ã€ŠA Mate To Three Alpha Heirsã€‹


 Chapter 1: Treated Worse Than A Slave

    <h4>Chapter 1: Treated Worse Than A ve</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Wake up, filthy rat!"

    The ice water hit my skin like ss.

    I gasped, eyes snapping open just as another ssh soaked the thin nket around me. My bones felt frozen through, and the shivering started before my brain could catch up.

    I didn¡¯t have time to breathe when a hand gripped a fist full of my hair and yanked hard.

    "How dare you make mee here to wake you?" The housemaid¡¯s breath reeked of bitterness as she dropped the stainless bucket onto myp with a ng. "Miss Regina wants you,zy slug."

    This was my life.

    Even in my uncle¡¯s house, I was treated worse than a ve; like refuse.

    What was I now, anyway?

    A forgotten orphan. A lowly omega from a highly regarded Beta line. Regina¡¯s maid and ything when my uncle wasn¡¯t looking.

    I wiped my face with trembling fingers. My mattress was soaked through. So was I.

    "Useless thing," the housemaid hissed as she let go of my hair, but not without nudging my face to the side before walking out, leaving the bucket behind.

    I got up, teeth chattering, picked a towel and dried off before pulling on a worn-out brown cotton dress.

    I passed the cracked mirror on my wall as I was about to leave my room and caught a glimpse of myself.

    Hollow eyes, drawn in cheeks. And my red hair was hacked and sticking up, like I had fought a roon in my sleep and lost.

    I touched the patch where gum still clung stubbornly to my scalp, and pain bit through my fingers as I tore more of it away.

    "My mother used to brush my hair with slow, loving strokes and whisper, ¡¯You¡¯re made of stars, little one.¡¯ Now I couldn¡¯t even touch my scalp without pain."

    Last night had been another lesson.

    I had been five minuteste to Regina¡¯s call. I had been scrubbing her bloodied underthings from the hunt. She didn¡¯t care. Instead, she pressed a wad of gum into my scalp when I bowed to apologize.

    "Since you like taking your sweet time," she had whispered, "let¡¯s see how long this takes toe out."

    It didn¡¯t. A kind servant helped me cut most of it, but what remained made it worse.

    By the time I reached Regina¡¯s chambers, she was already lounging in her marble tub, naked, half-submerged in rose-scented steam, like she was already the Luna.

    "Finally," she drawled, wrinkling her nose. "You look and smell like trash. Do you ever bathe?"

    I bowed lower. "The call sounded urgent."

    "Of course, it is. You should¡¯ve been awake since four."

    "I¡ª"

    "Even your voice alone annoys me. Shut up and shave me."

    My head lifted on instinct. "What?"

    "As bald as a baby," she said, spreading her legs in the tub. "And don¡¯t make me repeat myself again."

    Regina red sharply at me. Her impatience was already approaching its peak, and it was only a matter of time before it exploded.

    My hands trembled as I took the razor from the edge of the bath. I knelt beside her, and Regina lifted her right leg, cing it on top of my head. She twisted her heel a bit till she found a perfect spot.

    Fury filled my chest as I tried to focus and get through with this.

    My hand twitched, but that hesitation was all the permission she needed.

    Her foot struck my chest, knocking me. I flew backwards, skull mming against the tile as white light red behind my eyes. I tasted copper.

    "Keep your damn hand steady, you bastard!" she hissed. "Are you nning to slice me open before my engagement to the Alpha¡¯s heir?"

    I blinked through the blur. The pain felt like I had suffered a mild concussion.

    I pushed up on shaking arms and crawled forward again. "I¡¯m sorry," I murmured, "please... forgive me."

    "Idiot."

    The razor trembled in my hand as I leaned in again, resuming shaving while fighting my tears back.

    This wasn¡¯t new. Humiliation was routine. But this? This was a fresh kind of degradation. I used to be someone. A daughter. A princess in my father¡¯s eyes. Beta Martin Shaw¡¯s only child.

    Now? I shaved the pubic hair of the girl who used to braid flowers into mine.

    ---

    I couldn¡¯t eat breakfast after all that. The bread was stale. The porridge smelled sour. Food they wouldn¡¯t eat themselves, but saved for me when it was nearly rotten.

    I could¡¯ve managed it, had done so plenty of times, if Regina¡¯s scent hadn¡¯t still clung to my hands. It made my stomach churn.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Regina had humiliated me, but this was new. This had crossed a line even I hadn¡¯t known existed. What would she want next? That I wiped her insides clean?

    Just the thought twisted my stomach, and I dumped the bowl into thepost bin outside the kitchen, knowing I would go hungry until nightfall when Uncle Marc returned.

    The porridge sloshed down onto yesterday¡¯s scraps¡ªsoured, cold and unrecognizable. I turned away quickly, trying not to gag, when suddenly a cold, bitter voice rang out, freezing me on the spot.

    "What did you just do?"

    My heart skipped a beat as my breath caught in my throat. I turned slowly only to see Lady Maren standing a few steps away with her arms crossed and a servant girl behind her like a shadow.

    Her eyes were brutal, cold. "How dare you waste food in my house you deranged little witch!"

    "I¡ª I..." I opened my mouth, but no words came. Just air.

    "That food was still edible<i>,</i> and you threw it away like you¡¯ve earned better? Who do you think you are?"

    My heart pounded heavily and I felt my eardrums would burst. There was no right answer. Nothing I could say that could save me now.

    Lady Maren stepped forward and shoved me hard until I fell beside the bin, knees scraping the muddy stones.

    "Pick it up." I nced at her. "Now, wench!"

    I scrambled to do as she said, scooping the mushy bread and cold porridge into my trembling hands as bits of dirt and leaves stuck to it.

    A few thoughts on what she would do crossed my mind¡ªbeat me with it, tell my uncle I wasted food¡ªbut not the one she suggested.

    "Eat it."

    I felt like I had just been handed a poison.

    She stared down at me, arms folded, waiting. "Eat it, or I will have the cook boil it into your bathwater!"

    I blinked, quickly snapping out of my thoughts and swallowed. "I¡ªLady Maren, please¡ª"

    She didn¡¯t let me finish.

    She stepped closer and her hand reached out to fist my hair. Then she yanked my head down with brutal force, a yelp escaping my lips as she shoved my face into the slop in my hands.

    The mush hit my mouth and crumbs stuck to my chin.

    Hot tears rolled down my cheeks from the pain on my head due to her tight grip on my hair, mixing with dirt and crumbs.

    And I made a mistake by letting the bread and porridge fall on the bare ground.

    "Don¡¯t test my patience! Eat everyst bit!"

    I didn¡¯t fight her. I couldn¡¯t. Helplessly, I dropped my knees to the ground and began to eat.

    The food was bitter, sour and mouldy, plus the wrinkling smell of Regina¡¯s private part on my fingers made it worse. That, coupled with the grains of sand on the food, made my stomach turn instantly.

    I licked my lips, swallowing tears along with bitterness.

    Lady Maren snorted. "Nonsense," she spat and let go of my hair like I was nothing. Then she turned and walked off, her heels cracking loudly as she vanished down the corridor.

    The servant remained.

    Still, I didn¡¯t stop eating until I was sure Lady Maren was out of sight. My hands trembled. My jaw clenched to keep down what little I had swallowed.

    Only then did I lift my head. My body shook so hard I couldn¡¯t sit up properly.

    I choked on a sob and vomited. Everything I had just swallowed came right back up.

    "You dirty pig," the servant hissed, stepping back with disgust.

    I tried to stop the heaving, but it came again¡ªviolent, loud, humiliating¡ªuntil there was nothing left but dry air and a bitter aftertaste on my tongue.

    The world blurred through my tears.

    I barely heard the servant say, "Clean that up. And take it to the trash where you belong."

    She turned, already leaving only to stop halfway and voice over her shoulder the words that stung the most, "You are just like your vomit, rotten to the core."

 Chapter 2: A Test Kit

    <h4>Chapter 2: A Test Kit</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I stayed there, bent and broken beside a pile of what had once been food.

    Tears streamed down my face, mixing with snot, spit, pain and shame.

    I wanted to disappear for a very long time, or maybe just close my eyes in death and finally reunite with my beloved parents.

    I missed them... so much.

    I wrapped my arms around my body, suddenly feeling chills travel through my nerves. It was a painful reminder that I was all alone in this world.

    No one would save me.

    After I had packed and disposed of my vomit, I returned to my room to bathe and freshen up.

    My tears didn¡¯t stop as my toothbrush moved up and down my teeth with extra pressure until my gums bled, then I knew my mouth was clean enough.

    As soon as I finished putting on my dress, I left to do another set of Regina¡¯sundry. It was my sole duty to wash her dirty clothes and undies every morning of my life.

    I lifted the white dress she had wornst night from the water and noticed the terrible patches of stain on a few spots. One looked like blue ink while the other, at the hem, looked like muddy water.

    Regina was always dressed smartly, but just to punish me some more, she would deliberately stain her clothes after taking them off before dumping them on me. While other times, she would change into three outfits in a day just to increase my workload.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips as I rubbed detergent into the ink stain before scrubbing it with my palms until they were about to fall off.

    I finally got all the stains out after an hour had passed. I proceeded to rinse the clothes in clean water, then wrung them out and hung them to dry on the clothesline.

    I sighed in relief, but my joy was short-lived when Regina¡¯s maid walked over with a handful of clothes.

    She hurled them at me without reservation. "You are to do all myundry today while I take care of Miss Regina, since you are terrible at it."

    Then she scoffed and walked away, leaving her pile of dirty clothes for me to wash.

    ---

    I couldn¡¯t feel my palms after spreading the clothes on the ropes and pegging them with clips.

    Exhausted and sweaty, I walked into the kitchen for a cup of water.

    I was in hell already, and now, I was thinking about how to make it peacefully until nightfall.

    But what were the odds?

    "Elira!"

    A servant appeared behind me. I hadn¡¯t heard here in.

    "Lady Maren wants you to go to the market." She rolled her eyes at me. "Now!"

    I nodded and dashed to the corner where I kept my satchel before throwing my ragged hair into a scarf.

    I knew better than to keep my uncle¡¯s wife waiting.

    ---

    Lady Maren was dressed in a simple green dress with gold bangles around her wrists. She gave me a disgusted nce and shook her head in silence.

    I exhaled deeply, thankful she didn¡¯t find some useless excuse just to connect her hand with my cheeks.

    We didn¡¯t speak on the way to the market.

    Lady Maren walked ahead, clicking her heels against the cobblestones.

    We passed butcher stalls, herb carts, bread peddlers. People greeted her respectfully. She was a Beta¡¯s wife after all.

    As for me, I was nobody. No one ever looked at me.

    We stopped at the fabric shop. The tailor stepped forward with a well-rehearsed smile. "Lady Maren, what can I do for¡ª"

    "I need a red," she said. "For my daughter¡¯s engagement gown."

    "Of course, of course." The shopkeeper began pulling bolts of crimson, burgundy, and cherry.

    But she waved them off. "None of those are right."

    Then she turned to me slowly. "Elira," she said with a sweetness that only brought dread, e here."

    I tensed as I stepped forward, wondering how I would be of any help to her.

    Without warning, she grabbed my left hand in a firm grip and nicked, her nail slicing into my palm.

    A gasp escaped my lips as the sharp pain registered in my brain. Then a small line of blood welled up.

    "There," she said calmly, turning my bleeding hand toward the shopkeeper. "That¡¯s the shade I want. Blood on pale flesh."

    The shopkeeper swallowed his shock. "Yes, Lady Maren."

    Getting nicked was nothing, but as I pressed my palm to my dress and stared at the fabric now dyed with my blood, I wondered how much more of myself they¡¯d take before there was nothing left.

    After paying for the fabric, Lady Maren led the way into a jewellery store without waiting for me to catch up.

    The shopkeeper had said we coulde back for the fabric after it had been measured and cut. That left us time to do more errands, though it was less about errands and more about appearances.

    Lady Maren walked into the store like she owned it.

    The jewellery designer straightened immediately, offering her a fawning smile.

    I stayed near the door, holding onto my bag and trying not to breathe too loudly.

    Diamonds sparkled under the ss cases like trapped stars, but Lady Maren looked at them with faint distaste.

    "Don¡¯t you have anything new?" she asked.

    The designer looked a little taken aback. "W-we... we have some sketches, mydy. New concepts we are working on."

    "Show me."

    Saying that, Lady Maren settled into a chair as the designer handed her a folder. Her expression shifted as she flipped through it, tapping her finger on the pages.

    "This one. And this."

    "Yes, Lady Maren."

    "Adjust the curve. No, elongate it. I want the stones to reach the corbone." The jewellery designer nodded. "Add matching earrings¡ªslimmer."

    "Of course, Lady Maren."

    I waited in silence until minutes slipped past. Then I remembered the fabric. I would be med if we returned home without it.

    However, other than that, I hoped not to have any other part of my body used again to achieve the perfect shade of nes.

    "Mydy..." I spoke low. "The tailor must be done cutting."

    She didn¡¯t nce at me. "Go."

    I left the jewellery store quietly, clutching my bag tightly. The streets were still busy.

    The sun cast warm light over baskets of fruit, bolts of silk, jars of spice and dried roots.

    I made my way back to the tailor¡¯s shop. He had already packed the fabric neatly. I thanked him and left.

    The street narrowed where the path curved between two long rows of carts. I didn¡¯t hear the engine at first¡ªonly the shouting that followed.

    "Move! Watch out!"

    Before I could realize the calls were for me, a horn red.

    I turned around sharply, just in time to see a blur of ck leather and wheels tearing through the crowd.

    A motorbike wasing too fast.

    I moved to the side, but my foot missed, stepping on a stone, twisting my ankles, and the next moment, my body dropped hard to the ground.

    The fabric flew from the bag, unrolling straight into a puddle of muddy water.

    My eyes went wide. "No¡ªno, no..."

    Ignoring the pain I was in, my instinct kicked in and I scrambled for it, ignoring the way the gravel scraped my palms. The red cloth had soaked up the brown water quickly, splotching the edges and seeping into the centre.

    One look at the ruined fabric and one thought crossed my mind... <i>They were going to kill me.</i>

    My hands trembled as I examined it. I was still crouched there when the bike stopped, and a tall shadow fell over me.

    I looked up and froze.

    ck helmet¡ªck jacket and dark, wind-swept hair. Then the biker pulled off his helmet.

    Lennon Ashford.

    Even without the famous jawline, his presence was unmistakable. He didn¡¯t need an introduction.

    I gulped as he looked down at the messy state I was in and asked, "You okay?"

 Chapter 3: The Real Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Real Punishment</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "I... I¡¯m sorry, my Lord." I bowed quickly, regaining myself.

    I quickly shoved the fabric deep into the bag and got to my feet before he could extend his hand.

    Lennon, was the second of Alpha Cyprus¡¯s triplet sons, and he didn¡¯t look like he recognized me.

    He nced at the stained bundle in my arms. "That looks ruined."

    That reminder worsened my emotional state.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be lost in thought in a ce like this," he added. "You could have been badly hurt."

    I agreed with a nod. Then¡ª

    "I will pay for a new one."

    My breath hitched.

    His offer was kind. And dangerous.

    I looked up at him, considered it for half a second, but the small crowd now forming reminded me what it would cost.

    If Lady Maren ever discovered that I had taken money from one of the triplet heirs... I wouldn¡¯t survive the night.

    I weighed the options quickly. Between a beating for ruining Regina¡¯s engagement fabric and a painful death for taking money from <i>him</i>, I knew which one I would survive.

    If I wanted death, it wouldn¡¯t be like my innocent parents.

    "Thank you, my Lord," I murmured. "But I can fix it."

    I bowed deeper and vanished into the crowd.

    I ran the entire way back to the jewellery store, panic closing around my ribs like a tight belt.

    Lady Maren was already standing, her eyes dropping immediately to the bag in my arms. She didn¡¯t need to see inside to know.

    "What happened to the fabric?" she asked sharply.

    Before I could speak, the designer offered gently, "It looks like she tripped."

    The pnded without warning.

    My head snapped sideways and my ears rang with high-pitched buzzing.

    "How dare you ruin your cousin¡¯s engagement dress?" Her voice cut deeper than the p.

    I didn¡¯t raise a hand to my face. That would only anger her more.

    "She¡¯s bleeding," the designer said softly. "Her arms..."

    I looked down¡ªscraped elbows and knees, dirt clinging to my torn dress. I hadn¡¯t even noticed.

    Lady Maren didn¡¯t blink. "And what do you want me to do with that information?" she asked the designer coolly. "Feel sorry for her?"

    The woman fell silent.

    And with that, the room turned colder. Her brief moment of pity vanished, reced by quiet scorn, like I had ruined her day, too.

    After settling the ne sketch and finalizing her choices, Lady Maren paid and walked out without another word.

    We returned to the tailor, where she repurchased the same fabric and gave no instruction, except that I would be the one to collect it.

    Then she left in a rickshaw without me.

    I walked home alone. But one thought clung to me more tightly than the package I held:

    Why hadn¡¯t Lady Maren made me pay for it?

    The answer came the moment I stepped inside the house.

    Regina was waiting with two female servants. Her eyes were dry, but the fury in them wasn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t scream at me yet.

    She looked me over, spotted the stained fabric sticking out of the bag, and then smiled. The worst kind of smile.

    "You really did it," she said, circling me. "You ruined it."

    I opened my mouth to speak, to correct the notion but I didn¡¯t get the chance.

    She grabbed the back of my dress and tore it downward, the seam splitting with a rough rip that echoed too loud in the hallway.

    "Hold her down!" she ordered the servants and immediately, they grabbed me on each arm.

    Fear gripped me as Regina turned to the vanity, grabbed the still-hot iron plugged to the socket and approached me.

    I pleaded, wriggled, tried to escape but they all remained unmoving.

    The moment Regina pressed the hot iron hard onto my exposed back, a painful cry tore through my throat. I trembled, tears welling in my eyes as the heat blistered on my skin.

    Regina didn¡¯t press it long enough to sear my flesh, but her message was clear through my agonizing pain as the servants finally released my arms and stepped back.

    "This," she hissed, "is for embarrassing me in front of the entire pack."

    I couldn¡¯t tell how identally muddling her fabric in the market was embarrassing her in front of the pack. I couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    My back stung as she yanked the iron away and tossed it onto the table.

    I knew my tears would make her feel more powerful, yet I hadn¡¯t held back as the hot liquid streamed down my cheeks.

    But she wasn¡¯t done with me yet.

    She shoved me toward the floor. "Lie down."

    I obeyed and quickly mounted on the dirty floor.

    Several minutester, I was still t on my stomach, face pressed to the cold tiles, arms spread in surrender as Regina¡¯s heels continued to descend on me.

    She climbed onto my back and stomped.

    Each blownded over my spine, my ribs, my lungs. Pain bloomed with every step.

    "How dare you try to ruin my happiness?" she snarled. "You jealous little freak!"

    Her heel jabbed between my ribs this time, crushing breath from my lungs.

    I gasped, but no sound came. My chest mmed into the ground, and I tasted blood from my lips.

    This was the real punishment.

    Lady Maren hadn¡¯t spared me earlier¡ªshe had simply handed the sentence to her favourite executioner.

    And Regina delivered it perfectly. With joy.

    But as she raised her leg again, footsteps came running from the corridor. Then a door opened.

    "Miss Regina!" a servant called. "Your father¡ªBeta Marc¡ªhas returned!"

    Regina jumped off my back and ran out that second and finally, I was alone.

    Uncle Marc had been gone for a week, and I supposed she must have missed him at least a little.

    But I didn¡¯t move.

    If I went out there now, he would see my state and ask questions. And I didn¡¯t know how to lie to him.

    Uncle Marc would be furious if he knew the truth. He always had been, the few times I had dared to tell him the truth when I started living with them. But whatever scolding he gave them in private, Lady Maren and Regina always made sure I paid for itter.

    The more I told him, the worse they got. And he was never around long enough to see it.

    Whenever he travelled, it was just me and them¡ªand in that absence, they did whatever they liked.

    My fate was always in their hands, so I stayed on the floor until the pain dulled enough for me to stand.

    There was still time before dinner, enough to let me clean the blood from my arms and hide the bruises beneath long sleeves and my back. So, I used it carefully and quietly. Like always.

    And at the same time, I was hoping Uncle Marc doesn¡¯t notice anything out of ce with me.

    He had sharp eyes.

 Chapter 4: The Mating Moon Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Mating Moon Ceremony</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    This was the only time I got to sit at the table and eat like the actual part of the family I was, and not the servant Regina and her mother made me.

    Uncle Marc had once said, <i>"Elira is still family."</i>

    Lady Maren hadn¡¯t agreed, but she hadn¡¯t argued either. She had just narrowed her eyes like the word family tasted wrong when applied to me.

    Uncle Marc sat at the head of the long table. His presence was warm, but quiet.

    But watching him speak to Regina and Lady Maren felt like watching someone try to keep a garden alive in a drought. He tried. But nothing bloomed.

    Lady Maren sat beside him,posed and elegant as always, her hands draped delicately over her silverware. Across from me sat Regina, all smiles and sugar-coated poison.

    She still had it in her to keep up pretences after burning my back and treating me like a nk a few hours ago.

    And there I was, literally perking on my chair, trying to appear invisible. The bruises on my back pulsed with every movement, but I kept my posture perfect.

    I couldn¡¯t eat much. I rarely did. Not because the food wasn¡¯t good¡ªit was¡ªbut because eating while under their eyes made everything taste like guilt. And then there was the scene of Lady Maren forcing me to eat spoilt food from the wastebin.

    I felt Uncle Marc¡¯s eyes on me and looked up. "Elira, you are not eating."

    "I will, uncle," I said quickly, reaching for my spoon. "I¡¯m just taking my time."

    He gave me a small nod. He didn¡¯t notice anything out of ce.

    "Tomorrow is your birthday, isn¡¯t it? Happy birthday, Elira."

    <i>He remembered?</i>

    A genuine smile finally crossed my lips. "Thank you, Uncle."

    "Happy birthday, Elira," Lady Maren said sweetly.

    Regina smiled cheerfully and wished me as well. "Happy birthday, dearest cousin."

    "Thank you," I said, forcing a smile. I wasn¡¯t grateful.

    Uncle Marc turned his attention to Lady Maren. "Did you get the birthday dress for Elira with the money I gave to you?"

    A gasp escaped Lady Maren¡¯s lips, pretending to be shocked. "Itpletely slipped my mind. I was only thinking about Gina¡¯s engagement dress."

    "The engagement talks haven¡¯t been finalized. Aren¡¯t you a little too fast?" he frowned.

    "There is no harm in nning ahead," Lady Maren argued. "Besides, tomorrow is the mating ceremony. And if the moon goddess pleases, Gina might even feel the mate bond with Zenon before the engagement is finalized two days after.

    Uncle Marc didn¡¯t back down. He asked about me.

    "What about Elira? Tomorrow is her 18th birthday, and she will attend the mating ceremony. The new dress would have been perfect. What would she wear now?"

    I would hate for him to argue with his wife for my sake. He might not know this, but it would never end well for me tonight.

    I had no idea he had given money to Lady Maren to get me a birthday dress in the first ce. And honestly, I didn¡¯t care.

    I was already very much satisfied and thankful that he remembered my day.

    "Gina still has some beautiful gowns she hasn¡¯t touched in her wardrobe. Elira can manage one of them for tomorrow," Lady Maren said.

    "Yes. And we are the same size," Regina added, looking happy to help.

    Uncle Marc nced at me. "Elira, dear, are you okay with that?"

    "I am, Uncle." I forced another smile and turned to Regina. "Thank you."

    The rest of the meal passed in silence.

    And all I could think about through the smell of roasted venison and wine was the discreet punishment I might be made to serve tomorrow.

    ---

    I woke before sunrise the next morning without the help of ice water.

    The ache in my body hadn¡¯t faded, but today was too important for excuses.

    I was eighteen. Finally.

    But there was no celebration, of course. No candle. No cake. I didn¡¯t deserve any. And today wasn¡¯t about me.

    Tonight was the Mating Moon Ceremony.

    The day when fate made its choices. The day when wolves found their mates, chosen by instincts deeper than blood, written in the stars, sealed beneath the full moon¡¯s light.

    And today, all eyes would be on Regina.

    The future Luna. The pride of the Beta family. And the one the rumours said would be chosen by one of Alpha Cyprus¡¯s sons.

    I dressed quickly and tied back what was left of my hacked red hair. No one cared what I looked like. They only cared that I showed up when called.

    "ELIRA!"

    Regina¡¯s voice rang through the house like a bell made of ss and venom.

    I ran.

    ---

    Regina made me serve her throughout the day under the guise of spending time with her. And she knocked me thrice in the middle of my head with a wooden stick for responding to something she said two secondste.

    Finally, when evening had arrived, she handed me one of her old ck gowns from the depths of dirty luggage to wear for the night.

    I had noints. At least she hadn¡¯t cut the dress because I had nothing nice to wear. I simply put on the dress and returned to her room once again.

    There were roses everywhere, and perfume was thick in the air. Her ceremonial gown, deep purple with silver threading,y across the bed like something sacred.

    Regina stood near the mirror in a robe, smiling like she knew her fate.

    "Dress me," she said, like it was a gift. "You get to be the first to see me be the star tonight."

    I stepped forward and began the routine: brushing,cing, pinning, tightening.

    She turned slowly in front of the mirror as I worked, admiring herself from every angle.

    "I will bet all three of the Ashford brothers want me," she said, voice airy. "But I know Zenon¡¯s the one. He looks like he needs someone polished. Someone worthy of a title."

    She looked back at me over her shoulder. "You wouldn¡¯t understand."

    "No," I said softly. I would never.

    When we went downstairs, Lady Maren was waiting, already dressed in regal navy blue and gold. Her expression soured when she saw me behind Regina.

    She didn¡¯t want me to join them, but Regina smiled.

    "Oh, let here. What better audience is there than the one who¡¯s always beneath you?"

    I didn¡¯t flinch. But I felt it.

    Lady Maren hesitated, then waved me off. "Fine. But don¡¯t let her be seen near the front."

    <i>As if I would dare.</i>

    We left in silence.

    The sky was beginning to darken. The scent of burning herbs drifted through the pack grounds. Wolves howled in the distance, their calls echoing like music before the ritual.

    The Mating Moon would rise soon.

 Chapter 5: Mated To All Three

    <h4>Chapter 5: Mated To All Three</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The clearing was already full when we arrived.

    Torches burned in a wide circle, casting flickering gold across faces lined with anticipation.

    Every ranked family stood tall, dressed in fine silks, precious stones, and polished pride. Elders took their seats. The high priest waited in his ceremonial robes at the center of the ring.

    And above it all, the Mating Moon hung low, heavy and red¡ªa perfect sphere of quiet judgment.

    As soon as we arrived, all eyes were on Regina.

    She walked ahead of me in her purple dress, her arm looped around Lady Maren¡¯s like royalty. Her hair glittered with silver clips, her lips curled with quiet victory.

    She had already decided this would be her moment.

    Regina and Lady Maren liked the attention. They wanted it, even prepared for it. Hence, the deliberate dy on our way here.

    They wanted all heads to turn in their direction on their arrival. And it happened.

    I kept close behind them as instructed, with my head down. I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t breathe too loud. I was like a shadow. Regina¡¯s shadow.

    The whispers started before we were fully inside the clearing.

    "There she is¡ªRegina Shaw. She¡¯s the one."

    "She has been waiting for this moment since she was 18 and training since she was 16."

    "She is beautiful. And she does have it in her to wear the Luna crown."

    "And honestly, she is perfect for it. No one could have fit more."

    "Which of the Alpha triplets do you think she would end up with?"

    "Definitely, Zenon. He is the next Alpha. Even if Regina doesn¡¯t feel the mate bond with him tonight, their engagement ceremony will proceed as agreed."

    "That¡¯s true. Last year, they didn¡¯t feel the mate bond. Even two years ago. Tonight, it will be the same."

    Thements buzzed like insects, too fast to swat away. Regina, of course, soaked them up like perfume.

    "Don¡¯t step too close," she hissed over her shoulder. "And try not to ruin my moment."

    I said nothing. I didn¡¯t n to ruin anything.

    But apparently, she did.

    Just as we approached the front of the crowd, she suddenly stepped back onto the hem of my dress.

    I barely had time to gasp when my foot caught, my bnce broke, and I fell. Hard.

    The sound of my body hitting the ground snapped through the silence like a whip.

    Laughter broke out. First, a few. Then more.

    Some tried to stifle it. Others didn¡¯t bother.

    "How could she choose this moment to trip over her own feet?"

    "I think she was just trying to attract some attention to herself. Too bad she chose a despicable means."

    "Why is an omega even here?"

    "I heard she just turned 18. She must be here searching for a mate to help her miserable life... Hahaha."

    "She should have stayed in the kitchen where the rest of her kind belongs."

    Regina didn¡¯t turn to look at me. She simply stepped forward with her mother, head high, as if nothing had happened.

    I pushed myself up slowly, every part of me burning. My dress was dirty now, so I dusted it with my hands, my face hot with shame.

    It was a mystery how soon the pack forgot about me. Even though I was born an omega, I at least had my respect because of my Beta father.

    But after his death, Uncle Marc took over as acting Beta of our Ashfang pack; my life turned for the worse.

    Suddenly, everyone shifted their attention from me, giving me a moment to escape from their watchful eyes.

    The crowd stirred. A hum of excitement rippled through the air.

    They were here.

    The Ashford triplets entered the clearing from the treeline, nked by two elite guards.

    Zenon, tall and unreadable, walked in first. His jaw clenched, his ck formal jacket sharp across his broad shoulders. Every step radiated strength,posure and control.

    Lennon followed, looser, but giving off a dangerous aura. He had his hands in his pockets. A predator¡¯s grin yed on his lips. He was dressed like he was born to stand out¡ªand he did.

    Then came Rennon, quiet and focused. Rimmed reading sses framed his eyes. His cloak was grey, soft, weightless. He moved calmly while giving off a peaceful aura.

    They were still very handsome and carried that powerful, sophisticated aura.

    In the past, Zenon was unreachable. Lennon was just there, and Rennon was detached.

    And I can see the growth more clearly now.

    The crowd quieted.

    Everyone watched Regina.

    She stood alone now in the center of the ring, her face glowing under the rising moon. She couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.

    The Mating Moon was full now. Crimson. Glowing like blood.

    The high priest began the ceremony. He raised both hands, then his voice boomed:

    "Tonight, under the Moon of Fate, the mate bond shall awaken in the chosen. The wolves shall rise. The hearts shall call."

    And then, something shifted inside me.

    It started as a throb in my chest¡ªa slow pulse. Then, a heat bloomed low in my stomach and rose like a tide.

    I gasped.

    My body felt like it was vibrating, like my bones were being pulled by a string I couldn¡¯t see. My vision blurred¡ªand I stumbled forward.

    <i>My mate was here?</i>

    T-this c-couldn¡¯t... How was this possible?

    The pull, it was strong, terrifying and all-consuming.

    The high priest continued the incantation.

    "We call the Moon. We call the Bonds. Let the fated find their pair..."

    Then I felt the mate bond. Not once. Not twice. But three times.

    It wrapped around me like invisible chains.

    The air shifted, and something deep stirred.

    Then I heard it.

    <strong><i>"Go."</i></strong>

    A voice inside me. Calm. Female. Unfamiliar, yet mine.

    <i>My wolf?</i>

    Before I could think, my feet were already moving, drawn forward and pulled like a thread on a spindle.

    I stepped out from the shadows and into the firelight¡ªstraight into the eyes of the pack.

    Gasps followed.

    And then I saw the triplets: Zenon. Lennon. Rennon.

    Each moving toward me from separate corners of the circle¡ªeyes distant, trance-like.

    We met at the centre, face to face. The high priest was on one side, while Regina, stunned, was on the other.

    The world went still.

    <strong><i>"Mates,"</i></strong> my wolf whispered.

    The bond snapped into ce. I felt it settle into my bones. Then the pull faded.

    And just like that, the three brothers blinked, breaking free of whatever held them.

    Zenon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his jaw clenching. Lennon looked startled. Only Rennon... looked calm.

    Then the high priest¡¯s voice broke the silence. "It is done. The bond has chosen."

    And with that, the pack exploded into shouts, usations and chaos.

    "No!" Lady Maren screamed,pletely losing herposure.

 Chapter 6: The Unbreakable Bond

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Unbreakable Bond</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The clearing erupted.

    People shouted over each other, their words shing mid-air like a hundred arrowsunched at once.

    "What is going on?"

    "Did the Moon Goddess really pair them with her?"

    "No... this must be a mistake."

    "All three? Is this a joke?"

    "I feel like I¡¯m watching a y¡ªwhat kind of twisted bond is this?"

    "Someone, check the high priest. Maybe he got the rituals wrong."

    I stood still in the centre, surrounded by noise and disbelief, caught between fate, fire, and the three Alpha heirs who now belonged to me.

    I didn¡¯t pray for this. I never did.

    The triplets hadn¡¯t moved. The weight of their presence hung like fog around me, yet I feltpletely exposed and alone.

    I heard someone mutter nearby, "And the worst part? She¡¯s Regina¡¯s cousin."

    That whisper hurt more than theughter when I fell.

    My hands clenched at my sides.

    Then, suddenly, Zenon stepped forward. "I¡ª"

    Just one word, spoken loud and clear, and the chaos quieted instantly.

    All eyes turned to him. Even the crowd at the back leaned forward.

    Lennon¡¯s jaw tightened. His lips parted slightly, like he wanted to say something. But then, he shut his mouth and looked away.

    Zenon¡¯s face was unreadable. His fists clenched once, then loosened. He looked at me. Not with longing. Not with rage. Just... cold decision.

    Then he spoke again.

    "I, Zenon Ashford, reject you, Elira Shaw, as my mate."

    A pause followed. A horrible, stretching pause.

    I held my breath. I braced myself for pain¡ªexpected something sharp to slice through the bond, to rip something from deep inside me.

    But nothing happened.

    I blinked. I was still standing, still breathing.

    And the bond? It was still intact.

    The silence stretched too long. Then gasps rippled through the pack like a wave of realization.

    "It didn¡¯t work..."

    "She didn¡¯t flinch."

    "Did the bond... not break?"

    Zenon¡¯s fists tightened again. His jaw locked. His body stiffened like someone who had just lost control of something vital.

    Lennon looked stunned. He nced at me and then at Zenon.

    Rennon... sighed. Long. Deep. Almost tired.

    Then, more chaos erupted.

    "He rejected her, and the bond stayed?"

    "How is this possible?"

    "Has this ever happened before?"

    My knees nearly buckled from the weight of attention. I was still processing what it all meant when I felt a sudden yank on my arm.

    Regina.

    Tears streamed down her face as she grabbed me, her nails digging into my skin. She clung to me like a drowning woman.

    "I¡¯ve been nothing but good to you," she cried, loud enough for everyone to hear. "And this is how you repay me? You had the heart to disgrace me in front of so many important people¡ªhow could you cast a spell on the Alpha heirs?"

    Gasps echoed from every corner. My eyes widened.

    <i>What...?</i>

    "R-Regina¡ªwhat are you saying?" I tried to pull away, but she wouldn¡¯t let go. Her nails dug deeper. My skin burned under her grip.

    "Let me go," I said through gritted teeth.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    "Do you think this will make you Luna?" she hissed under her breath in a voice that only I could hear. "You will always be a shadow. My shadow."

    "I didn¡¯t do anything," I exined before anyone could get the wrong idea, just like Regina wanted, while at the same time, trying again to shake her off. "This isn¡¯t my fault."

    She yanked harder. "Liar."

    The crowd¡¯s whispers grew louder. Confusion, fear, suspicion.

    Then¡ª

    "Silence!"

    The voice thundered across the clearing like a wave crashing through ss.

    Everyone turned. Heads snapped in the same direction as a path began to clear.

    Alpha Cyprus stood tall and imposing at the edge of the ring, with my uncle, Beta Marc, at his side. They had walked in together.

    The noise died instantly.

    Regina¡¯s fingers slipped from my arms immediately. Then she stepped backwards.

    I clutched my wrist and turned, my pulse still racing from what Regina just tried to do.

    Alpha Cyprus moved with calm authority. He didn¡¯t wear jewels or armour, just a simple ck tunic and a silver ring that marked his lineage. Yet he radiated power with every breath.

    He had a few strands of grey hair sticking out from his head and his short beard.

    Thest time I saw him this close was the day of my parents¡¯ funeral. He had touched my shoulder, sighed, and walked away. Nothing more. No words. And he hadn¡¯t stayed longer than five minutes.

    Now, his voice was clear and resolute.

    "There is no enchantment or spell that can influence or alter what is destined by the Moon Goddess on this sacred night."

    The words were firm, like a warning.

    But Lady Maren wasn¡¯t having it. She stepped forward, visibly shaking with fury.

    "What about the engagement, Alpha?" she demanded. "What about the promise and discussions between my daughter and your heir?"

    Alpha Cyprus sped his hands behind his back.

    "It no longer matters. The Moon Goddess has spoken. The engagement cannot continue."

    My heart jumped. I turned slightly toward Regina, who looked as if her legs might give way.

    Lady Maren¡¯s mouth fell open. "You gave us your word!"

    "Maren," Uncle Marc said, quietly but sternly.

    It was the first time he had spoken since he arrived. I looked at him, searching his face. I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. I didn¡¯t know if he med me like his wife and daughter.

    Lady Maren ignored him.

    "My daughter trained for this!" she shouted. "She has prepared for five years! And now, in front of the entire pack, you humiliate us?"

    Alpha Cyprus didn¡¯t blink. "I would rather let my word fall to the ground than offend the Moon Goddess."

    Lady Maren tried to speak, but he raised a hand.

    "I cannot go against fate. If I do, how would I face my people and lead with honour?"

    Lady Maren stood frozen.

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s next words were calm, but final.

    "If you have a problem, I suggest you take it up with the Moon Goddess. My hands are tied."

    Gasps rippled from the crowd.

    "So... the engagement has been annulled? Just like that?"

    "T-this situation... Regina looks so pale."

    Lady Maren looked shocked. But how could she ept this fate that had threatened her ns, goals, and reputation?

    She turned to Uncle Marc, gripped his arm, and pointed at Regina.

    "Our daughter doesn¡¯t deserve this injustice and humiliation," she whispered hoarsely. "Say something. Help her."

    But he didn¡¯t move or speak.

    I looked at the triplets. They had stepped back. None of them stood beside me now.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was relief or rejection.

    Then my eyes found Regina again. Her hands were clenched into fists. Her eyes, red and burning, were locked on me.

    I knew that look. She hated me now, more than ever.

    And for once... I pitied her.

    But I also med her for spreading news about the engagement too soon, for believing the world owed her the title of Luna before it was ever earned.

    I swayed slightly as a wave of dizziness suddenly hit me. I tried to steady myself. I stepped back, cing a hand on my forehead.

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s voice echoed somewhere above the fog:

    "From this day forward, as my sons¡¯ mate, Elira Shaw will be under my protection."

    "No!" Regina screamed. "This can¡¯t be! It should be me!"

    The crowd roared. Voices ovepped. Some cheered, some protested.

    I couldn¡¯t hear them anymore as the dizziness grew worse. The ground tilted. My vision dimmed, my ears rang, and my legs gave way.

    And then, arms, firm and steady, caught me on time.

    The scent of oud and pepper filled my nose as everything went nk.

 Chapter 7: The Alphaâ€™s Home

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Alpha¡¯s Home</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The first thing I felt was warmth, then softness, and finally, a breath that was too close.

    My eyes fluttered open, and I gasped as I met a face inches from mine.

    Lennon.

    "She¡¯s awake," he said, stepping back, giving me space as if he had only been waiting for that moment.

    I blinked a few times, trying to adjust to the light. My gaze drifted across the room andnded on another familiar figure.

    Rennon stood a few steps away, his usual unreadable calm intact, with his reading sses perched on his nose.

    <i>Where... was I?</i>

    I sat up slowly, ncing around.

    The bed was far softer than mine. The room was wide, high-ceilinged, with clean walls, velvet curtains, and a faint trace of mint andvender in the air.

    It was definitely not my uncle¡¯s house. My room there had no pleasant scent.

    "Where am I?" I asked, my voice hoarse, eyes flicking to Lennon again.

    Thest thing I remembered was copsing in the clearing, the world spinning around me. Arms catching me in time, and everything going dark.

    Now seeing Lennon and Rennon in the room, I naturally assumed it was one of them who caught me.

    Lennon folded his arms and gave me a look that was half amused, half casual.

    "You¡¯re in our house," he said. "The Alpha¡¯s house. And yes, you are living with us now. We brought you back after you fainted."

    Just like that.

    No ceremony. No dramatics.

    I blinked again.

    He said it so casually, but it echoed in my head¡ª"<i>you¡¯re living with us now."</i>

    The scene fromst night yed in my mind: Alpha Cyprus standing tall, dering me under his protection as his sons¡¯ mate. I hadn¡¯t imagined it. It was real.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Lady Maren and Regina looked like when it happened.

    Lennon raised an eyebrow, his lips quirking.

    "Your cousin fainted too, you know," he said, like he had just read my thoughts. "Dropped right after you. And your aunt? She looked like she was ready to tear someone¡¯s throat out. She tried to stop us from taking you, but your uncle pulled her back. Then she got distracted with her daughter... dramatic stuff."

    I blinked at him, unsure whether tough or wince. I chose thetter.

    <i>Regina fainted, too?</i>

    I wouldn¡¯t put it past her. Though knowing her, she probably copsed for the attention, not the shame. She was always better at ying the victim than the viin she really was.

    Before I could respond, a warm hand touched my forehead.

    Startled, I turned my head and found a woman beside me. I recognized her. She was our pack¡¯s head doctor.

    She murmured something to herself, then turned to the brothers.

    "She¡¯s malnourished," the doctor said firmly. "Weak from exhaustion, underfed. No wonder she fainted from the bond overload."

    She pulled a notepad from her coat and began scribbling.

    "She needs a richer diet¡ªthree meals, minimum. Add proteins. Bone broth. Liver, if she can tolerate it. Also, this herb twice a day to raise her blood count."

    Rennon stepped forward, took the list gently from her hand, and gave a polite nod. "Thank you, Doctor. Butler Daris will walk you out."

    She bowed lightly and left, shutting the door behind her.

    Lennon gestured vaguely at the room. "Ignore the decor. It¡¯s a guest room. We weren¡¯t exactly prepared for any of this. Your actual room is being arranged. You will have it after breakfast."

    I nced around again.

    The room was better than anything I had ever had in my life after my parents passed away. I didn¡¯t say that aloud.

    But I couldn¡¯t hide the disbelief pressing behind my ribs.

    The triplet brothers were my mates. I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.

    The thought of finding a mate at the Mating Moon Ceremony never crossed my mind, but now I had three powerful men.

    Well, two of them were here with me now, and the other one, who had rejected me instantly, probably preferred to be far from me.

    My stomach tightened.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t let myself spiral. What happenedst night was fate. I hadn¡¯t asked for it. I hadn¡¯t expected it. But it happened.

    And now that I was to live here, I would have to return to my uncle¡¯s home and collect my things.

    My gaze met Rennon¡¯s. He was folding the list carefully, as if it were something precious.

    "You look like you have something to say," he said softly, meeting my gaze.

    Lennon chimed in, arms crossed, his tone lighter. "Go ahead. Don¡¯t keep it locked in your head. Might rattle loose."

    I hesitated.

    But I have never been one to speak too soon¡ªand they weren¡¯t unkind.

    "I... need to go back," I said. "To see my uncle and to get my things."

    Lennon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Do you know how long your cousin¡¯s been nning to marry into this family? Especially to Zenon?"

    He didn¡¯t wait for me to answer.

    "Lady Maren looked like she had skin someone alivest night. You? You¡¯re her number one target. You ¡¯stole¡¯ her daughter¡¯s groom. She won¡¯t forgive that."

    I let out a slow breath.

    He was right. Of course, he was.

    I have lived under Uncle Marc¡¯s roof for a few years now. I knew what Lady Maren and Regina were capable of.

    They wouldn¡¯t see me as someone protected by the Alpha now. They would see me as the enemy¡ªthe one who stole their chance at power.

    They would make me feel it, and probably not let me live to tell the story.

    However, I didn¡¯t have much of a choice. I still have personal things belonging to my parents. I couldn¡¯t risk Regina destroying them in her rage.

    "I still have to go," I said quietly. "There are things I need. Personal things."

    Lennon exhaled sharply, pushing off the wall. "Whatever you want. I¡¯m going for breakfast."

    Then he turned and walked out, the door clicking shut behind him.

    I sighed.

    He wasn¡¯t angry¡ªjust frustrated, probably because I hadn¡¯t listened even though he meant well for me.

    Rennon stepped forward, now at the side of the bed. He was dressed in a crisp white shirtyered with a sky-blue wool vest, paired with ck trousers. Clean, calm,posed.

    His presence stilled the little storm stirring inside of me.

    "Lennon¡¯s only worried," he said, tucking the list into his pocket. "He just shows it with sarcasm."

    I managed a small nod.

    "I will escort you," he added. "When you are strong enough."

    That surprised me. But I didn¡¯t argue.

    I didn¡¯t have the strength to face the mean mother and daughter pair alone, not yet. Still, a worry twisted in my stomach.

    How would Regina react seeing me again, not alone, but beside one of her would-have-been husbands¡¯ brothers?

    She would probably send me to my early grave.

    I shook my head, refusing to dwell on it. That was a bridge I will have to cross when I get there.

    My stomach growled loudly.

    I froze, hand over my belly as if it would curb the noise as heat rushed to my cheeks.

    Rennon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. "You are due for food. You missed dinnerst night. It¡¯s time for breakfast. The others are waiting."

    I sat up straighter, suddenly alert.

    <i>Wait¡ªbreakfast? With... the rest of his family?</i>

    My heart skipped a beat.

    I have been invisible for thetter part of my life. Now, I was expected to sit at a table with the most powerful wolves in our pack.

    My palms turned cold.

 Chapter 8: From Frying Pan Into The Fire

    <h4>Chapter 8: From Frying Pan Into The Fire</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Rennon walked ahead of me, his long strides purposeful, while I trailed quietly.

    The hallway was beautiful¡ªmarble floors, velvet wall drapes, softntern light, but I couldn¡¯t focus on it. Not when hunger gnawed at my insides with such intensity.

    Finally, we reached the dining hall, and the doors opened.

    Everyone was already seated.

    The long tabley before me, adorned with silver trays, neatly folded napkins, and tters steaming with fresh bread, meats, and berries.

    Every head turned to us as we strode in.

    At the head of the table sat Alpha Cyprus, his dark hair streaked with dignified grey and tied loosely behind his back. His posture exuded a calm authority.

    At his right sat Luna Gwenith. Her chin tilted, eyes sharp like a hawk looking out for its next prey.

    To his left were the brothers.

    Zenon, the same one who had rejected me in front of the entire packst night, sat closest. Though his expression was unreadable, his stiff posture told me enough.

    Beside him sat Lennon, who caught my gaze briefly with a familiar, easy smile. The only warm thing in this room, aside from the food.

    I stopped just beside Rennon.

    "Rennon," Luna Gwenith said, her voice low but sharp, "what is she doing here?"

    Fear gripped me like <i>Lady Maren¡¯s</i><i>hands</i> around my throat. But Rennon didn¡¯t flinch.

    "Mother," he said calmly, "it¡¯s time for breakfast."

    The room quietened.

    Then Alpha Cyprus turned his head slightly toward me, his gaze gentle.

    I lowered mine and curtsied, my knees trembling. "Good morning, Alpha. Good morning, Luna. Thank you for having me."

    Only Alpha Cyprus responded. "Did you sleep well, Elira?"

    "Yes, thank you," I said, unsure whether to meet his eyes. "I¡¯m grateful for the hospitality."

    Rennon gestured towards the right-hand side of the table, where his mother sat, and nced at me. My heart sank.

    I would have preferred to sit with the brothers, but it seemed that the left side was meant for them alone.

    I hesitated, unsure if I had the right to sit that close to the Luna when Alpha Cyprus smiled warmly and urged me, "Come, sit. Join us."

    Still, I didn¡¯t move. Then I felt Rennon¡¯s palm, gentle at the small of my back. He gave me a quiet nudge. I didn¡¯t turn to nce at him; that was all the courage I needed to step forward.

    I didn¡¯t dare sit right next to Luna Gwenith. I skipped two seats, my hand barely brushing the back of the chair, when her cutlery crashed onto the table with a loud tter.

    I flinched and yanked my hand away. All eyes turned to her, but she didn¡¯t spare anyone a nce.

    She reached for her napkin, dabbed the corner of her lips and then ced it back on the table elegantly.

    "Excuse me," she said to Alpha Cyprus, then rose to her feet and walked in my direction.

    I quickly lowered my head.

    I felt Luna Gwenith¡¯s re as she brushed past me before walking away.

    Deep down in my heart, I felt that if Luna Gwenith were the punishing type, she would be far worse than both Lady Maren and Reginabined.

    My heart raced in my chest.

    <i>Have I just walked from the frying pan into the fire?</i>

    Just a few minutes ago, I had briefly concluded that this ce would be far better than my uncle¡¯s residence. However, as it turned out, it might be worse, and I was terrified, not knowing what dreadful things could happen to me here.

    Tears stung my eyes, but I blinked them back.

    "Elira," Alpha Cyprus called gently.

    I snapped out of my thoughts and met his gaze.

    He gestured to the chair. "Please, sit."

    It was a straightforward request, and Iplied despite my difort in knowing that I was unworthy to sit with them.

    I sat down and kept my back straight with my hands in myp. I nced at the steaming te ced in front of me¡ªmeats in brown gravy, roasted tubers, fresh rolls, and red-berrypote.

    It smelled divine, yet I hadn¡¯t intended to touch my spoon; however, it was clear my stomach had a different idea.

    It growled embarrassingly loudly.

    I bit down on my bottom lip, feeling the four pairs of eyes all watching me.

    Alpha Cyprus smiled. "You should eat. Gwenith had somewhere to be. She didn¡¯t leave because of you."

    He was kind to say it, but I knew better.

    Luna Gwenith hated me.

    And I had a deep feeling that we would be worlds apart for a very long time.

    "Elira, try the meat gravy," Rennon said across from me. "It¡¯s delicious."

    I nced up at him.

    "But I must warn you," Lennon added with a wink, "it¡¯s a little spicy¡ªbut the perfect amount."

    Their attempts at small talk were so casual and so normal that they uplifted my mood. Then my gaze identallynded on Zenon, who was eating silently with a stone face.

    I lowered my eyes again and finally picked up my spoon.

    For their sake, not mine, I tasted the gravy. It was warm. Rich. Spiced¡ªyes¡ªbut nothing I couldn¡¯t handle.

    Regina had made me eat five raw chilli peppers once as punishment. So, this heat was tame byparison.

    "It seems like she¡¯s doing just fine with it," Alpha Cyprus chuckled.

    I realized then that he had been watching me, and I hadn¡¯t even noticed.

    "Wee to the Ashford family," he added with a smile.

    I ducked my head and stuffed a bite of meat into my mouth.

    Zenon was the next person to finish his breakfast. He stood, pushing his chair back with a sharp scrape.

    "I will take my leave, Father," he said to Alpha Cyprus, who nodded in approval.

    "Go ahead."

    "Zenon, I¡¯ming along," Rennon said, folding his napkin. He adjusted his sses before rising.

    Zenon paused, waiting, despite his coldness. That meant something.

    "Lennon, youing?" he asked over his shoulder.

    Lennon raised his ss and said, "Go ahead. I will be there in a few minutes."

    Then I watched Zenon and Rennon leave together, walking in sync.

    Lennon and I were left alone shortly after Alpha Cyprus departed.

    Lennon looked at me, grinning. "You can eat properly now," he said. "They¡¯re gone."

    I let out a soft breath. For the first time since entering the room, my shoulders rxed.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I didn¡¯t feel shy around Lennon. Perhaps it was because he has been nothing but kind to me since our paths crossed recently.

    This made me wonder if he recalled bumping into me at the market two days ago.

    At that moment, I suddenly remembered something and brought my hand to my head. After two pats, a deep sigh of relief escaped my lips. My scarf was still intact.

    I ate in silence for a few more minutes. I only managed half the te, but it was more than I had eaten in months.

    I was still in the same ck dress fromst night. I wanted a bath, a new set of clothes, maybe even a moment to breathe and process everything.

    I contemted asking Lennon for help, but he spoke before I could gather my words.

    "You done eating?" He asked with a glint in his eyes as he set his water ss down.

    I blinked, somewhat startled. "Yes."

    "Good. I want to show you something," he dered with excitement.

    I stared at him.

    What could he possibly want to show me?

 Chapter 9: A New Space

    <h4>Chapter 9: A New Space</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Lennon walked beside me as we left the dining hall.

    The breeze greeted us, brushing against my skin as we stepped outside.

    "Since you will be living here now," he said casually, "there will be plenty of time to show you around properly."

    I offered a slight nod. My body was still sluggish from the meal, but my mind was alert. The fresh air helped.

    Then, out of nowhere, he asked, "So... what happened to the fabric? The one from the market two days ago."

    My steps faltered slightly. <i>He remembered? </i>

    I didn¡¯t think he would. He never acted like he did until this question.

    "Did it get damaged a lot?" he pressed further, voice neutral.

    I turned my gaze away from him and answered. "Lady Maren got another one."

    His lips twitched like he had expected as much. "I figured. I¡¯m sure she gave you hell for it, too."

    I stayed quiet. At this point, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he already knew so much about my rtionship with Lady Maren.

    "You should have let me pay," he said after a beat, as if understanding what went down.

    I finally nced at him. "Your apology was enough."

    But it hadn¡¯t been¡ªnot really, not after having an iron sear through my spine. But I didn¡¯t want to make him feel guilty.

    And besides, it wasn¡¯t really his fault. Regina would have found another reason to punish me.

    We passed a manicured hedge and stepped onto a gravel path. The Ashford estate stretched around us, grand and elegant.

    I had been here before. A long time ago.

    My father used to bring me with him when he met with Alpha Cyprus. I¡¯d sit on the porch steps and sip lemonade, believing the world was kind.

    But that was before everything.

    Last night had been a blur. I hadn¡¯t seen anything on the way in. I¡¯d been unconscious. But now, the memories fluttered in like moths to me.

    "Don¡¯t you want to know where I¡¯m taking you?" Lennon asked after a while, shing a half-smile.

    I blinked. "Where?"

    "The training grounds."

    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that. I wasn¡¯t exactly interested, but I also didn¡¯t want to seem ungrateful. He was trying to make conversation, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin his good intentions.

    So I nodded.

    ---

    It took about ten minutes to reach the grounds.

    Two warriors were already mid-duel on the open field¡ªone slim and agile, the other bulky with a chest like a barrel.

    "See that one?" Lennon pointed to the hefty one. "He is stronger. And there is more power behind his punches."

    Then he tilted his head toward the slimmer opponent. "But that one¡¯s faster. His footwork is clean. He will win."

    I watched in silence, studying the way the nimble fighter ducked and weaved. He danced around the heavier man¡¯s blows, never staying still long enough to be caught.

    "You were right," I murmured, my eyes still on them.

    Lennon smirked. "I usually am."

    The duel was captivating¡ªfast, gritty, precise. I could feel the raw strength radiating from their wolves, even in human form.

    "They are part of Zenon¡¯s first trained unit," Lennon added, as if it were casual knowledge.

    That surprised me. And before I could process what that meant about Zenon¡¯s power or discipline, a new energy shifted the air. It was a cold one.

    Directly in front of us stood Zenon. He resembled a storm in ck with his cold eyes and clenched jaw.

    I gasped and stepped back immediately, knowing he was particrly displeased by my presence.

    Then his eyes stayed locked on his brother. "Why did you bring her here?"

    Lennon shrugged,pletely unfazed. "Just showing her around."

    Zenon didn¡¯t answer. He just narrowed his eyes.

    Lennon scanned the field and frowned. "Where¡¯s Rennon? I don¡¯t see him around."

    I looked around, too. There was no sign of Rennon. He and Zenon walked out of the dining hall together not long ago.

    "He¡¯s not here," Zenon said tly.

    Lennon cocked his head to the side. He looked like he had something else to say, but Zenon didn¡¯t give him the chance.

    Then his gaze flicked to me briefly.

    "Take her away," he told Lennon. The warning in his voice was subtle but clear.

    I dropped my gaze, my stomach twisting into knots.

    Lennon sighed, then suddenly grabbed my hand. "Come on."

    He led me away from the training grounds.

    "He gets antsy when he¡¯s on the training grounds," Lennon exined, trying to smooth the tension with his voice.

    But I could feel Zenon¡¯s re on my back like that iron Regina used on me.

    I didn¡¯t dare to look back.

    "We have a livestock farm where we rear different animals, mainly for food and business. I will take you there," Lennon said to me.

    After Zenon made me feel unwanted, all I wanted was to shower and crawl under soft nkets. But I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it to Lennon.

    The warmth of his hand in mine made my fingers tingle. It wasn¡¯t ufortable, just warm.

    I worried about what might be wrong with his body temperature while wondering when he nned to release my hand.

    He let go just as we reached the main house.

    And that¡¯s when we saw Rennon, standing by a car near the drive, shutting the door with his foot. In his hands were two shopping bags.

    "You went out?" Lennon asked in surprise, leading us over. "I thought you were with Zenon."

    Rennon turned, and his sses caught the sun briefly. "No. I went to get a few things."

    "For what?"

    Rennon looked at me. "She¡¯s still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes. She hasn¡¯t had a bath, and she doesn¡¯t have anything to change into."

    He held out the bags slightly and added calmly, "So I picked up a few basics."

    Something caught in my throat, but then I swallowed it back.

    "Thank you," I said softly.

    He nodded like it was nothing, but it felt like everything.

    "Where are you twoing from?" he asked.

    Lennon snorted. "Training grounds. Until Zenon showed up and chased us off, we didn¡¯t even get to see the end of the duel."

    "That sounds like Zenon," Rennon murmured.

    It appeared to me that the brothers were quite familiar with the first one. And, naturally, they were.

    The livestock tour was forgotten.

    They walked me back into the house. Rennon was in front with the bags while Lennon walked beside me again.

    As we reached the stairs, Lennon nced at me.

    "Your room¡¯s ready," he said with a crooked smile.

    My heart leapt with excitement and anticipation.

    At the top of the stairs, he opened the second door on the left, stepping aside for me and Rennon to enter.

    The room weed me with warm orange and soft lemon tones. A queen-sized bed with a post. Two pale green sofas near a round table. A wide wardrobe. A dressing table by the window. Another door led to what I guessed was the bathroom.

    It smelled of citrus and peace. Just what I wanted.

    It was more beautiful than the room I¡¯d had when my parents were alive. More peaceful than I ever thought I¡¯d feel again.

    After their deaths, Uncle Marc and his family moved in in time to resume his new position as Beta.

    And shortly after that, Regina had taken almost everything that belonged to me, including my bedroom.

    Now, this space felt like the Moon Goddess was finally showing me a sliver of grace, even if it came wrapped in a twisted fate and a bond to the triplet brothers.

 Chapter 10: Another Phase Of Misery

    <h4>Chapter 10: Another Phase Of Misery</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "How do you see your room?" Lennon asked with his hands tucked into his pockets.

    His eyes flicked around the room like he was seeing it again through my eyes.

    I nodded slowly, offering a faint smile. "It¡¯s... beautiful. I like it." I meant it.

    Lennon beamed at Rennon like a child who just won a medal. "Told you I had taste."

    Rennon shook his head beside him. "You picked just one curtain colour, Lennon."

    "And it¡¯s the perfect curtain colour," he muttered defensively.

    Rennon didn¡¯t argue.

    But Lennon turned to me. "Due to our different schedules, our family rarely have lunch together. So, your lunch will be brought to you here."

    "Oh... okay. Thank you," I said, ncing at both brothers.

    Rennon set the bags on the beautifully carved, round table and gently grabbed his brother by the arm. "We will take our leave. Rest up, Elira."

    Lennon nced back as Rennon pulled him toward the door. "See you at dinner, Elira!"

    The door closed with a soft click, and silence followed.

    I exhaled deeply, only now realizing how tightly I had been holding myself together. Then, I turned toward the bed and sat at the edge, only to spring up again. It was too soft.

    I pressed my palm against it, fingers sinking gently into the plush mattress.

    <i>Was this real? </i>

    <i>Was this luxurious bedroom actually for me?</i>

    I blinked, withdrawing my fingers. "If this is a dream," I whispered, "then I never want to wake up from it."

    I moved to the table where Rennon had set the shopping bags, drawn by curiosity and a strange heat blooming behind my ribs.

    I opened the first bag.

    Inside were bath products¡ªan expensive-looking bottle of lotion, a pink sugar scrub, creamy body wash, even a fizzy bath bomb wrapped in gold foil.

    Everything felt like something a princess might own.

    How did he shop so fast? How did he pick so well?

    Even I would have taken some time to choose for myself these if I had the opportunity and the resources.

    The second bag wasrger. I peeked inside and lifted out two folded dresses.

    The first was a white, mid-length dress with blue floral patterns near the hem. The soft blue reminded me of my eyes. My lips curved faintly.

    The second dress was a light ck fabric with a square neckline and puff sleeves. It was sleek, elegant, and simple.

    They were perfect for this summer. And just enough to carry me until I could collect my things from Uncle Marc¡¯s house tomorrow.

    I folded the dresses gently onto the bed.

    But something else peeked from the bottom of the bag. I bent down again... and froze.

    There was a cotton nightgown, and below that¡ª

    <i>Oh. My. Life. </i>

    My heart shut down briefly, and my eyes blinked consistently.

    A ck bra with slim straps and light padding. The cup was smaller. I stared at it for a second too long.

    And then¡ªtwo pairs of white cotton panties.

    My cheeks med. I clutched the fabric, my thoughts spinning.

    <i>He bought me underwear?</i>

    Quickly, I stuffed the items back into the bag and turned away, pressing my palms to my face.

    "Goddess..." I muttered. "How could he... How am I supposed to look Rennon in the eye at dinner?"

    Still, I knew he didn¡¯t mean any harm. He probably just... thought practically. I came here with nothing, and he didn¡¯t want me to be ufortable.

    He was thoughtful.

    But still, why didn¡¯t he send a maid to do the shopping?

    The image of Rennon standing in a women¡¯s boutique, calmly selecting a bra and asking for cotton panties, made me groan and bury my face into the bedspread.

    "AH!"

    I wish this were a dream I could wake up from.

    Eventually, I collected myself and stored everything in its proper ce, then went to the bathroom for a bath with warm water, floral soap and a sugar scrub that smelled like candied heaven.

    I washed away sweat, memory, shame, and sorrow. I scrubbed until my skin felt like my own again.

    Then I wore the soft, light ck dress. It clung to my waist in a way that feltfortable.

    For once, I didn¡¯t smell likeundry starch, damp rags, or refuse bin.

    The lotion absorbed into my skin, leaving behind subtle hints of vani and cocoa butter. The body wash featured cherry blossom undertones, while the perfume was delicate, with notes of strawberry and spun sugar.

    I smelled warm, sweet and new.

    ---

    Lunch came in a knock.

    A maid brought a tray and ced it gently on the table. She didn¡¯t ask questions or say anything unnecessary.

    "I will returnter for the tray," she said quietly, then left.

    I ate the food: fish pie, baked root vegetables, and a creamy fruit blend, all of which I slowly andfortably enjoyed.

    The vours were delicate, perfectly bnced, and not too rich.

    There were no loud voices. No footsteps stomping down hallways. No one is shouting my name to fetch bathwater, polish shoes, or scrub toilets.

    Just quiet.

    By the time I finished, I was full in my stomach and my chest, too.

    ---

    An hour passed.

    Iy on the bed. My body was still, and my eyes were wide.

    Back at my uncle¡¯s house, I never had this much time. I never experienced silence in the middle of the day.

    By now, Regina would have already summoned me five times just to keep my hands and feet moving.

    Resting was an abomination for me.

    This stillness felt... strange, as if I wasmitting an error by doing nothing.

    I stared up at the ceiling, then at the window, and back at the ceiling again, sighing. I felt as if I might go mad if I didn¡¯t find something to upy my time.

    My thoughts refocused on Regina. Knowing her temper, she was probably taking out her anger on a servant right now since I wasn¡¯t there.

    <i>Poor girl, whoever it was.</i>

    I pressed my hand over my chest. "Thank you, Moon Goddess," I whispered. "For taking me out before she broke mepletely."

    My body would have received a new print by now, either through mere ps or other harsh methods.

    My mind drifted, and at some point, sleep took me.

    ---

    A few knocks on the door sent me bolting upright immediately.

    The room spun for a moment as I grabbed the bedpost for bnce. I looked around,pletely disoriented as my heart pounded harshly in my chest.

    For a moment, I thought I was back in the Beta house, had overslept, and that Lady Maren had sent a servant to drag me up.

    But my life in the past twenty hours shed before my eyes. I blinked, realizing where I was.

    I felt relief wash over me like rain upon parched earth when another knock sounded.

    I padded to the door and opened it slowly.

    It was the same maid from lunch. She nodded politely and stepped in to collect the tray.

    As I turned back toward the bed, her voice stopped me.

    "Luna Gwenith requests your presence in the tea garden. Immediately."

    My breath caught.

    <i>Luna Gwenith?</i>

    She hadn¡¯t regarded me kindly when we met. She didn¡¯t even stay through breakfast because of my presence.

    And now she wanted to see me?

    My heart thudded harder in my chest.

    "Okay," I whispered, though I wasn¡¯t sure she heard me.

    Was this it?

    Was I finally about to pay the price for bonding with her sons?

    As the maid stepped out, I stood frozen in the middle of the room, wondering if I had just walked into another phase of misery.

 Chapter 11: Unexpected Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 11: Unexpected Visitor</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Miss," the maid¡¯s voice pulled me from my spiralling thoughts, soft but urgent. "Please follow me. I will escort you to the tea garden."

    I nodded slowly, releasing a breath I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d been holding.

    I stepped out, shut my bedroom door behind me, and fell in line behind her.

    With every step, the sound of our feet echoing against the polished floors made my heart beat just as loudly.

    The maid passed the tray to another servant without breaking her stride. I followed her as we turned down the back hallway, where the walls became warmer with filtered sunlight. The back door came into view.

    Still, I kept ncing behind us, hoping that maybe one of the brothers would appear and save me. But no one came.

    I sighed and kept walking, adjusting the puffs of my dress to steady my fingers.

    Outside, the path weed us with a rush of clean air and fresh grass. The stone walkway curved through neatly trimmed bushes and potted nts bursting with colour.

    A breeze danced across my cheek, and then I saw the tea garden.

    Two women sat with their backs to us, framed by sunlight and roses.

    The one on the left was Luna Gwenith. And the one on the right¡ªmy breath caught in my throat.

    No.

    No, it couldn¡¯t¡ª

    Lady Maren.

    My steps faltered as pain bloomed in my chest, sharp and sudden. Then I reached for the maid two steps ahead of me.

    "Wait¡ª" I rasped, breathlessly.

    She stopped instantly and turned, her rm evident. "Miss? Are you okay?"

    "Please, don¡¯t speak loudly," I whispered. "And I need a little time."

    She looked around nervously, then back at me. "You must hurry. The Luna won¡¯t like to be kept waiting."

    "It would only take a moment," I said, doubling forward slightly, pressing a hand to my chest, as if it would suppress the pain.

    She fidgeted, her eyes flicking between me and the two women in the distance. "Make it quick. Please. I will be punished if we arete."

    I nodded quickly, my face tightening.

    From here, I could see the side of Lady Maren¡¯s sharp jawline, the tilt of her smug smile and the smooth sweep of her styled hair. She was perfectlyposed, as always.

    A dozen theories tumbled through my head, but none of them made sense.

    Was she here to take me back?

    The maid shuffled awkwardly beside me.

    For the sake of not getting her into trouble after giving my word, I straightened slowly, forcing my breath to even out.

    "You can return," I murmured. Though the pain was still here, I no longer felt like dying.

    She blinked. "Are you sure?"

    I nodded. "I will go the rest of the way myself."

    She hesitated, then dipped her head quickly and turned to leave. I stood alone now, facing the garden, with nothing but dread in my throat.

    I took one step. Then another. The grass shifted beneath my feet as I walked toward the women, my heart thudding like war drums.

    They didn¡¯t notice me at first. They were talking with their heads leaned close. But when I came within a few feet, they turned to look at me.

    Both faces hardened instantly.

    Whatever softness or civility they had shared before vanished.

    I stopped and bowed. "Good day, Luna Gwenith. Lady Maren."

    Neither of them answered.

    Just them, Luna Gwenith stood gracefully. And Lady Maren stood faster, with a pleased glint in her eyes.

    Luna Gwenith faced Lady Maren, her tone perfectly clipped. "Send Regina my greetings. I hope she recovers well. She¡¯s wee to visit any time."

    My stomach turned.

    Lady Maren¡¯s smile widened. "Of course, Luna. I will tell her, and she will be so happy. Thank you."

    And then, without sparing me so much as a final nce, Luna Gwenith turned and walked away, her long gown brushing the stone path behind her.

    My heart sank.

    Now I was alone with her.

    Lady Maren did not waste any time.

    "You¡¯re really settling in, aren¡¯t you?" she said with a bitterugh. "Wearing perfume, a new dress and living in luxury after ruining my daughter¡¯s life."

    I immediately lowered my gaze, but shemanded me;

    "Look at me."

    I obeyed.

    Her gaze sliced me open.

    "You think you¡¯re clean now, don¡¯t you? You think expensive lotion can cover the filth you came from? Let me remind you¡ªyou crawled out of a gutter, and you still stink of it."

    My throat tightened.

    "I suggest you step back from whatever illusion this is. Give up this fake position and remove yourself from the light you stole. Or I promise you..." She leaned in slightly, her smile tightening. "I will make the rest of your life a slow, ugly death. And if you force my hand, I will end it early¡ªso you can join your useless parents under my feet."

    Then my breath caught, my eyes shimmering with tears I refused to let fall.

    The sting came from thosest words. She brought my parents into it.

    I could take insults. I could take humiliation. But not them. Not my mother¡¯sughter or my father¡¯s strong hands. Not the memories I kept alive in the quiet corners of my heart.

    Unfortunately, I could do nothing because I remembered thest time I stood up for them.

    Lady Maren had made sure to shatter my confidence into shards.

    She struck my face again and again, until her own palm began to hurt.

    My left ear buzzed for three consecutive days. I recalled the migraines, the blood in the bucket, and the punishment that never ceased.

    Lady Maren¡¯s voice yanked me back to the present.

    "You¡¯re not listening to me," she snapped, pulling my ear.

    I swallowed back my scream, seeing her standing inches from my face now, her nails now digging into my wrist.

    "How dare you zone out while I¡¯m speaking to you?"

    "I-I¡¯m sorry," I stammered.

    "My precious daughter has been crying sincest night, and is sick because of you worthless leech! You will rectify the mess you caused through whatever means necessary. But first, you must apologize to her."

    She leaned in closer, her voice darkening. "And you have twenty-four hours."

    Her grip tightened, and I whimpered as her nails sank deeper into my skin.

    I looked up directly into her eyes. There was nothing but hatred present, and it was something more intense than before.

    Lady Maren wasn¡¯t bluffing with her threats.

    If they had punished me before for simply existing, what would they do now that I had taken something?

    They would devour me whole.

    But it was the Moon Goddess who made this fate. Why was I the only one taking the me?

    "Don¡¯t forget your ce!" she hissed. "You belong with the wild dogs."

    Then she shoved my wrist away like it disgusted her and turned. Her heels clicked against the stone path, fading into silence.

    I stood there, rooted to the spot.

    My hand still stung, but it was my heart that hurt more.

 Chapter 12: No Protocols

    <h4>Chapter 12: No Protocols</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    A maid knocked lightly on my door and informed me it was time for dinner.

    I stood, straightened my dress, and left with a stomach full of thoughts.

    Lady Maren¡¯s voice still echoed in my ears like poison. <i>"You don¡¯t deserve soft things."</i>

    Her words had a way of crawling under my skin, making me question even the right to wear a clean dress or breathe easy air.

    Maybe I didn¡¯t deserve any of this. Maybe I was truly made for the dirt.

    The heavy double doors of the dining hall opened just as I arrived. My steps paused.

    Everyone was already seated¡ªexcept Alpha Cyprus and Luna Gwenith.

    Zenon¡¯s sharp eyes cut straight into me.

    Lennon gave me a warm smile.

    And Rennon just looked at me silently. But the calmness of his gaze made my face burn because I remembered the things he bought me.

    I lowered my gaze fast.

    I was wearing the ck square-neck dress, the bra, and even one of the panties now. And Rennon could clearly see that.

    Heat crept up the side of my face. That thought alone made my skin crawl

    My heart skipped as I stood awkwardly by the door, unsure of what to do next.

    "Elira," Lennon called out.

    I nced up.

    He smiled easily. "Come on, sit."

    I nodded quickly and made my way to the right side of the table, skipping two chairs after Luna Gwenith¡¯s, just like I had done at breakfast.

    I sat down quietly, trying not to make a sound. My palms rested in myp, trembling slightly.

    Shortly after, the Alpha and Luna entered.

    I stood and dipped my head in greeting. "Good evening, Alpha. Good evening, Luna."

    Alpha Cyprus offered me a small smile while Luna Gwenith¡¯s eyes skimmed over me with contempt.

    "There¡¯s no need to stand and greet our parents at the table," Lennon said with a light chuckle. "There¡¯s no such rule here."

    "Oh..." I quickly sat.

    Alpha Cyprus gave me another nod. "Rx, Elira. You¡¯re part of this house now."

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d ever get used to hearing that. But Luna Gwenith didn¡¯t seem to share the same sentiment.

    "You three are our sons," she said, her tone clipped. "There is no protocol for family. However, others must observe proper respect. So, they don¡¯t forget their ce."

    "Gwen," Alpha Cyprus said with a firm smile, "no protocols at the table. For anyone." Then, to the room, he added, "Let¡¯s pray for the food."

    Luna Gwenith exhaled sharply but did the prayer anyway.

    As soon as she was done, the servants began to serve food across the table.

    When the tray was ced before me, I noticed my dinner was different. The portions, the arrangement¡ªit wasn¡¯t the same.

    Before I could wonder why, Rennon¡¯s voice came gently. "The healer made a special diet n for you."

    I nodded and lowered my gaze to the food in front of me.

    A small bowl of bone broth. A te of short ribs and liver. Stir-fried vegetables. A small serving of rice. And a tall ss of thick green juice.

    I remembered what the healer said: <i>malnourished, weak from exhaustion, underfed</i>. That was why I had fainted from the mate bond overload.

    I sighed and picked up my chopsticks.

    The short ribs were surprisingly tasty. I ate them slowly, one piece at a time. The rice helped. But then I tried the liver.

    My entire face scrunched immediately.

    <i>Is this what liver tastes like?</i>

    My tongue panicked in my mouth. I had to force it down with water.

    When I nced up again, I caught Zenon staring at me. I quickly averted my eyes and reached for the green juice.

    The moment it hit my tongue, regret hit me harder.

    I choked, coughed into my napkin, and whispered an apology. My cheeks flushed red.

    "Easy," Alpha Cyprus said calmly.

    "I know that stuff is bitter," Lennon added. "But you¡¯ve got to tolerate the taste. Finish it."

    I nodded faintly and returned to my meal.

    The bone broth was practically tasteless, warm but oily. I ate what I could, but nausea threatened after every spoonful.

    When the table quieted, Alpha Cyprus looked up. "Elira."

    I raised my eyes slightly.

    "You will continue your education," he said, his tone decisive. "There¡¯s a lot you need to learn. It will help you prepare for your role as Luna in the future."

    My heart skipped.

    <i>School?</i>

    I remembered begging for it once, a year after my parents died. Uncle Marc had considered it, but Lady Maren said I wasn¡¯t ready, that I needed time.

    That time stretched into more than four years of scrubbing floors and biting my tongue while her own daughter studied.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Thank you, Alpha. I will inform my uncle when I return tomorrow."

    Alpha Cyprus frowned. "Why are you returning to your uncle¡¯s house? You¡¯re under my protection now."

    Before I could respond, Rennon spoke smoothly. "Father, she¡¯s only going to retrieve her belongings. And I will escort her."

    Alpha Cyprus studied me for a long moment, then nodded. "Very well. We will continue this conversation about your education tomorrow evening."

    "Thank you, Alpha." I bowed my head again, not daring to meet Luna Gwenith¡¯s icy stare.

    After dinner, Lennon and Rennon quietly walked me to my bedroom.

    At my door, Rennon said in his calm tone, "We¡¯ll leave right after breakfast."

    I nodded. "Okay."

    They both said good night and waited until I was safely inside before they left.

    That night, I tossed and turned.

    I thought about school, about getting to learn again. Then, about Alpha Cyprus¡¯ eptance even though I didn¡¯t deserve any of his sons, worth more all three.

    The scene from the Mating Moon Ceremony reyed in my head, the way he had epted the bond as if he had been waiting for something like that.

    My thoughts lingered on Lady Maren¡¯s face when she sees me tomorrow, and Regina¡¯s wrath. Then I thought about my room. My things.

    And mostly, I wondered if anything would still be intact.

    ---

    The next morning, I woke early.

    After showering, I pulled out the second dress Rennon bought for me. It was modest, mid-length, and a little loose¡ªbut still the most beautiful thing I had worn in years.

    I sat in front of the dresser, staring at my tattered hair. I considered getting a professional cut to even out my strands, but I didn¡¯t have the money. Or the confidence to ask anyone for it.

    So, I tied it again with my scarf, as usual. None of the brothers had seen the disaster underneath yet.

    ---

    When I arrived at breakfast, only Lennon and Rennon were at the table.

    I greeted them softly and took my seat.

    "You look beautiful," Lennon said with a grin growing on his lips.

    I blushed. "Thank you."

    Then he turned to Rennon. "You have a good eye, brother. How¡¯d you guess her size so urately?"

    Before Rennon could respond, the air around us shifted.

    Zenon walked in, cold and distant. That brought an end to the conversation.

    Luna Gwenith didn¡¯t make it to breakfast today. And that allowed me some peace to eatfortably without constant res.

    As soon as breakfast was over, Rennon led the way outside the house and towards his car.

 Chapter 13: Gathering Courage

    <h4>Chapter 13: Gathering Courage</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The car ride was steeped in silence.

    No music. No radio station. No Noise.

    Just the hum of the road and the whisper of the tires against gravel.

    Rennon hadn¡¯t said a word since we left the Alpha¡¯s estate, but somehow, his quiet presence filled the space between us.

    It didn¡¯t feel tense or cold¡ªjust... calm. The kind of calm that settled around your bones and made you forget you were nervous to begin with.

    His scent¡ªlight jasmine with faint traces of citrus and mint¡ªfloated gently in the air. It was clean, like morning dew and freshly crushed herbs.

    It was nothing like Lennon¡¯s, who carried the warmth of sandalwood, amber, and vani.

    And then it hit me.

    The one who caught me when I fainted at the mating grounds... neither of them smelled like that wolf.

    <i>So... who saved me?</i>

    I blinked and tried not to overthink it. But the mystery now itched at the edge of my thoughts.

    A few minutes passed before Rennon tilted his head slightly toward me.

    "Did everything fit?"

    I blinked, totally confused.

    "What?" I muttered, unsure if I heard right.

    He nced at me briefly before returning his eyes to the road. "The clothes."

    Oh.

    It took a second, but everything snapped into ce. The dresses... the undergarments.

    I turned my head sharply toward the window, heart fluttering.

    Did he really just ask me that?

    I was a bit disoriented, almost forgetting he had asked a question, until I felt the weight of his nce return to me.

    "Um... I¡ªI..." I stammered, meeting his gaze too fast, too nervously.

    But his eyes softened. "I understand. Not all fitted."

    Then, as casually as anything, he added, "Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the mall together. You can pick your clothes in the right size by yourself."

    I stared at him, stunned, realizing why he had asked that question in the first ce.

    His intentions had been innocent, unlike my thoughts.

    My chest warmed, but I fought to keep my expression neutral.

    "You¡¯ve already done enough for me," I said quietly. "Thank you. But... I already have some clothes." ¡¯And I will be getting today.¡¯

    I said the second half of the sentence in my head.

    His gaze didn¡¯t shift. "Until tomorrow," he replied softly, putting an end to the topic.

    ¡ª

    I asked Rennon to stop the car outside the gate when he finally arrived at my uncle¡¯s residence.

    He listened. But as he cut the engine, he said, "Driving in would make it easier to pack your luggage."

    I shook my head quickly and unfastened my seatbelt.

    "I need to speak with my uncle first," I exined, voice low. "I know it wasn¡¯t part of the ns until this morning. I¡¯m sorry... in case you have other ns."

    He only shook his head once, brushing off the apology like it didn¡¯t matter.

    "Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll wait out here."

    I nodded. "Thank you... for bringing me."

    He only gave a small nod in return, the ghost of a smile touching his lips.

    I stepped out of the car, shut the door gently, and waved. He didn¡¯t wave back. But the small lift of his chin was enough.

    I turned to the gates. My chest tightened with every step I took forward. The house loomed just ahead.

    The moment I stepped inside thepound, eyes locked on me. Servants, gardeners. All of them paused and stared, but I kept walking.

    I would have been in their situation if I had spent the night here.

    I passed the hallway leading to the kitchen and caught sight of the housekeeper. I walked up to her.

    "Good morning... Can I see my uncle?" I asked.

    She ran her eyes from the crown of my head and down to the soles of my feet. She gave me a quick, condescending nce, then muttered, "In his study."

    I thanked her and walked off, ignoring the sharp silence that followed.

    None of the servants here were the ones who had served my father. Lady Maren reced them all as soon as Uncle Marc took over.

    Everyone in this house now owed loyalty to her... not to me.

    ¡ª

    As soon as I arrived at my uncle¡¯s study, I took a steadying breath and knocked.

    "Come in," his familiar voice answered from within.

    I pushed the door open slowly. My eyes swept the room, and froze.

    Lady Maren was here.

    "Elira," Uncle Marc said, smiling, his eyes brightening at the sight of me.

    Lady Maren scoffed. "Look who finally decided to return home."

    My heart raced. I lowered my head and greeted them both. "Good morning, Uncle. Good morning, Lady Maren."

    She scoffed again and turned her face away. But Uncle Marc stood up from behind his desk and crossed the room toward me.

    He ced both hands on my shoulders, eyes soft.

    "I was just nning to visit Alpha Cyprus."

    Then, to myplete surprise, he pulled me into a hug. It¡¯s been a long time since he did this.

    His scent was like memory¡ªold books, ink, and polished wood. My father used to smell like that. Just less stern. At least to me.

    My arms hung limply at my sides. I wanted to hold him back, but Lady Maren¡¯s sharp presence made it impossible.

    Still, I shut my eyes and inhaled once, blinking my tears back.

    When Uncle Marc pulled away, his hands stayed on my shoulders. "It¡¯s good to have you back home, dear."

    My heart faltered.

    No. Uncle misunderstood. I wasn¡¯t here to stay.

    Then I shook my head slowly, gently. "Uncle. I¡¯m only here to pick up my things," I said softly.

    His expression shifted almost immediately. "What?"

    Lady Maren shot to her feet. "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    I flinched slightly, briefly meeting her dark gaze before keeping my eyes on my uncle.

    Although I was oddly afraid of Lady Maren, I had to summon the courage to speak my mind; otherwise, I might not return to Alpha Cyprus¡¯s home.

    "Is it because of what Alpha Cyprus said at the clearing?" he asked, his voice quiet, confused.

    I gave a small nod. "Yes."

    Though that was the truth, it was also what I wanted. But I wasn¡¯t given a chance to exin.

    Uncle Marc sighed and dropped his hands. "You don¡¯t need to listen to him, Elira. I was nning to go and bring you back this afternoon."

    I hesitated... then looked him in the eye. "Uncle, this is what I want. I want to stay at the Alpha¡¯s ce."

    A long silence followed, and then Lady Maren erupted.

    "Have you lost your mind? What nonsense are you saying?!"

    But Uncle Marc raised one hand¡ªand just like that, she went quiet, but not without ring daggers at me.

    He turned back to me, but his gaze had changed.

    "Why would you want to leave your uncle," he asked darkly, "to go and live with someone who isn¡¯t family? Are you notfortable here?"

    My chest locked.

    From the corner of my eye, I unintentionally caught Lady Maren¡¯s look¡ªa warning so sharp it pierced me.

    I couldn¡¯t answer that question.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯tfortable here. But how could I express that out loud?

    "Elira?" Uncle Marc¡¯s voice brought my attention back to him. His brows were furrowed, and he was waiting... waiting for my answer.

 Chapter 14: Kinder and Safer

    <h4>Chapter 14: Kinder and Safer</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I knew what to say, and more importantly, what not to say.

    I was no longer a child. I had grown up too fast beneath the weight of things I wasn¡¯t meant to carry. So I chose my words carefully.

    "I get to go to school, Uncle," I said, looking into his eyes. "Alpha Cyprus has promised to send me."

    A silence followed.

    Then I watched something shift in my uncle¡¯s expression. The furrow between his brows softened into guilt... and then slipped into disappointment.

    Guilt¡ªfor the promise he once made to me and never fulfilled.

    And disappointment¡ªbecause now, I was choosing someone else who was going to give me what he hadn¡¯t.

    Lady Maren stormed toward me, her face twisted in rage like the bitterness that had roots deep in her bones.

    Of course, she wasing for me. I braced for it.

    In her eyes, I was supposed to be undoing the <i>"mate bond mess" </i>like she had told me to¡ªnot settling into it.

    "You mean to tell me," she barked, "you¡¯re moving into the house your cousin was meant to marry into?!"

    She was wondering where my audacity hade from.

    Her hand shot into the air, and I flinched instinctively, lifting my elbow to shield my face.

    But nothingnded.

    "Maren!" My uncle¡¯s voice cracked through the room like a whip. "Don¡¯t you darey a finger on her."

    I peeked through my loweredshes.

    Uncle Marc stood with Lady Maren¡¯s wrist in a firm grip, his eyes dark. But she yanked her arm free with a sneer and pointed at me.

    "You¡¯re raising your voice at me? For this little ingrate who shamed your daughter before the entire pack and is now snatching her rightful ce?!"

    I shook my head, heart thudding.

    That wasn¡¯t true. I didn¡¯t steal anything. Not Regina¡¯s position or her future.

    All I wanted... was to go to school, to live and to breathe for once, now that I had the opportunity.

    "My niece is not an ingrate," Uncle Marc said sharply, pulling me back to the moment. "And you deserve to be corrected when you¡¯re wrong."

    I lowered my head. The guilt that followed tugged at my spine.

    This scene... it was too familiar.

    Uncle Marc defending me. Lady Maren enraged. The tension ripping through the room.

    It used to happen often¡ªback when I still had the courage to report the ps, the hair-pulling, the punishments.

    Uncle Marc never turned away from me. Never.

    Still, I felt awful.

    If I had just gone quietly, maybe he wouldn¡¯t be caught between loyalty to his daughter and duty to his orphaned niece.

    Lady Maren¡¯s voice broke the air again.

    "Seems you¡¯re so deep into your <i>¡¯Uncle¡¯</i> role that you¡¯ve forgotten how to be a father." She sneered at me. "All for this lowlife orphan your brother left behind. He should¡¯ve taken her with him!"

    I froze.

    Those words were her weapon. And she knew exactly where to aim, like right now.

    Tears swelled behind my eyes as I clenched my fists tightly by my sides. I wanted to scream so badly. But I couldn¡¯t.

    "Maren!" Uncle Marc thundered her name, turning fully to face her.

    "Watch your tongue," he said with deadly calm. "And don¡¯t speak about myte brother in this manner ever again."

    Lady Maren¡¯s eyes burned. She red between us before storming past me and toward the door, her shoulder colliding deliberately with mine.

    I staggered once and quickly steadied my body.

    The door mmed behind her, and for a moment, the air in the room stilled.

    Lady Maren hadn¡¯t cared about her husband¡¯s presence before turning aggressive. It was as if she could no longer hide her hatred for me.

    "Elira, dear," Uncle Marc said, his voice quieter now. "Your aunt is angry because... this wasn¡¯t how things were meant to go. Your cousin spent years preparing for this marriage."

    I looked at him carefully.

    He wasn¡¯t justifying her. He was trying to help me understand the scale of things. That the wound I¡¯d caused¡ªeven if idental¡ªwas deep.

    "You can stay at the Alpha¡¯s house for a while," he continued. "Until things calm down here."

    <i>A while?</i>

    My breath hitched slightly. That meant... he was nning to bring me back here.

    Uncle Marc didn¡¯t understand that his house was not conducive for me, especially after what had happened. And he would never be able to fix it.

    Still, my heart weighed heavily with a question I hadn¡¯t dared to ask.

    I looked up at him. "Uncle?"

    "Mmm?"

    "About the mate bond," I whispered, "are you not... mad at me? For what happened at the clearing?"

    He looked into my eyes for a long time.

    I had stolen something from his daughter, shattered her alliance with the Alpha family. Destroyed years of nning.

    And yet...

    "You can¡¯t go against fate, Elira," he said gently. "Even I am starting to understand that."

    His hands found my shoulders again, grounding me.

    "I¡¯m not mad at you. None of this is your fault," he said. "This bond¡ªthis path¡ªwas chosen for a reason. So don¡¯t you ever think otherwise."

    My throat tightened.

    I nodded slowly, blinking back the tears.

    Then I let myself fall into his embrace¡ªthis time, fully. Lady Maren wasn¡¯t here.

    He held me. And I let him.

    In this moment, he silenced every voice that had whispered I was undeserving of anything good.

    The bond was permanent. It was fate. And even if Regina had trained for years, the Moon Goddess had chosen me.

    I bet Regina regretted taking me to the clearing instead of leaving me behind like her mother had wanted.

    Still...

    The only reason I would¡¯ve ever wanted to stay in this house was standing right in front of me.

    My uncle. The one who defended me when no one else would.

    But today, at this very moment, I chose me.

    The Alpha¡¯s house was kinder and safer than here, even if it was only for now.

    All that remained of my visit today was to collect my belongings, apologise to Regina, merely to fulfil all righteousness.

    Andstly, return to the Alpha¡¯s residence with Rennon, who was waiting outside the gates for me.

 Chapter 15: Lady Marenâ€™s Order

    <h4>Chapter 15: Lady Maren¡¯s Order</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The corridor felt longer than usual and quieter.

    Each step I took drew nces. Some servants tilted their heads. Others simply stared.

    I knew what they were thinking¡ª

    Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be scrubbing the floors? Or running errands for Regina? Maybe being punished in the courtyard?

    Their confusion echoed louder than their silence.

    They might also be wondering where I¡¯ve been since the night of the Mating Moon Ceremony.

    Maybe news hadn¡¯t reached them yet.

    At the corner leading to my room, I flinched at the sound of impact and turned.

    The housekeeper had just cracked a stic te over another maid¡¯s head. Her hand still stung in the air from the p that came before it.

    The maid whimpered but didn¡¯t retaliate. She simply bent to pick up the pieces. Then I caught the housekeeper¡¯s gaze. Cold and ugly.

    I looked away immediately and picked up my pace.

    That little scene was all the reminder I needed of what life would have remained for me... if Alpha Cyprus hadn¡¯t intervened at the clearing and taken me under his protection.

    I hope Uncle Marc neveres for me. I really do not want to return here.

    I reached my door, turned the handle, and stepped inside.

    A sigh escaped me as my gaze darted across the room. Everything looked... untouched¡ªa big miracle.

    I had expected chaos. Torn clothes. Burnt photos. Broken boxes.

    I had expected Regina to happen, but everything was where I had left them. Maybe she was too upied with other things for such thoughts to cross her mind.

    I only had ten minutes left to gather my belongings. Rennon was still waiting outside for me, and twenty minutes had already gone by.

    I moved fast, packing only what was mine. Nothing gifted. Especially not from Regina.

    The old travel box had collected dust in the corner. It was a gift from my father. I couldn¡¯t leave it behind. I wiped it quickly with a scrap from one of my worn dresses.

    Then, I crouched and reached for the second box¡ªthe heavier one, the one that held things, belonging to my parents.

    I straightened slowly, letting my gaze settle on it.

    I never got the courage to open it. The contents were a bruise I hadn¡¯t found the strength to press.

    Dragging both boxes outside the room, I didn¡¯t spare another nce at the room. I wouldn¡¯t easily forget where I hade from. The picture was already etched deep in my memory.

    I was just locking my door when I heard a voice¡ª

    "Miss Elira."

    I turned and saw the only male servant in this house who had ever spoken to me like a person.

    He eyed the boxes in my hands, then my face. "You¡¯re leaving?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say.

    Luckily, he didn¡¯t wait for one. "I can take these to the gate for you if you don¡¯t mind."

    "Yes... please," I breathed, my heart lifting a little.

    Dragging the boxes alone would¡¯ve taken me two trips, and I wasn¡¯t ready to risk anyone else tampering with them.

    He hoisted both boxes with ease and turned toward the corridor.

    I followed.

    I left everything that didn¡¯t belong to me. Every hand-me-down dress from Regina. Even the ck gown from the Mating Moon ceremony.

    I didn¡¯t want reminders of everything I had passed through in her hands. I want to continue life on a new te.

    Halfway through the hall, a maid appeared and blocked our path.

    "Lady Maren said you are indebted to her daughter," she announced like she had rehearsed it. "And you cannot leave through the gates until you apologize to her."

    My heart sank. I had already forgotten all about the apology.

    Then, the maid turned on her heel and left, not waiting for a reaction.

    I turned to the male servant. "Please, take the luggage to the gate. Someone is there to receive them. Tell him I will be out soon."

    He nodded.

    I didn¡¯t wait for a response. I dashed down the opposite corridor and took the first left.

    Though I was a little nervous, I wasn¡¯t scared about visiting Regina. I actually never considered that something could go wrong.

    Not with Uncle Marc in his study, and Rennon waiting at the gates.

    I crossed the little courtyard leading to Regina¡¯s wing. The garden was well-kept. The pots and the flowers were familiar. They used to be mine.

    I stopped at her door. But before I could knock, her voice crashed through it.

    "How can this be?!"

    "Shhh," Lady Maren hissed.

    They were both inside. I stepped back quietly.

    "Alpha Cyprus won¡¯t send her there, right?" Regina¡¯s tone was lower now.

    "I doubt it," Lady Maren replied. "She doesn¡¯t qualify, but let¡¯s hope so."

    "Mother, are you going to let that bitch take my man away? You have to do something about it," Regina pleaded with much urgency in her tone.

    They were talking about me. My chest tightened.

    "Rx. Luna Gwenith said the arrangement hasn¡¯t changed. Zenon still belongs to you," Lady Maren spoke confidently.

    So that¡¯s what their tea garden talk yesterday had been about.

    "Really?" Regina¡¯s voice lit up, before darkening again. "Even so, I will deal with that bitch for what she did. I was humiliated. She won¡¯t get away with it."

    I froze.

    This was not a good time to apologize.

    I turned, intending to slip away without considering the consequences, but footsteps echoed from the hall behind me, followed by two distinct voices.

    "You better hold the tray properly this time. If Miss Regina gets upset again¡ª"

    "I can¡¯t take another kick. My side still hurts from yesterday."

    The maids.

    I was trapped now.

    If they saw me here and I turned back now, they would report it. Then, Regina and Lady Maren would know I had eavesdropped on their conversation. And that didn¡¯t sound like a good idea.

    So, I did the only thing I could¡ª

    I walked loudly toward the door, dragging my feet just enough for the sounds to be heard inside.

    The voices fell silent.

    Then I lifted my hand and knocked twice.

    "Enter." Lady Maren¡¯s voice was cold and sharp.

    My heart raced as I stepped in and closed the door behind me just as the maids came around the corner.

    Regina and her mother were seated on opposite single couches, their faces carved from stone.

    Regina¡¯s re followed me like heat.

    Her skin was paler. Her eyes darker. She looked... unwell.

    It seemed Lady Maren had been telling the truth when she said Regina had been crying since that night.

    "What are you here for?" she snapped.

    My throat tightened.

    "I... I came to apologize. For the other night."

    The silence that followed felt heavier than her res.

    She nced at her mother and received the smallest nod. Then her expression twisted as she stood.

    "Is that how you apologize?" she spat.

    Her gaze raked me like fire.

    "If you¡¯re truly sorry... you will kneel and beg."

 Chapter 16: They Were Here

    <h4>Chapter 16: They Were Here</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    No matter how cruel Regina had been to me, I understood one thing about pain.

    The pain of watching something you fought for slip into another¡¯s hands. I had lived it.

    She took what was mine plenty of times.

    So, I knelt.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught Lady Maren¡¯s smug smile. She looked pleased. Like this moment was the one she had been waiting for.

    "Regina, I apologize for that night," I said quietly, my head bowed low. "I still can¡¯t exin what happened, but... I¡¯m sorry for embarrassing you. It was never my intention."

    A brief silence ensued.

    Then, Regina¡¯s voice¡ªsharp and cold¡ªsliced through it.

    "That apology is nearly enough. Promise me you will leave the Alpha¡¯s house."

    What?

    My head snapped up and met her gaze. She wasn¡¯t joking.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, shaking my head, voice trembling. "I can¡¯t promise you that."

    Her eyes narrowed. Her rage, visible.

    From the side, Lady Maren¡¯s expression darkened, her smirk vanishing like smoke.

    "What did you just say?" she hissed.

    Then¡ª

    Smack!

    The p came out of nowhere. My face stung as I crashed to the ground, but I pushed myself back up.

    Regina towered above me, her face flushed with fury. "Are you testing my patience?!"

    My heart mmed against my ribs.

    "I can¡¯t promise what I¡¯m not sure of," I whispered before I could catch my tongue.

    I wasn¡¯t certain what the future held, so I saw no point in making promises I wasn¡¯t sure I could keep. However, Regina took it the wrong way.

    Her expression froze. She hadn¡¯t expected that answer. I hadn¡¯t expected myself to say it either.

    But it was the truth.

    If I promised her now, and something happened tomorrow... what then?

    I wasn¡¯t going to make a vow just to save myself, even if my current situation wasplicated. Not if it meant destroying my future.

    "You filthy bitch!" Regina screamed.

    Then she hit me again.

    My head jerked. I bit down hard to swallow the pain, and still, I stayed on my knees.

    I had thought my uncle¡¯s presence in the house would be enough to protect me. But I was wrong.

    I had miscalcted the intensity of Regina¡¯s emotions, and now, I was going to pay for my ignorance.

    "You think you¡¯ve won just because you showed up here with my fianc¨¦¡¯s brother?" Regina spat. Her nails dug into her palms as she trembled with rage. "You want to rub it in my face. You think you are clever?"

    It felt like cold water was sshed on me. I forgot that words about Rennon¡¯s presence could still reach Regina¡¯s ears even though I had made him wait outside the gates.

    <i>My efforts were wasted.</i>

    I opened my mouth to defend myself, even though it wouldn¡¯t change anything. But at least, she wouldn¡¯t run with that spection that I had yed her.

    "I had no such intentions," I said quickly. "Sir Rennon offered to bring me. I couldn¡¯t refuse him."

    "You couldn¡¯t refuse him?" she snapped. "Is that what you¡¯re saying? If he asked to get into your pants, would you spread your legs too?"

    My eyes widened. I gasped.

    <i>How could she say that?</i>

    Rennon had only shown me kindness like any elder brother would. He had bought me clothes, brought me here, and treated me with nothing but respect since I woke up in Father¡¯s mansion.

    And here she was, dragging his name through the dirt.

    <i>How could she think so lowly of him?</i>

    The fury boiling in my chest nearly escaped my lips¡ªbut I held it in. Now wasn¡¯t the time to explode.

    I was still in their territory, Regina¡¯s bedroom. And I was still on my knees.

    Even though I had willingly gotten on my knees, I didn¡¯t dare to consider standing up from that spot. At least not when Regina and Lady Maren were right in front of my face.

    "Just two nights in Alpha Cyprus¡¯s house and she¡¯s already grown wings," Lady Maren sneered.

    "She¡¯s forgotten her ce, Mother," Regina barked. "And I¡¯m going to remind her."

    Before I could move, her hand fisted the scarf on my head and yanked.

    Pain exploded across my scalp.

    "Ahh!"

    I cried out, and before I could recover¡ª

    <i>p.</i>

    "You stole my Zenon¡ª"

    <i>p.</i>

    "You humiliated me at the clearing¡ª"

    <i>p.</i>

    "You brought one of his brothers to rub it in¡ª"

    <i>p.</i>

    "You dared to live in my future home¡ª"

    <i>p.</i>

    "And now you say you won¡¯t leave¡ª"

    <i>p.</i>

    "You worthless pig!"

    <i>p.</i>

    Tears slipped past myshes before I could stop them. My left cheek throbbed, burning. My ears rang. My vision blurred.

    Regina¡¯s ps came like waves, drowning every bit of strength I had left.

    I tasted salt. Blood. I didn¡¯t know which was which.

    I couldn¡¯t believe I was back to this... cruelty.

    I hadn¡¯t seen this daying; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have made the decisions I made today.

    I would have allowed Rennon to follow me in. And I wouldn¡¯t have evere to apologize to Regina.

    It was a trap.

    Then Lady Maren grabbed her wrist. "Gina, stop. That¡¯s enough."

    Regina yanked her hand back, and in that motion, my scarf slipped from my head, exposing my uneven, hacked hair.

    I stiffened.

    Regina¡¯s eyes zed as she looked at me.

    "This isn¡¯t nearly enough," she growled, pointing a finger at my face. "She embarrassed me. Now I can¡¯t even leave the house without people whispering."

    "You will hurt your hand," Lady Maren said calmly. "And your father is still around."

    But Regina wasn¡¯t listening.

    Just then, the door creaked open behind me.

    "My Lady, we brought the water for your¡ª" a maid¡¯s voice called out.

    They had been waiting outside for the perfect opportunity toe in. But it was the wrong one for me.

    "I don¡¯t care!" Regina yelled, storming past me.

    Something cold swept up my spine. I didn¡¯t know what she nned, but I knew it was something worse than the ps she had delivered.

    <i>Moon Goddess... please save me... please...</i>

    Then I heard the crash. Metal nged.

    Gasps echoed behind me.

    "No, Regina!" Lady Maren¡¯s voice was sharp and panicked as she looked past me. "Don¡¯t!"

    I turned my head just in time.

    Regina was charging at me, a steaming metal jug gripped in her hand.

    My brain shut down. But the next moment, my legs scrambled beneath me, my eyes searching frantically for an escape route.

    But it was toote.

    Hot water exploded across my face, chest, and arms.

    "AHHH!"

    I screamed, clutching my face as fire spread through my skin. It was blistering. Violent.

    I dropped to the floor and rolled, but the pain followed me, sharp and unbearable.

    My eyes¡ªmy eyes burned. The heat bit into it and every inch of my exposed skin.

    The pain was too much. I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Hot tears streamed down my cheeks, and a little part of me worried I would be left blind.

    Then suddenly, in the midst of my tears and pain¡ª

    "Elira?"

    That voice¡ªit was calm and measured.

    Even through the storm in my skull, I recognized it.

    Then came the second one.

    "ELIRA!"

    This one cracked the air like thunder, sharp, furious and unmistakable.

    Two voices. One, cool as steel, and the other, aze.

    I knew they were here. Yet, all I could do was cry.

 Chapter 17: They Hurt Her

    <h4>Chapter 17: They Hurt Her</h4>

    <strong><i>{Lennon}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The weights clinked as I lowered the bar. My arms burned, my shirt clung to my skin, and sweat trickled down the side of my face¡ªstill no call from Rennon.

    I had called him earlier, just before my workout started. He said they had already arrived at Beta Marc¡¯s ce, so I told him to ring me when they were ready to head back.

    But it was past twenty minutes now.

    I dropped the bar with a light thud and wiped my brow. It was supposed to be a simple pick-up. In and out. What the hell was taking so long?

    I didn¡¯t like the weight sitting in my gut. It had started brewing halfway through my second set.

    <i>"You¡¯re worried,"</i> my wolf muttered, huffing in the background of my mind. <i>"About our mate."</i>

    I didn¡¯t argue. He was right.

    <i>"You like her."</i>

    "She¡¯s not bad," I admitted. "Not our usual type... but she¡¯s kind. Too kind."

    <i>"Too innocent,"</i> my wolf agreed.

    I nced at my phone again. No texts. No missed calls. Nothing.

    Sliding it back into my pocket, I grabbed my polo and pulled it over my head, the fabric sticking slightly to my damp back. I didn¡¯t see the point in calling Rennon again. I had a better n.

    I¡¯d go there myself.

    Without thinking twice, I headed around to the front of the house where my bike sat parked and gleaming in the morning sunlight. My ck Ninja. It was sleek and fast.

    I pulled out the key from my back pocket, slid it into the ignition, and kicked the engine to life. It roared under me like a beast hungry for the road.

    With my helmet on, grip tight on the handles and a focused mind, I sped off without a second thought.

    The wind roared past my ears, but I ignored it. So did my wolf when he told me to slow down. I had no patience left for this.

    Ten minutester, I skidded to a stop outside Beta Marc¡¯s residence.

    There, I saw Rennon. He stood calmly beside his car, speaking with a servant who was loading two pieces of luggage into the trunk.

    The luggage were dusty and old, definitely Elira¡¯s. But she was nowhere in sight.

    I cut the engine, yanked off my helmet, and strode over. "Where¡¯s Elira?" I demanded as my eyes locked with Rennon¡¯s.

    "She said she¡¯d be out soon," he replied, nodding toward the servant.

    The man bowed nervously to me, his eyes flicking between us.

    "Why are you parked outside?" I asked Rennon, frowning deeper.

    "Elira said she wanted to speak to her uncle first, and had me wait outside," he replied, his tone calm but his face tight.

    If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have waited outside. I would have walked in with her. Elira was walking into a nest of hawks, and Rennon knew it.

    "Where is she?" I snapped at the servant, my voice sharper than intended.

    The man blinked rapidly. "L-Lady Maren ordered her to apologize to Miss Regina before leaving."

    Both Rennon and I spoke at once.

    "What?"

    Rennon¡¯s voice was cold. "Take us to her."

    The servant hesitated. That was a mistake.

    I mmed a palm onto his shoulder, hard enough to make him stagger.

    "Lead the way now," I growled through clenched teeth. "Unless you want to lose this arm."

    He stuttered, bowed, and turned immediately. "Y-Yes. This way."

    Rennon and I followed behind. As we crossed the gates, he said quietly, "I shouldn¡¯t have left her alone. That was a mistake."

    "You were doing what she asked," I muttered, then raised my voice at the servant ahead. "Walk faster. Or risk losing those little legs of yours."

    The poor guy picked up his pace instantly.

    At the turn, he stopped and pointed. "That path leads to Miss Regina¡¯s courtyard. I¡¯m not allowed any further."

    "Leave," Rennon told him.

    The servant fled like he was running from a demon.

    "I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this," Rennon said as we followed the path.

    I was about to respond when we heard it.

    Elira¡¯s cry.

    We both froze for half a second, then we shared a look, and our gazes shifted. We both knew Elira was in danger.

    Then we ran.

    "So much for the Beta being around," I muttered bitterly, every step fuelling my rage. "I swear I will finish whoever touched her."

    We stormed through the courtyard and reached the door.

    "Elira!" Rennon called.

    "Elira!" I echoed, my chest tightening.

    I didn¡¯t bother with the door handle. I kicked it open and stormed in. And what I saw nearly ripped the breath from my lungs.

    Elira was curled on the floor, her back to us, whimpering in pain. Regina crouched beside her, fake concern in her voice as she asked if she was okay.

    Her scarf had fallen off.

    Her hair¡ªif it could still be called that¡ªwas hacked and uneven, a jagged mess of what once must have been long strands. We had never seen her without that scarf before. Not once.

    And now...

    Rennon rushed to her side instantly. I stalked forward, my re locked on Regina, who now stood right next to her mother.

    "What did you do to her?" I barked.

    Regina shook her head, feigning innocence.

    "We didn¡¯t do anything," Lady Maren said smoothly, her faceposed like sheer wickedness.

    Rennon lifted Elira slightly, and that¡¯s when I saw it.

    Her hand covered one eye, but the skin on her arms and face was red, angry and peeling.

    They were burned.

    "They threw hot water on her." Rennon¡¯s voice wasced with fury just like my heart.

    I dropped to her other side, crouching low. Her body trembled as she whimpered softly in his arms.

    Her right eye was swollen as tears streamed down the side of her face.

    "Elira," I said softly, trying to stay calm. "Who did this to you?"

    Her lips parted¡ªbut the answer didn¡¯te from her.

    "It was a servant," Lady Maren said sharply. "Her hand slipped while carrying a jug of hot water, and unfortunately, Elira happened to be in the way and got burned."

    I stood to my feet.

    "You expect me to believe that?" I snarled. "That the water magicallynded on her face and arms?"

    Lady Maren opened her mouth to respond, butt Rennon¡¯s voice broke through.

    "Lennon," he said urgently. "She¡¯s not healing."

    I turned fast as panic wed its way up my chest.

    <i>She wasn¡¯t healing?</i>

    "We are leaving," I said at once, stepping forward.

    I gently lifted Elira into my arms, ignoring the pain on her skin that touched mine. I held her as if she were something breakable because right now, she was.

    As I turned, we ran into Beta Marc in the corridor. He looked stunned to see us, then his eyesnded on Elira.

    I didn¡¯t give him the chance to begin to ask questions. He didn¡¯t deserve my audience.

    "I will be back," I growled, not stopping.

    Outside, I gentlyid Elira on the backseat of Rennon¡¯s car. She whimpered again, her skin flinching under my touch. I patted her hair gently.

    "You¡¯re okay now," I whispered. "I promise you¡¯re safe."

    Then I shut the door and turned to Rennon.

    "I can¡¯t reach Zenon through the mind-link," he said, frustrated. "And he¡¯s not picking up my calls."

    "Drive her home," I ordered. "I will get the healer."

    Immediately, I climbed onto my bike, twisted the key, and took off like a storm.

    My hands trembled slightly on the handles from rage.

    I was going to burn the world for my mate.

 Chapter 18: Kissing Elira

    <h4>Chapter 18: Kissing Elira</h4>

    <strong><i>{Lennon}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The scent of antiseptic lingered in the hallway.

    My boots echoed faintly on the polished floors as I walked toward her room, the knot in my chest tightening with each step.

    I had just seen the pack doctor off, watched her leave with a grim expression she tried to mask.

    <i>"The burns are severe,"</i> she had said. <i>"The hot water got into her left eye."</i>

    She couldn¡¯t sense Elira¡¯s wolf because it was too weak. Then she said there was a chance¡ªjust a chance¡ªthat Elira might lose vision in her left eye.

    My fists clenched by my sides.

    I had seen red.

    I didn¡¯t wait for anyone¡¯s approval, even my father¡¯s. I grabbed my helmet, mounted my bike, and returned to Beta Marc¡¯s residence like a storm that couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    Beta Marc hade out to meet me. He tried to calm my rage down with a few words, but I simply ignored him.

    If I had returned as promised, who could stop me?

    Inside, Regina and her mother, who was nody at all, were surrounded by members of the household, putting on a performance.

    "Like I told you earlier, my daughter and I had nothing to do with it," Maren said, motioning to a girl who stood trembling at the corner after I questioned her once again. "She was the one who hurt Elira, though it was not intentional."

    I knew they were lying. But unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t possibly punish Regina when there was no evidence, and even the servant who was used didn¡¯t deny it.

    I walked right up to the servant, grabbed her by the back of her neck like she was nothing more than an insect, and dragged her into the centre of thepound where everyone could see.

    "Was it you?" I asked. "Did you pour hot water on my mate?"

    She shook in my grip, tears already sliding down her cheeks. She nodded faintly.

    "I can¡¯t hear you."

    Her lips trembled. "Y-yes."

    "Good."

    Then, with one hand still firm around her neck, I lifted the other to her face. I let my rage rise. Let my fury pour into my palm until it pulsed with heat. Until it felt like fire itself danced beneath my skin.

    Then I pressed it into her face.

    She screamed. Smoke curled between my fingers. Her skin blistered beneath my palm.

    Everyone gasped¡ªsome covered their mouths, others turned away. Regina gripped her mother¡¯s arm tightly and shut her eyes. But I didn¡¯t stop.

    Not until I had burned every excuse from that servant¡¯s skin.

    Only then did I release her and let her fall to the floor, still screaming, still sobbing.

    "This¡ª" I turned, sweeping my eyes across the terrified crowd, "¡ªis what happens when you touch the future Luna of the Ashfang pack."

    I didn¡¯t care if the servant was innocent. She was the shield Regina had hidden behind. And because of her, I couldn¡¯t give Elira justice. So, I made her wear my anger.

    I dusted off my hands and red hard at Regina and her mother. They flinched.

    Then I left.

    ¡ª

    I pulled into the Alpha¡¯s estate with my bike still humming as I kicked down the stand.

    Zenon and Rennon were at the entrance, talking.

    Zenon¡¯s gaze darkened the moment he saw me. "Where have you been?"

    "Went to avenge our mate," I said, killing the engine. "But the wicked coward pinned it on her servant. So, I burned the foolish servant¡¯s face instead."

    "You branded her face," Zenon said, voice heavy. "Everyone¡¯s going to know that was your handiwork."

    "Let them," I shrugged. "Let the whole damn world know. And let them know, too, that whoeverys a hand on our mate might not be as lucky as that servant."

    His jaw flexed. "So, what now? You¡¯re going to start killing people?"

    "If that¡¯s what it takes." My voice didn¡¯t waver. "Then I will help them meet their maker early."

    Zenon disapproved of my methods, but I was in a state whereby his opinion wouldn¡¯t count.

    A heavy silence hung in the air.

    Then, Rennon finally sighed and walked over to ce a hand on my shoulder. "You did well."

    I nodded, the tension in my chest still sitting there like a stone.

    "How¡¯s Elira?"

    "In her room," Rennon said quietly. "I thought she should get some rest."

    My shoulders dropped a little in relief. Then I looked at Zenon.

    "That bitch Regina ruined Elira¡¯s hair." I stepped closer. "Amongst the three of us, you are good with scissors. Please trim her hair."

    Zenon¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Get a barber. Or better still, take her to the salon then."

    "She can¡¯t go out like this. Have you forgotten the state she is in?" I crossed my arms, staring him down. "Just help out, brother."

    Rennon stepped in. "Please, Zen."

    Zenon let out a low growl and pointed at us both. "Fine. But she will be unconscious while I work. And if either of you tells her I cut her hair, I swear, I will skin you."

    "We won¡¯t," I said with a smirk. "Just like we haven¡¯t told her you were the one who caught her when she fainted at the clearing¡ªeven though you had tried to reject her right before that."

    His hand came for me fast, but I ducked, avoiding aughter.

    I made my way up to Elira¡¯s bedroom and knocked twice on the door, lightly, before pushing it open.

    The room was dim, curtains drawn. She sat in the middle of the bed, propped up by pillows. Bandages wrapped her arms, her shoulder, the left side of her face... and her eyes. Her neck was wrapped too.

    She looked... broken.

    My chest ached, fury slowly building roughly. I should have burnt down the entire Beta estate.

    "Elira," I said gently, stepping closer. "It¡¯s me. Lennon."

    She didn¡¯t respond.

    I reached the side of her bed. "I went to your uncle¡¯s ce. To punish the people who hurt you." I swallowed thickly. "But they hid behind a servant. I had no proof. No confession. So, I punished the one who took the me."

    Elira didn¡¯t move or breathe, but I knew she could hear me, so I continued.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, sitting beside her slowly. "I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t give you real justice."

    Her body trembled slightly. Then a tear slipped from her right eye under the bandage, sliding down her uninjured cheek. She whimpered softly.

    "I¡¯m so tired," she whispered, voice cracked. "My cousin ruined my face. And... I might never see again with my left eye. What did I do so wrong?"

    A thousand mes erupted in my gut again, but I clenched my fists and sat still. I regretted not plucking out the eye of that servant.

    "I don¡¯t deserve to be treated this way," she sobbed.

    "No." I turned to her fully, my voice steady and low. "You don¡¯t deserve it. They are jealous of what you are worth."

    Her shoulders shook, and another tear slid down her cheek.

    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I couldn¡¯t watch her think she was worth nothing.

    I leaned in. Gently, slowly.

    "You have us now," I whispered. "Me. Rennon. Even Zenon. We¡¯re yours. You¡¯re not alone anymore."

    Then, I kissed her. It was soft at first, just a brush of my lips against hers, catching the salt of her tears.

    Then I cupped her shoulders gently, like I might break her if I held too tightly, and kissed her again, deeper this time.

    She didn¡¯t kiss me back, but she didn¡¯t pull away.

    Her lips trembled against mine, cracking something open in my chest.

 Chapter 19: Whole Again

    <h4>Chapter 19: Whole Again</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    It had been two weeks since Regina poured scalding water on me.

    But what haunted me most in the quiet moments wasn¡¯t the pain.

    It was Lennon¡¯s kiss.

    Warm, steady, and heartbreakingly gentle¡ªlike a promise whispered against my trembling lips. A promise that, for once, I wasn¡¯t alone.

    It felt... safe. Too safe. Too soft for someone like me, who had forgotten what softness felt like.

    That memory yed in my head every night, soothing the ache of burned skin and bandaged eyes.

    I could still feel the brush of his thumb near my cheek, the salt of my tears caught between us.

    Today, the bandages were finallying off.

    My heart pounded painfully as I sat in front of the vanity. The pack doctor had wrapped both eyes, not just my injured left one, saying it would help it heal.

    But what if it hadn¡¯t?

    What if the first thing I saw today was darkness on my left side?

    These two weeks had crawled by painfully slow. A servant helped me with everything: brushing my teeth, bathing me, dressing me, even guiding food to my lips.

    And yet... every day, Lennon and Rennon came. Sometimes together, sometimes separately. Just sitting near me, talking about ordinary things, until the world outside the bandage didn¡¯t seem so far away.

    "Miss Elira," my servant¡¯s voice tugged me back. "Your hair is done. Let me walk you to your chair."

    She guided me gently to sit before the vanity. I ran trembling fingers over myp, remembering the first day I noticed something different¡ªhow the servant¡¯s fingers slipped too easily through my hair.

    She¡¯d told me my hair had been trimmed to even out the hacked strands.

    I¡¯d never asked who had cut it. I¡¯d simply assumed it had been one of the servants.

    But deep down, part of me knew Lennon and Rennon must have seen how awful it looked that day when they rescued me.

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    Then, three soft knocks at the door.

    The servant excused herself to answer it.

    Before they even stepped in, I knew. Lennon and Rennon. Their steps were different but familiar¡ªone firm, one quieter and measured.

    "Good morning, Elira," Lennon greeted, warmth in his tone as they walked to either side of me.

    "How was your night?" Rennon¡¯s voice followed, softer.

    "I-It was smooth." I swallowed. "Good morning."

    "Ready to see your face again?" Lennon teased gently, but I could hear the careful concern hiding underneath.

    I tried to steady my voice, but my fingers betrayed me¡ªthey trembled so badly my palms barely rested still.

    Then, a warm hand covered mine. Large, steady. Rennon. My shaking slowed almost immediately.

    "Yes," I breathed, barely above a whisper.

    "Draw the curtains," Lennon instructed the servant.

    Fabric rustled, and I imagined the dim light settling over the room.

    I felt careful fingers at the back of my head as the bandage loosened,yer byyer, and finally fell away.

    "Alright, Elira," Lennon said softly, closer now. "Slowly open your eyes. Let them adjust."

    I gripped Rennon¡¯s hand tighter, grounding myself.

    My right eye fluttered open first. The dimness still felt sharp, and I winced, closing it again.

    "Take your time," Lennon coaxed. "You¡¯ve been in darkness for two weeks."

    I tried again, forcing myshes apart. The light stabbed at first, but slowly, my vision settled. Shapes formed. Colours bled back in.

    Then, trembling, I opened my left eye.

    My heart stopped.

    I could see.

    The room, the shape of Rennon beside me, the faint reflection of Lennon¡¯s silhouette. I blinked rapidly, adjusting, then lifted my gaze to the mirror.

    My breath caught.

    The burns... they were gone.

    "The burn marks," I whispered, fingers brushing over the smooth skin of my left cheek. "They¡¯re gone."

    "Yes," Lennon¡¯s voice was low, gentler than I¡¯d ever heard. "We didn¡¯t tell you."

    "We wanted you to see for yourself," Rennon added, his thumb brushing lightly across my knuckles.

    Tears gathered in my eyes before I could stop them, blurring the reflection.

    Uncle Marc had visited me twice in the two weeks that followed. He had apologized each time, but I hadn¡¯t spoken a word to him. I couldn¡¯t. Not yet. But deep inside, I never truly med him.

    And now... seeing my healed face felt like I was made whole again.

    "Don¡¯t cry," Lennon murmured, stepping closer. His hands settled on my shoulders, grounding me. "It¡¯s breakfast time."

    Rennon handed me a soft handkerchief. I dabbed my eyes, then wiped the tears properly.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, ncing shyly at Rennon. "For ruining your handkerchief."

    "It¡¯s just a piece of cloth," he murmured back, slipping it into his pocket.

    They each offered an arm, and together, we walked to the dining hall.

    The moment we stepped in, I felt the weight of eyes on me.

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s gaze lit up with relief and warmth. Luna Gwenith¡¯s eyes, as always, were cold and sharp, like a de turned inward.

    Zenon¡¯s gaze lingered, unreadable and silent, barely meeting mine.

    "Good morning, Alpha. Good morning, Luna," I greeted, dipping my head.

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s voice was soft, filled with pride. "Elira, it warms my heart to see you well again. Come, sit."

    Lennon and Rennon guided me to my chair. One pulled it out. The other helped me sit. The tenderness burned my cheeks, but my heart fluttered in a way I couldn¡¯t name.

    Then, they took their seats across from me.

    Alpha Cyprus blessed the food, then gestured for everyone to eat.

    Two small sses of green liquid sat in front of me. Bitter medicine mixed with herbs, the healer had prescribed.

    Even though I was well now, I still had to finish theplete dosage.

    Rennon leaned slightly closer. "Eat half your food first," he reminded gently, "then drink the medicine. Use the rest of your food to clear the taste."

    I nodded, smiling faintly. "Thank you."

    Bit by bit, I tasted warm rice, broth, and tender meat. My appetite felt stronger than it had in weeks.

    Halfway through, Alpha Cyprus¡¯s voice rose above the clink of cutlery.

    "Elira," he said, his tone kind but firm, "let¡¯s discuss your education."

    My heart leapt. We were supposed to talk about it the same day I had the ident.

    Then he asked the question that froze me mid-breath:

    "Would you like to attend the Elite Supernatural Academy?"

    ESA. The most prestigious academy for wolves with gifts and wolves from powerful families.

    A ce where someone like me¡ªa forgotten omega, an orphan¡ªshould never even dream of setting foot.

    "I... Alpha, I..."

    My words tangled. But somewhere inside, something whispered:

    "You have paid your dues, Elira. Now, this is the time to shine."

    My wolf.

    Wait... was that really her?

 Chapter 20: Elite Supernatural Academy

    <h4>Chapter 20: Elite Supernatural Academy</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Immediately, I tried to reach out to her.

    <i>Are you there?</i>

    But all I met was silence, empty, cold silence.

    Just then, Alpha Cyprus¡¯s calm, steady voice cut into my thoughts, anchoring me back to the dining hall.

    "I want you to attend the best, Elira," he said, his gaze warm yet firm. "Elite Supernatural Academy isn¡¯t just any school. It will prepare you for your future as the Luna of the Ashfang Pack."

    The words sank into my chest, stirring both awe and fear.

    <i>Luna? Me?</i>

    I had, for a fleeting moment, forgotten I was mated to the triplet Alpha brothers.

    Alpha Cyprus went on, his voice almost fatherly. "ESA has been the pride of our kind for generations. It has shaped Alphas, Betas, schrs, strategists... and it will shape you too."

    I swallowed hard, lowering my gaze as his words wrapped around me, gentle but heavy with expectation.

    Then, in a tone tinged with quiet pride, he added, "Zenon is the Dean of Studies there. Lennon teachesbat. Rennon teaches Moon Lore and Advanced History."

    The realization made my breath hitch. They weren¡¯t only professors there¡ªthey were part of that world.

    And for a heartbeat, I wondered if there might be a ce for me, too.

    But Luna Gwenith¡¯s voice sliced through the warmth like ice.

    "It¡¯s a waste of time," she said, barely ncing my way. "She¡¯s an omega. She would be a liability to her fellow students, and that would make things seem unfair to them."

    Every wordnded heavy, like stones in my chest.

    I stared at my te, my appetite slowly fading.

    Alpha Cyprus didn¡¯t answer her directly; he only turned back to me. "The supplementary admission form is still avable."

    But then Zenon spoke, his voice even colder than his mothers¡¯.

    "It¡¯s already toote. The exams are in a week. She hasn¡¯t prepared. It is better to wait until next year."

    The words struck like a p.

    The exams are in a week?

    My thoughts spiralled. If Regina hadn¡¯t attacked me, leaving me blind and healing for two weeks, I could have started preparing from the very day Alpha Cyprus first mentioned it.

    Now, it felt like the Moon Goddess had handed me hope, only to snatch it away.

    At the moment, I prefer Luna Gwenith¡¯s response to Zenons¡¯.

    Then, a calm voice cut through my panic.

    "I will teach her," Rennon said, quietly resolute.

    "And I will too," Lennon added, his tone firmer, protective. "We will prepare her for the exams."

    Hope sparked in my chest, fragile and flickering.

    Alpha Cyprus nodded once. "Good. Zenon, after breakfast, give Elira the supplementary form so she can fill it out."

    The knot in my chest loosened. I lowered my head, whispering silently, ¡¯<strong><i>Please, Moon Goddess... let me pass.¡¯</i></strong>

    My mind flickered briefly to Regina. She was already a third-year student at ESA. The thought of walking those same hallways terrified me.

    But then I reminded myself: one step at a time. First, pass the exam. The rest... I would faceter.

    After breakfast, Zenon¡¯s sharp gaze flickered to me.

    "Follow me," he ordered, his voice brooking no hesitation.

    My pulse raced. I nced toward Lennon and Rennon, silently begging one of them toe. But Zenon¡¯s stare rooted me in ce.

    I rose, smoothing my skirt, and followed him from the dining hall.

    Each step up the grand staircase felt like walking toward judgment.

    On the third floor, he stopped outside a heavy wooden door that I assumed to be his study. "Wait here," he said curtly.

    I folded my hands in front of me, knuckles white. I heard papers shuffling inside, the scrape of a chair.

    Then the door opened. Zenon stood there, expression unreadable, holding out a slim file.

    "Fill it out and return it," he said.

    "I¡ª" My voice caught. I wanted to thank him. But before I could, he shut the door in my face.

    I stood frozen for a heartbeat, staring at the closed door.

    Then, hugging the file to my chest, I turned and made my way back down the corridor.

    This was Zenon. I shouldn¡¯t expect anything warm from him.

    ---

    Back in my room, I sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the nk form. My hand trembled as I lifted the pen.

    A soft knock broke the silence. Rennon stepped in, carrying a neatly folded paper.

    He offered a calm smile. "Lennon and I prepared a lesson n," he exined, naturallying to sit near me.

    He smelled like fresh pine fruit.

    He handed the paper over, pointing gently. "I will teach you every morning for three hours after breakfast. Lennon will take the evenings before dinner. We will use past entrance exam questions."

    Tears pricked at my eyes. "Thank you," I whispered, voice tight.

    "You don¡¯t have to thank us," Rennon said, his tone warm.

    Then his gaze fell on the folder on myp. "Is that the supplementary form from Zenon?"

    I nodded.

    "I will assist you," he said, lifting the folder from off my thighs.

    Then, he helped me fill in the form, guiding my shaking hand for the parts I was too nervous to write.

    When we were done, he folded it carefully.

    "I will submit this to Zenon on your behalf," he said as if aware I was too afraid to return to Zenon by myself.

    Relief swept through me so strong it almost hurt.

    "Thank you," I breathed again.

    Before he left, Rennon lifted his phone. "I need to take a photo of you. It will be printed and attached to your form."

    I sat straighter, heart hammering as the shutter clicked. He tucked the phone away, offering a faint smile.

    "Rest for today," he told me. "Tomorrow, we start."

    For the first time in years, it felt like my life was finally moving forward.

    But as dusk painted the walls in fading gold, a knock sounded at my door. A servant stepped in, eyes lowered.

    "Miss Elira, it¡¯s time for dinner," she said.

    Then, just as she turned to go, she hesitated, ncing back at me, her voice dropping to a careful whisper.

    "Also... your cousin, Miss Regina, has just arrived."

    My blood ran cold.

    Regina.

    <i>Why now?</i>

    How could she confidently show up after what she did to me? And she was even allowed inside.

    Dread, anger, and pain curled tightly in my stomach, sinking deeper with every step towards the dining hall.

 Chapter 21: The Alpha Takes A Stand

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Alpha Takes A Stand</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The walk to the dining hall felt heavier tonight.

    My mind was still tangled in the earlier promise of change ¡ª the new lessons, the hope of ESA. And then... Regina.

    She just had to show up now, to unearth my nerves.

    When I stepped into the dining hall, Alpha Cyprus and the brothers had just arrived, too.

    I dipped my head and greeted them softly.

    Alpha Cyprus answered with his usual calm warmth, but something in his gaze felt clouded, like a quiet storm behind kind eyes.

    And the triplets... Lennon¡¯s brows were faintly furrowed; Rennon¡¯s calm felt strained, and Zenon... well, Zenon had never once looked happy since I came here.

    We all took our seats. The empty chairs beside me felt like gaps that could swallow air ¡ª until footsteps andughter spilt into the room.

    I lifted my head just in time to see Luna Gwenith walk in, a soft smile on her lips. And beside her was Regina.

    Theugh died on Regina¡¯s lips when our eyes met. My chest tightened.

    She walked with confidence, her chin lifted slightly, like nothing had happened. Nothing at all.

    Luna Gwenith slid gracefully into her seat at Alpha Cyprus¡¯s right. Then, in a warm tone I¡¯d never heard her use for me, she told Regina,

    "Come, dear. Sit next to me."

    Regina¡¯s steps were quick, her face bright. "Thank you, Luna," she said, her voice light with gratitude.

    She took the empty seat between us.

    I lowered my head at once, fingers curling into tight fists under the tablecloth.

    Her scent ¡ª familiar, powdery and sharp ¡ª crawled into my nose, making my stomach churn.

    <i>How?</i>

    How could this house wee my attacker and seat her at the same table, next to me?

    <i>Do they not believe me?</i>

    I kept my gaze fixed on my empty te, refusing to look up.

    Somewhere across from me, I could feel the brothers¡¯ eyes ¡ª but I didn¡¯t dare meet them.

    I was too afraid of what I¡¯d see there.

    Then Alpha Cyprus¡¯s voice broke the tense silence, calm but edged with something unmistakable.

    "Gwen, what is she doing here?"

    I felt Regina stiffen beside me.

    My heart stuttered, but I lifted my head a little, still keeping my eyes low.

    Luna Gwenith answered gently, her tone smooth as silk. "Regina reached out to me, Alpha. She felt terrible about what happened to her cousin and wanted to apologize. So, I invited her over."

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Could that apology not wait until tomorrow? Why must she visit at this hour?"

    Rennon¡¯s voice joined in, calm but cutting. "Is she here to apologize, or to have dinner? Because I heard she arrived over thirty minutes ago."

    For a moment, Regina¡¯s fingers froze on the tablecloth.

    Luna Gwenith¡¯s voice grew faintly sharper. "Rennon, why say that? She didn¡¯t hurt Elira ¡ª it was her servant. Regina is only being courteous."

    A loud p cracked against the polished wood dining table.

    Lennon had mmed his palm on the table, making the silverware tremble.

    He leaned forward, eyes burning into Regina, then at his mother.

    "Really? Did this liar say that?" His voice shook slightly. "And if you believed her, Mother... I¡¯m disappointed in you."

    "Lennon," Alpha Cyprus¡¯s tone was firm, a quiet rebuke.

    Lennon exhaled hard, leaning back. Fury still rippled in every line of his shoulders.

    Then Alpha Cyprus turned fully to Luna Gwenith, his voice cold as steel.

    "This is thest time she wille into my home uninvited and stay the night," he said.

    Luna Gwenith¡¯s lips parted, but he didn¡¯t let her speak.

    "And if Regina must visit," he continued, "her visit will be monitored. She has no business here, apart from seeing her cousin ¡ª who, clearly, is notfortable with her presence."

    The air felt like it might shatter.

    "And remember," he added, his gaze falling on both Luna Gwenith and Regina, "Regina no longer has ties to any of my sons, except as their student. Her visits will be limited, and I will be informed beforehand."

    A minute silence followed.

    Even the servants dared not breathe too loudly.

    I couldn¡¯t move. My heart drummed so loudly, it felt as though everyone could hear.

    Alpha Cyprus had done it again: he¡¯d stood by me. Openly. Strongly.

    My chest warmed with quiet relief. But I kept my head low, letting only my eyes betray the tide of emotion swelling beneath.

    Alpha Cyprus prayed for the food, and the clink of cutlery reced words.

    Regina didn¡¯t touch her spoon at first. Her fingers trembled faintly, her face pale under the soft lights. But after a minute, she picked up her spoon, but barely touched her food ¡ª just stirring, ying with it.

    I watched her from the corner of my eye, and for once, I didn¡¯t feel guilty.

    Now she knows what it feels like to sit at a table where most hearts are closed to you.

    After dinner, I showered slowly, letting the hot water rinse away the tightness in my chest.

    I wore the nightdress Rennon had chosen for me weeks ago, its fabric soft on my skin.

    When I finally slid under my warm covers, the tension of the evening slowly ebbed, leaving quiet gratitude in its ce.

    ---

    The next morning, Regina did not appear for breakfast. A maid whispered that she¡¯d left before dawn.

    I chewed slowly, a faint satisfaction blooming inside.

    Regina, who had made others small with her presence, could not bear the same weight on her own shoulders after being told off by the Alpha.

    At least she understood to leave where she isn¡¯t wanted.

    Zenon, Lennon, and Rennon took their ces as always. Alpha Cyprus led the morning prayer.

    I ate, drank my medicine, and pushed every thought of Regina from my mind. I had to focus on studying, passing her exams and getting into ESA.

    After breakfast, Rennon leaned slightly towards the table, his tone gentle.

    "Elira, are you ready?"

    I nodded, my heart beating fast with something like hope.

    He stood. "Come. Let¡¯s start your first lesson."

    I rose from my chair and followed Rennon out of the dining hall. Finally, today, my story was starting to move forward by my own design.

 Chapter 22: First Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 22: First Lesson</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The corridor smelled faintly of polished wood and sun-warmed stone. My footsteps echoed behind Rennon¡¯s calm, steady pace.

    When we reached the study ¡ª a quiet room lined with high shelves, their spines faded by age ¡ª my chest tightened.

    It smelled like ink, paper, and dust... and something softer that reminded me of afternoons long ago in my father¡¯s study.

    "Sit," Rennon said, gesturing to the chair nearest the window.

    I lowered myself carefully, smoothing my dress against my knees. My hacked hair brushed my cheek; it still felt strange, lighter.

    Rennon sat across from me andid out a stack of past exam papers. His fingers were long, neat, and sure.

    "We will start with readingprehension," he said. "Don¡¯t rush. Read slowly, then tell me what you understand."

    The first paragraph wavered before my eyes. Words blurred into each other, Lady Maren¡¯s scorn echoing in my head:

    <i>¡¯It¡¯s a waste of time. She¡¯s an omega. She would be a liability to her fellow students.¡¯</i>

    "Breathe," Rennon¡¯s voice interrupted gently, almost catching my thoughts. "No one is timing you. Begin again."

    I forced air into my lungs and started over. The second time, the words untangled, each letter sharper than before.

    I reached the end, lifted my gaze. "It¡¯s... It¡¯s about the first Alpha who unified two packs," I said.

    Rennon nodded once, his expression unreadable. "Good. And why was his treaty challengedter?"

    I hesitated, then answered, surprised to hear my own voice sound steady.

    When I got it right, a faint warmth flickered across Rennon¡¯s calm features. "Exactly. Next, let¡¯s try arithmetic."

    My stomach knotted. Numbers had always felt slippery, like water between my fingers. He ced a question in front of me: calcting percentages tied to harvest shares among packs.

    "Think aloud," he prompted.

    I whispered through the steps, half-afraid to hear my own mistakes. Rennon let me finish before quietly correcting where I¡¯d gone wrong, exining why, his tone never sharp.

    When I tried again, the numbers began to make sense, each piece fitting like stones in a wall.

    At some point, he rose to pour tea. "Five minutes. Let your eyes rest."

    The tea smelled faintly of mint and calmed the flutter in my chest. We sat inpanionable quiet ¡ª him gazing at the garden outside, me tracing the curve of steam from my cup.

    After tea, he pushed a new paper toward me. "This one is harder. History and Moon Lore ¡ª my subject."

    The question asked about the ¡¯Night of the Fracture,¡¯ an ancient event I had only heard whispers of as a child.

    I frowned, trying to recall what my father once told me by candlelight. The memory was scattered, but it was there.

    Slowly, haltingly, I wrote. My handwriting shook, but the words came.

    Rennon read in silence, then met my eyes. "Very good recall," he murmured.

    The quiet praise wrapped around me, gentler than sunlight. It made me dare to look up and meet his gaze, even if only for a heartbeat.

    At the end of three hours, I felt wrung out, my wrist aching from writing. But in the neat stack before mey answers ¡ª answers I had written.

    "You did well, Elira. Truly," Rennon said softly, gathering the papers. "Step by step."

    A spark of something fragile but warm glowed inside my chest.

    ---

    Lunch came quietly.

    Zenon didn¡¯t show which wasn¡¯t surprising, given that I wasn¡¯t his favourite face to look at.

    Lennon leaned back in his chair, azy grin dancing around his lips.

    "So," he teased, voice low, "did my boring brother make you fall asleep?"

    A small, shyugh escaped me. "No. He was... patient." I replied, stealing a nce from Rennon, who had his fingers wrapped around a ss of water.

    Lennon¡¯s grin widened, warm as firelight. "Well, lucky you. Now it¡¯s my turn to keep you awake."

    ---

    The sun had lowered by the time Lennon led me to the practice room ¡ª a vast, open space with polished floors and tall windows that let in thest gold light of day.

    Lennon¡¯s teaching style was nothing like Rennon¡¯s. Where Rennon was calm and methodical, Lennon was bright, animated ¡ª his words quick, his hands moving as he spoke.

    "We¡¯ll start with pack history," he dered, dropping lightly into the chair across from me. "But you¡¯ll have to keep up, Elira."

    I nodded, though my throat felt dry.

    "Tell me," he said, leaning forward, "who brokered the peace after the Red Winter conflict?"

    I hesitated, fumbling through memories. "Alpha... Dorren?"

    "Almost," Lennon said, tapping the table once, sharp but not unkind. "Alpha Dorren was his son. The father, Alpha Morren, signed the treaty. Why do you think it failed after three years?"

    I bit my lip. "Because... the border disputes weren¡¯t settled?"

    His eyes lit with approval. "Good. Exactly."

    He flipped to a map, drawing quick lines with a charcoal pencil. "And what do you notice about this border?"

    I leaned closer, studying the lines. "It cuts off river ess for the southern pack."

    "Right," Lennon nodded. "Which meant they had no trade advantage. That¡¯s why they broke the treaty."

    His teaching was alive, like a story being told. When I stumbled, he didn¡¯t let silence stretch too long; instead, he teased softly, making meugh despite my nerves.

    "Wrong answer, try again. Don¡¯t make me call Rennon to lecture you about Moon Lore," he¡¯d joke.

    When I mixed up two dates, my cheeks burned hot with shame. But Lennon only tilted his head and murmured, "Look at me, Elira. Breathe."

    His steady gaze anchored me. I tried again ¡ª more slowly, more clearly. And this time, I got it right.

    "Well done," Lennon murmured, his voice softer, almost proud.

    As the lesson ended, Lennon stretched his arms over his head and exhaled. "Don¡¯t tell Rennon, but I think you did better in my ss."

    A quietugh escaped me. "I won¡¯t."

    He ruffled my red hair lightly and then patted it down gently. "Good."

    ---

    After dinner, I returned to my room, limbs heavy but heart strangely light.

    I took out a scrap of paper, smoothed it over my vanity and scribbled something motivating on it.

    <i>Today, I studied. Today, I dared to hope.</i>

    I thought of my mother¡¯s soft lubies, my father¡¯s steady hand guiding mine across letters.

    "Did you see me?" I whispered.

    Maybe they did.

    Maybe, for the first time, I wasn¡¯t just a forgotten omega. I was an aspiring student¡ªa future Luna.

    And most importantly, I was trying.

 Chapter 23: Something to be Worried About

    <h4>Chapter 23: Something to be Worried About</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The family was already seated when I entered. And I can¡¯t tell why I¡¯m usually thest to arrive.

    Alpha Cyprus offered his usual warm nod, and I curtsied lightly to him and Luna Gwenith, who ignored me.

    Then, I took my seat.

    As I picked up my spoon, Alpha Cyprus turned his gaze to me. "Elira," he began, his voice calm but curious, "how are your lessons so far? Are you understanding the material?"

    I straightened my shoulders, hands tightening slightly around the spoon. "Yes, Alpha. I¡¯m trying my best. Rennon and Lennon are... very patient."

    Beside him, Lennon huffed a quietugh. "She¡¯s doing more than trying," he said, ncing at me with a teasing smile that made my heart trip. "She¡¯s picking things up faster than I expected."

    My cheeks burned. I lowered my gaze to my te, but couldn¡¯t stop a small smile from tugging at my lips.

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s eyes softened. "Good. I¡¯m d to hear that," he said. "You have potential, Elira. Don¡¯t doubt that."

    Across the table, Zenon didn¡¯t speak. His gaze felt cold and heavy, like a winter wind brushing my skin. But I told myself not to let it sink into my bones.

    Rennon, quiet as always, gave the smallest nod that I caught from the corner of my eye.

    After breakfast, my morning lessons with Rennon followed.

    Today, we settled in the same quiet study, sunlight softening the edges of the room.

    "We will go deeper into Moon Lore," he exined, arranging notes between us. "And then practice some problem questions."

    I listened, pen in hand. He spoke of the old prophecies, of the First Lunar Convergence, of wolves who could once wield fire and shadow.

    "History isn¡¯t just stories," Rennon said, his voice low. "It teaches us how power was bnced, and why thews exist as they do."

    I nodded, taking notes carefully, the words strange on my tongue but somehow beautiful.

    When I stumbled on a question ¡ª how the Convergence wolves were marked ¡ª Rennon didn¡¯t sigh or frown. Instead, he tapped the page gently.

    "Think. Why were they feared?"

    "Because... they could unify rival packs?" I offered, hesitating.

    "And?"

    "They were said to carry an aura... like blood and me," I whispered, almost embarrassed.

    Rennon¡¯s eyes softened. "Good. Write that down."

    An hourter, we switched to arithmetic. My pulse spiked. Numbers still tangled in my mind.

    When I made a mistake, I bit my lip so hard it hurt.

    "Look at me," Rennon said quietly. "Mistakes are how you learn. Try again."

    I did. My hand trembled, but I finished the sum. When I got it right, his nod felt like a quiet victory.

    By the end of three hours, my mind was warm and heavy with knowledge, but also... hopeful.

    "Take a short rest," Rennon told me, gathering the papers. "Then we will continue tonight with Lennon."

    <strong>---</strong>

    The sun had already dipped low, streaking the sky with gold, when I stepped into Lennon¡¯s study.

    Lennon was waiting, one leg hooked over the other, a stack of maps and scrolls beside him.

    "Ready?" he asked, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    "I think so," I answered, though my heart skittered in my chest.

    He leaned forward, voice low and teasing. "Don¡¯t look so scared. It¡¯s just me."

    I found myselfughing just a little. "It¡¯s the questions I¡¯m scared of."

    "Well, let¡¯s see if that fear is justified," he teased. Then, more seriously, "Show me on this map where the first Ashfang settlement was."

    I hesitated, tracing my finger along the river bend. "Here?"

    His gaze met mine. "Good. And why settle there?"

    "Trade... and defence?"

    "Right." His praise, quick and bright, lit something in my chest.

    Lennon¡¯s questions came faster, his tone shifting between yfulness and sharp focus.

    When I answered correctly, his smile was quick and genuine. When I stumbled, his tone softened, saying the same words from yesterday.

    "Breathe, Elira. Start again."

    At one point, I mixed up two treaty dates, my cheeks burning.

    "Wrong," Lennon said, but his voice was quiet, not mocking. "Now think ¡ª what happened first?"

    I closed my eyes and reyed yesterday¡¯s lesson. When I opened them, the answer came.

    "That¡¯s it," he said, warmth in his gaze.

    When our lesson ended, I exhaled a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.

    "You survived day two," Lennon teased. "Tomorrow we go even harder."

    I nodded, my heart pounding. "Thank you."

    He ruffled my hair lightly, the way someone might steady a small me. "See youter at dinner."

    I thanked him, and had just reached the door when he spoke.

    "Actually," he said, voice softer now, e with me for a walk first. You¡¯ve been locked inside all day."

    My chest lifted, surprised. "A walk?"

    He nodded. "Fresh air is part of the study n, too. Come on."

    ---

    Outside, the evening was quiet and mild, thest of the day¡¯s light catching on the courtyard stones and distant treetops.

    We walked side by side, our steps slow, unhurried.

    I felt the day¡¯s weight easing off my shoulders with every breath of fresh air.

    For a few moments, neither of us spoke. I could feel Lennon ncing at me now and then, as though waiting for me to break the silence.

    Then, his voice, warm and low:

    "Elira, in two days, Zenon will also teach you."

    My feet nearly stumbled.

    "Zenon?" I turned to him, my eyes wide.

    Lennon chuckled, as though he¡¯d been expecting my reaction. "Yes. It took some convincing from Rennon and me, but he finally agreed."

    My heart thudded, nerves prickling at my skin. "H-he agreed?"

    "Yes," Lennon repeated, still smiling. "He will cover essay writing and advanced reading. It¡¯s important, especially for the written parts of the entrance exam."

    I swallowed. The idea of Zenon ¡ª cold, sharp, and so impossible to read ¡ª sitting across from me with my messy notes and hesitant words made my palms sweat.

    "Don¡¯t look so terrified," Lennon teased, leaning slightly closer.

    I lowered my gaze, trying tough it off, but it came out thin. "I¡¯m just... he¡¯s not exactly patient like you and Rennon."

    "He won¡¯t kill you, Elira," Lennon said, and to my horror, his hands came up gently to rest on my shoulders.

    He leaned forward, so his face was close to mine, eyes soft but amused. "He might re, and sigh, and roll his eyes ¡ª but he won¡¯t bite."

    My lips parted. "You say that, but..."

    He chuckled again, a quiet sound that eased a bit of the knot in my chest. "He¡¯ll be harsh, yes. But remember: you¡¯ve survived worse. And if it bes too much, you can alwayse find me or Rennon afterward."

    "Won¡¯t bite..." I repeated under my breath, still not entirely convinced.

    Lennon raised an eyebrow. "Don¡¯t tell him I said that, though. He¡¯d really bite me instead."

    A surprisedugh slipped from my lips, lightening the heavy fear that had settled in my stomach. "I won¡¯t."

    For a few heartbeats, neither of us spoke. The breeze caught Lennon¡¯s scent ¡ª warm, rich, like sandalwood, amber and vani and settled around me.

    Then he straightened, his hands dropping from my shoulders. "Let¡¯s head back," he said, his voice gentle. "You¡¯ve got more lessons tomorrow."

    "Yes," I breathed, my pulse finally steadying.

 Chapter 24: A lesson from Zenon

    <h4>Chapter 24: A lesson from Zenon</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Two dayster...

    I woke before dawn, my pulse already dancing like frantic wings against my ribs.

    Today was the day Zenon would tutor me.

    Steam rose around me in the bath, but instead of calming me, it made my chest feel tighter. My mind spun in circles:

    <i>What if I stutter? </i>

    <i>What if he finds me as useless as he probably already believes?</i>

    When I brushed my hair, my fingers trembled so badly I had to pause.

    At breakfast, the rice on my spoon barely made it halfway to my mouth before I set it down again. My stomach was too knotted to swallow.

    The table felt quieter than usual. Alpha Cyprus spoke gently to me, asking if I slept well, but my answer came out faint. My throat was too dry.

    Lennon nced at me, a small crease between his brows. Rennon¡¯s gaze held something softer¡ªencouragement, maybe.

    Zenon, as always, didn¡¯t look at me at all. I was his least favourite face to look at.

    When breakfast ended, Zenon rose, the scrape of his chair against the floor oddly loud in my ears.

    Immediately, I pushed back my chair. My legs felt oddly weak.

    As I stepped around the table to follow him, Lennon leaned slightly toward me, voice low so only I could hear:

    "You¡¯ve got this, Elira."

    I managed a faint nod, drawing the warmth of those words around me like a thin shawl.

    Zenon walked ahead, never once ncing back. His posture was rigid, each step unhurried but sure.

    I trailed behind, trying to quiet my pounding heart.

    When we reached his study on the third floor, the air felt heavier in some way.

    Zenon opened the door, stepping in without a word.

    "Wait outside," he ordered curtly.

    I paused by the threshold, lowering my gaze to the polished floor. My palms felt damp.

    Minutes felt like hours before he opened the door again. His eyes met mine briefly¡ªsharp, assessing¡ªand then flicked away.

    "Come in," he said, stepping aside.

    I obeyed, walking in carefully, shoulders tense. The room smelled strangely familiar, but of course, I was too tense to ce the fragrance. My nerves drowned out any thought of it.

    My chest felt tight in a way I couldn¡¯t name.

    Zenon didn¡¯t offer me a seat. Instead, he stood by the desk, arms crossed. His gaze was cutting, cold.

    "Before we begin," his voice was calm, but carried a bite sharp as steel. "ESA isn¡¯t a ce for the weak. Someone who can¡¯t even stand up to her own cousin has no business there."

    The words were quiet, but theynded like heavy stones on my chest.

    Heat prickled behind my eyes. But I forced myself to stand straighter, gripping my own wrist to stop it from trembling.

    So, he hadn¡¯t truly agreed to teach me from his heart. I had known, but witnessing it first-hand still hurt.

    Zenon finally gestured to the chair. "Sit."

    I obeyed, lowering myself onto the seat. My heart wouldn¡¯t stop hammering.

    "Essay is part of the entrance exams," he began. "And there, no one will spoon-feed you."

    He slid a single nk sheet of paper across the desk, along with a ck-ink pen.

    "The topic is, ¡¯<i>Why do you want to get into ESA?¡¯</i>"

    The topic sounded strange to me. My fingers hovered over the paper, frozen. My mind was a tangle of empty thoughts and rising panic.

    Zenon¡¯s eyes pinned me in ce. "You have twenty-eight minutes. Start."

    <i>What do I even say?</i>

    My pulse roared in my ears. I forced my hand to move, scratching out clumsy sentences, scattered and lifeless.

    Words that felt small, as though even my handwriting whispered that I wascking.

    When I paused too long, searching for the next thought, Zenon¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    "Time¡¯s up," he cut in. His tone made me flinch.

    I swallowed hard, pushing the paper across the desk with trembling fingers.

    He read silently, expression darkening with every line. His brows drew together until the crease between them looked deep enough to split stone.

    Without a word, he picked up his red pen, scratched something onto the paper, then crushed it in his fist and tossed it back at me.

    Itnded on the desk in front of me after hitting my forehead. I hesitated, then smoothed it open.

    He gave me a <strong><i>¡¯0¡¯</i></strong>¡ªzero solid point.

    "This is trash," he said. "No zeal, no conviction. ESA will not pity you. They will dump you straight outside their gates."

    His words burned worse than the number itself.

    Then he handed me another nk sheet. "Again."

    My throat felt raw, but I forced my shaking hand to write again, this time taking in the cold edges of what he had said.

    When I handed it back, he read silently, jaw tight. Then:

    <strong></strong>He gave me fifteen points this time.

    And right as I was wondering if this was good progress or not, he spoke.

    "Still worthless," Zenon muttered, his voice low, but each word striking like a whip. "ESA doesn¡¯t admit the pitiable, weak or useless people. Think again."

    He slid over another in sheet, the white ring against the dark wood.

    "Last chance," he said. His gaze pinned me, sharp and cold. "Make it count."

    I stared at the nk page, the pen heavy in my hand. The ache behind my eyes deepened. My chest hurt, as if my own ribs were trying to keep me from breathing.

    But then... I thought of why I truly wanted this. Beyond escaping Regina. Beyond wanting to learn.

    <i>I wanted to be someone new. Someone worthy of the fate that chose me.</i>

    Slowly, words came. Honest words. Not asking for pity¡ªbut promising what I could do if given a chance.

    I wrote about the scars of being overlooked, yes, but also my determination to rise.

    To lead. To rule. To change things for someone else like me.

    When I finished, my hand was cramping. I pushed the sheet to him, my heart beating so hard I thought it might tear free.

    Zenon¡¯s eyes moved over each line, slower this time. His expression was unreadable, but something¡ªsomething felt different in the air.

    Then he reached for his red pen. He paused for a breath before he moved.

    He passed the sheet to me so I could look at my score.

    <strong>90.</strong>

    I got a ny!

    I blinked. My chest felt suddenly lighter, as if something had been lifted. Tears pooled at the corners of my eyes.

    But right as I was getting deep into my emotions, Zenon ruined it.

    "We are done. Leave," he announced quietly. "And take your trash with you."

    I stood up and walked towards the door with the three versions of my essay. At the door, I stopped briefly and turned to him. My voice came out soft, but steady.

    "Thank you... Sir."

    He didn¡¯t reply.

    Outside his study door, I pressed a hand to my chest. My legs felt weak, my breath shaky¡ªbut my heart held something stubborn and new.

    A single tear slipped free, warm against my cheek.

    I had really outdone myself this time.

 Chapter 25: His Perfect Score

    <h4>Chapter 25: His Perfect Score</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    When I finally made it down the stairs, my steps were slower, still carrying the weight of those three crumpled essays.

    And there ¡ª leaning against the bottom of the steps, arms folded, gaze warm ¡ª stood Lennon.

    My lips parted in surprise. "You¡¯ve been here all this time?"

    His grin was so easy, so boyish, it made my heart feel light for a fleeting second. "Just in case you needed to be rescued," he teased.

    A smallugh escaped me, softer than I intended.

    He tilted his head, his gaze sweeping over my face. "So, how did it go?"

    "It... was fine," I murmured, my fingers brushing the edge of the folded essays. "Zenon made me write an essay. Three times before I got it right."

    For some reason, Lennon¡¯s face lit up at that, as though he¡¯d just heard something wonderful. He didn¡¯t tease me this time. Instead, he reached out and gently took my wrist. "Rennon has to hear this."

    "W-what?" I stammered, but he was already leading me, our steps quickening across the hall.

    I barely had time to catch my breath as Lennon guided me up another flight of stairs, his grip steady but gentle.

    When we reached the rooftop terrace, the afternoon breeze brushed against my face, carrying the faint scent of jasmine and sun-warmed stone.

    Rennon sat there, his back to us, on a chair woven from straw and rattan, gazing out at the horizon as if lost in thought. The light painted the edges of his hair gold.

    I thought, fleetingly, that he looked peaceful like that. Or maybe lonely.

    Then, as our footsteps neared, he turned ¡ª that gentle gaze of his resting on us.

    "Elira," Rennon greeted softly, his tone warm. "Are you done with your lesson with Zenon?"

    I nodded. "Yes, I just finished."

    Before I could exin further, Lennon¡¯s excitement tumbled out. "You won¡¯t believe it ¡ª Zenon made her write an essay. For almost two hours straight!"

    Then, Lenon led me to the woven chair across from Rennon and settled us down.

    Rennon raised a brow, genuinely curious. "What was the topic?"

    "<strong><i>¡¯Why do you want to get into ESA?¡¯</i></strong>" I replied quietly.

    Rennon¡¯s lips curved faintly. "That¡¯s unique," he remarked, as though turning the words over in his mind.

    Then, to my surprise, both brothers leaned forward slightly.

    "May we?" Rennon asked, his voice respectful, but eyes shining with quiet interest.

    For a moment, embarrassment crawled up my neck. My hand hesitated over the crumpled papers. But then, I nodded and held them out.

    Lennon gently took the essays, his thumb smoothing over the creases, and shared them with Rennon.

    They both read in silence. The breeze tugged lightly at the corners of the papers, and my heart hammered in my chest.

    Lennon¡¯s eyes widened a little as he reached the third essay. "Ny points?" His tone was almost disbelieving. He looked up at me. "Zenon gave you ny?"

    My brows furrowed. "Is that... strange?"

    "That¡¯s his perfect score," Lennon exined. "Zenon never gives any student more than ny, no matter how good they are. You basically got his highest mark."

    My breath caught. For a moment, something warm flooded my chest¡ªpride, sharp and unexpected. I did that<i>.</i> The great, cold Zenon had given me his perfect score.

    Rennon¡¯s gaze softened. "Well done, Elira," he said sincerely. "It shows you didn¡¯t just write¡ªyou spoke from your heart."

    I lowered my gaze, fighting back tears that threatened to spill. "Thank you... truly."

    Lennon leaned back, still smiling. "Be proud of yourself. You¡¯ve earned it."

    I nodded again, words caught in my throat.

    Rennon¡¯s expression grew a little more serious. "Your entrance exam is in two days," he reminded gently. "So, for the remaining time, we¡¯ll keep going. Morning and evening."

    Lennon nced at me, half teasing, half serious. "Rest for now. After lunch, I¡¯ll take over your lesson. Then,ter in the evening, Rennon will tutor you. After that, you¡¯ll have dinner and get some sleep."

    My shoulders slumped a little at the thought ¡ª not from dread, but from knowing how much my head might ache.

    "Your schedule is busy," Rennon said, as if he could read my mind. "But remember: it¡¯s only for a short while."

    I nodded, though my thoughts were still swirling. My brain already feels so full<i>...</i> Two hours with Zenon had been like squeezing ake into a teacup.

    Yet even through the worry, something stubborn flickered in me.

    <i>I will try. Even if my head feels like it might explode, I will try.</i>

    Lennon passed the essays back to me, his fingers brushing mine briefly. "Keep them," he said. "They¡¯re proof of how far you¡¯vee."

    I held the papers to my chest, feeling the rough edges under my palm.

    In that moment, under the open sky, with both of them beside me, I felt... supported. Not alone.

    Maybe, the future wasn¡¯t so terrifying like I thought it to be.

    ---

    I returned to my bedroom on the second floor, filled with renewed hope as I went over the lessons with Zenon and his brothers¡¯ reaction to the perfect score he gave me.

    I hadn¡¯t expected that honesty from him. From his attitude towards me from the very beginning, he seemed like someone who would be bent on frustrating my efforts.

    Oh, well, he hadn¡¯t excluded that earlier, but he was sincere in giving me a score, I had merited.

    Maybe Zenon wasn¡¯t so bad. He just didn¡¯t like me.

    Two minutester, a servant came in to hand me a te of citrus fruits. I was grateful for that and finished everything in one sitting before entering under the covers of my bed.

    Several minutester, a firm knock on the door and a sharp pain on the sides of my stomach woke me up from the nap.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been sleeping for, but with lunch in front of my door, I confirmed that I had only a few minutes left before my lessons with Lennon would take off.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

 Chapter 26: Wrecked Nerves

    <h4>Chapter 26: Wrecked Nerves</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The exam was set for 10 AM.

    My heart had been pounding since dawn.

    At breakfast, the food sat untouched before me, the steam curling in faint spirals I barely noticed. But finally, I forced myself to eat a little. <i>I need the strength,</i> I reminded myself, though every swallow felt like pushing down pebbles.

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s warm gaze rested on me. "Good luck, Elira," he said, his tone calm yet confident, as though he truly believed in me.

    I tried to mirror that confidence. "Thank you, Alpha," I whispered, managing a faint smile.

    Beside him, Lennon and Rennon added softly, "You¡¯ll do great," and "Just focus, Elira¡ªyou¡¯ve prepared well."

    Their words wove around my frayed nerves like gentle threads, holding me together.

    Then, Luna Gwenith¡¯s voice cut through, sharp as frost. "Wishing luck on failed people is pointless," she snorted. "A failure will always remain one."

    The words sank deep, far deeper than I wanted them to. I lowered my gaze to my te, my fingers clenching on my skirt beneath the table. My heart thudded painfully. <i>What if she¡¯s right? What if all of this is for nothing?</i>

    Just then, Alpha Cyprus¡¯s steady voice broke the silence. "Luckily," he said, each word deliberate, "Elira is not a failure."

    The weight in my chest eased, just a little. I drew in a breath, his quiet strength reminding me: <i>I am not a failure. I¡¯ve worked for this. I am worth more than her words.</i>

    Lennon and Rennon stood mid-breakfast, excusing themselves politely. Their warm nces reassured me, though their absence left an ache. I already knew today was busy for them¡ªthey had mentioned it quietly yesterday. So, it would be Zenon who would take me.

    Part of me wished the brothers could have stayed. Being alone in Zenon¡¯s silent, cold presence felt like walking barefoot on shards of ss. But how could I refuse? They¡¯d gone to great lengths to arrange this. I wouldn¡¯t let their effort be wasted.

    After breakfast, Zenon stood, chair sliding back with a faint scrape. I rose quickly, following a step behind.

    Outside, the ck Jeep waited, polished to a perfect sheen. Zenon crossed to the driver¡¯s side without a word, opened the door, and climbed in.

    Then, lowering the window, he shot me a t look. "Are you waiting for me to open the door for you?"

    Heat climbed my neck. "N-no, sir," I murmured, fumbling with the handle and slipping into the front passenger seat. The seatbelt clicked into ce under trembling fingers.

    The cool air conditioning washed over me, carrying a clean scent¡ªsharp mint,yered over something quieter. It soothed me, just a fraction.

    Zenon turned on a quiet radio station. Soft instrumental music filled the silence, though it did little to slow my racing thoughts.

    Ten minutes into the drive, my nerves twisted tighter. My stomach churned painfully. I pressed a palm to it, swallowing back nausea, but it rose higher, wing at my throat.

    <i>No, not now...</i>

    My hands shook. "S-sir... I think I¡¯m going to be sick..."

    His eyes cut toward me, brows drawing low. "Are you kidding me?" His tone was cold, but then his gaze sharpened, reading the panic in my face.

    With a sharp breath, he pulled the car over onto the quiet roadside. The tires crunched gravel, the engine idling.

    Before he even finished stopping, I unbuckled my seatbelt, stumbled out, and hurried to the edge of the pavement, retching. My body folded, tears burning my eyes from the force of it.

    Behind me, I heard the solid sound of a car door closing, then steady footsteps approaching.

    When it passed, I stood upright slowly, dizzy and embarrassed. Zenon was there, uncapping a bottle of water. Without a word, he extended it toward me.

    I blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected kindness. "Th-thank you," I rasped, taking it with shaking hands.

    I rinsed my mouth, spat the water out, and stood there, unsure.

    Then he reached into his pocket, pulled out a folded white handkerchief, and handed it over. "Quickly. Get back in."

    I dabbed my lips, heart still hammering, and nodded. "Yes, sir."

    He turned, heading around to the driver¡¯s side. I hurried back into the Jeep, securing my seatbelt again, the handkerchief clutched in myp.

    The engine hummed back to life. For a moment, he didn¡¯t move, just stared ahead.

    Then his voice came, low and clipped. "If you¡¯ve changed your mind about ESA, say it now. I can turn the car around."

    My throat tightened. My lips twitched, but I forced out, barely above a whisper: "I still want to go."

    A beat of silence, then the Jeep rolled forward once more¡ªbut slower this time, tires scrunching over the paved road that curved inward.

    Zenon¡¯s gaze stayed on the road, but the harshness eased just a fraction.

    Ahead, Elite Supernatural Academy unfolded before my eyes.

    Tall ck iron gates opened into a grand courtyard framed by stone paths and manicuredwns. Beyond, the main building loomed¡ªa sprawling structure of dark grey stone, trimmed in deep emerald ivy that clung to its ancient walls like history itself.

    Its high towers reached toward the sky, their windows catching the morning light, glinting like watchful eyes.

    A gentle breeze stirred the banners hung on the tall posts along the path, each bearing the academy¡¯s crest: a silver wolf against a dark green field.

    Other smaller buildings dotted thendscape behind, their gothic arches and sharp angles giving the campus an old, dignified air.

    Everything here seemed deliberate, carved from tradition and power.

    My chest tightened at the sight.

    <i>¡¯It really is... a prestigious ce,¡¯</i> I thought, <i>¡¯Breathtaking.</i><i>A ce for heirs, nobles... for werewolves born into power.¡¯</i>

    Yet somehow, standing here¡ªeven from inside Zenon¡¯s Jeep¡ªI felt a stirring deep inside, as if something quiet but stubborn whispered:

    <i>You belong here, too, Elira.</i>

    We passed arge circr water fountain at the centre of the courtyard, its marble wolves frozen mid-howl, water spilling gracefully around their paws.

    Zenon drove around it, the car¡¯s reflection dancing across the rippling surface.

    Then, he slowed, steering into a neat parking bay under the shade of a tall, ancient tree.

 Chapter 27: Locating the Exam Hall

    <h4>Chapter 27: Locating the Exam Hall</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The engine hushed into silence. For a moment, only the distant sound of birds and the fountain¡¯s steady trickle filled the space between us.

    Zenon reached into the centre console and took out two cards, holding them toward me.

    His voice came, clipped but clear. "Take these."

    I turned, fingers trembling slightly as I epted them.

    "The smaller card," he began, "is your admittance card. Proof that you¡¯ve registered for today¡¯s supplementary exam. You will show it to the invigtors before you¡¯re allowed inside the hall."

    I nodded, eyes scanning the neat silver lettering on the card.

    "And this," he tapped the slightlyrger card, "is a map. It shows the direction from here to the building you need, as well as the correct hall inside. It¡¯s not far, but don¡¯t wander off."

    My gaze followed the printed pathways on the card. The academy grounds lookedrger than I¡¯d realized.

    "If you get confused," Zenon continued, his tone calm but firm, "follow the other examinees. Or ask one of the staff. They are around to guide you."

    "Yes, sir," I murmured softly.

    He leaned back slightly, expression unreadable. "When you finish, return here to this exact spot. Even if you don¡¯t see the car right away, wait. I¡¯lle to pick you up."

    My chest tightened again, but I nodded quickly. "Alright."

    For a moment, I almost dared to look up into his eyes to say thank you, but the words stuck in my throat.

    Zenon turned away, his gaze moving back to the steering wheel.

    Taking a steadying breath, I unbuckled my seatbelt, the quiet click loud in the stillness. I carefully pushed open the door and stepped out.

    The breeze caught at my dress hem, carrying the scent of water and ancient stone. I clutched the two cards tightly in my hand, the paper edges grounding me.

    Turning back, I met Zenon¡¯s cold profile through the window.

    "Thank you," I whispered¡ªthough I wasn¡¯t sure he heard.

    I followed the stone path around the fountain, clutching the two cards Zenon had given me.

    The academy grounds felt alive around me: stone buildingsced with ivy, banners fluttering in the breeze, and vast courtyards where examinees walked in clusters.

    Their hushed voices drifted past me, soft but sharp enough to catch.

    "...my father managed to get me the form. You know how expensive it is..."

    "...we only got two past papers to practice. I hope it helps..."

    "...I¡¯ve dreamed of ESA since I shifted. I can¡¯t fail today..."

    Every word wrapped tighter around my chest. But it was the mention of how expensive the supplementary form was that made me pause in my steps.

    I realized, a quiet ache blooming in my heart. Alpha Cyprus had paid for mine.

    I didn¡¯t know the exact cost, but from their tones, it wasn¡¯t small. He really went out of his way for me when he didn¡¯t have to.

    I bit my lower lip, swallowing gratitude too big to say out loud.

    I tightened my grip on the admission card and map, taking slow breaths.

    ¡¯<i>You have to make this worth it, Elira.¡¯</i>

    The map guided me along the path, past a ss conservatory and a stone courtyard lined with old statues. I kept my eyes fixed on the printed lines, careful not to stray even a step.

    Atst, a tall building came into view¡ªits arched doorway open, with students trickling in. Outside, several invigtors stood in uniforms of ck and silver, quietly checking cards.

    My heart rattled against my ribs.

    I stepped forward, falling into the slow line. Ahead, students shifted nervously, whispering or clutching their pencils.

    A few spared nces at me¡ªsome curious, some indifferent, some dark and dismissive. One girl¡¯s gaze lingered a little too long before sliding away, a frown twitching across her mouth.

    <i>¡¯They can tell,¡¯</i> I thought, shame biting at my stomach. ¡¯<i>They know I¡¯m different.¡¯</i>

    When it was my turn, a male invigtor looked at my admittance card and then my face.

    "Miss Shaw, is it?" he murmured, the corner of his mouth lifting into a strict, professional smile.

    "Yes, sir." My voice quivered.

    He took my admittance card and the map from my hand. Instinctively, I reached out, about to ask for the map back. I would lose my way without it.

    He paused, ncing at me. "Nothing except yourself is allowed into the hall," he exined calmly. "If this map is important to you,e find me afterwards. I will keep it aside."

    I lowered my hand. "Thank you," I whispered.

    "Good luck," he said, and stepped aside.

    I walked into the hall.

    Rows and rows of desks stretched before me, each with a paper and eraserid neatly on top.

    The ceiling arched high overhead, and faint morning light spilt in through tall windows, catching the dust motes dancing in the air.

    At least three hundred students were already seated. The low hum of whispers died off as a voice crackled from hidden speakers:

    "Candidates, please find your designated seats and settle down. The exam will begin in twenty minutes."

    My chest clenched. <i>Twenty minutes.</i>

    I had taken note of the number on my card on my way here, repeating it in my head like Rennon had taught me the night before.

    Walking between desks, I passed students whose conversations fell silent as I neared. Some stared, some frowned, others looked straight through me.

    <i>¡¯Ignore them,¡¯</i> I told myself. ¡¯<i>Just find your seat.¡¯</i>

    Atst, near thest row, I spotted my number on the desk. My seat. Relief and dread tangled in my chest.

    I sat. My fingers hovered over the paper and eraser, already ced there. My hands trembled as I looked around¡ªso many faces, so many determined eyes.

    ¡¯<i>How many will actually get admitted?¡¯</i> I wondered.

    <i>Will I even stand a chance?</i>

    A heavy bell sounded. The hall fell silent, breathless.

    From the raised tform, a man in uniform stepped behind the mic. His voice, calm butmanding, carried through the hall:

    "Wee. I¡¯m the chief invigtor for this supplementary entrance exam."

    He spoke briefly of ESA¡¯s excellence, its history¡ªhis words both weing and stern.

    "I know many of you have dreamed of joining ESA," he continued. "Unfortunately, not everyone will. Today¡¯s examsts two hours and covers four subjects. Use your time wisely."

    His gaze swept over us, eyes dark as stone. "Remember, ESA has no tolerance for malpractice. If anyone is carrying any foreign material they shouldn¡¯t, hand it over to an invigtor now, before we distribute the papers. This is your only chance."

    No one moved.

    He paused, then lowered his tone. "May those fated to be part of ESA pass."

    He stepped back, turning off the mic.

    My pulse thundered as invigtors moved between rows, cing four answer sheets and a single folded questionnaire on every desk.

    When they reached me, I forced my shaking hands to take them. The paper felt too heavy for its weight.

    <i>¡¯Moon Goddess,¡¯</i> I thought, chest aching. ¡¯<i>Please... please help me.¡¯</i>

    I closed my eyes, whispering a prayer. ¡¯<i>For Alpha Cyprus¡¯s kindness... for Lennon and Rennon who taught me until midnight... and even Zenon, for being harsh so I could learn.¡¯</i>

    The bell rang once, its echo reverberating against the stone walls.

    The female voice from earlier came back through the speakers, softer but clear: "Candidates, your time begins now. You may start."

    I opened my eyes, breath shaky.

    <i>Elira, don¡¯t think about failing. Just do it.</i>

    My fingers closed around the pencil.

    And I began to write.

 Chapter 28: Cheating Candidates

    <h4>Chapter 28: Cheating Candidates</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    My pencil hovered over the first page, heart drumming so loud I feared those around me could hear it.

    <i>¡¯Focus, Elira,</i>¡¯ I told myself, pushing out every thought except the paper in front of me.

    There were four subjects. My gaze swept across them quickly: Economics, Calctions, History¡ªand then... Essay.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    The Essay topic leapt at me, the letters swimming for a heartbeat before settling into cruel rity:

    <strong><i>"Why do you want to get into ESA?"</i></strong>

    For a long, frozen second, I just stared.

    <i>¡¯It¡¯s the exact same topic Zenon made me write,¡¯</i> I realized, a strange tightness forming in my chest.

    My thoughts tangled, breath shallowing.

    Zenon is the Dean of Studies... Did he know this would appear? Did he deliberately make me prepare?

    But... why?

    Zenon had been so cold, harsh, and sharp with his words. Yet now, this felt almost as if... as if, in his own cruel way, he had prepared me¡ªshielded me.

    <i>¡¯Is he truly as heartless as he seems?¡¯</i> The question prickled in the corners of my mind.

    A nce up startled me. The massive timer on the stage had already started counting down. Five minutes had already passed!

    Panic tightened around my throat.

    <i>Stop thinking, Elira. Just write!</i>

    My pencil flew to the page. Words tumbled out, not perfectly, but truthfully. My story, my reasons, my dreams¡ªnot of pity, but of rising, ruling, and making meaning of everything I had survived.

    Twenty minutester, I let out a quiet breath, my hand cramping as I moved on to the next subject.

    Around me, the air was thick with tension, pencils scratching, and the soft hiss of paper turning.

    Then¡ªamotion.

    My gaze snapped up. Near the side row, three candidates were being pulled to their feet by the invigtors.

    One of them shouted something. But their protests were cut short. Their answer sheets were ripped, torn clean in half, fluttering like wounded birds before hitting the floor.

    Gasps rippled through the hall.

    The invigtors guided them out, faces pale and furious, shoes scraping against the marble floor.

    The hall quieted, but my heart kept pounding.

    ¡¯<i>I¡¯m not guilty. I did nothing,</i>¡¯ I reminded myself, but the fear clung stubbornly.

    Then, from the speakers above, the woman¡¯s voice returned¡ªcalm, cold, and almost amused:

    <strong><i>"Candidates, anyone caught engaging in malpractice will not only be escorted out, but cklisted by ESA for at least five years. The opportunity to surrender any material has already passed."</i></strong>

    Her tone turned sharper:

    <strong><i>"Focus on your exams. Time is moving quickly. If there¡¯s more disturbance, drown it out and keep writing."</i></strong>

    And finally, softer, almost taunting:

    <strong><i>"Good luck... on not getting caught. Though I doubt that."</i></strong>

    A quiet shiver crept down my spine. But I gripped my pencil harder and bent back over my paper.

    <i>Just focus, Elira.</i>

    I dove into my third subject. Halfway through, another wave of noise broke out. I didn¡¯t look properly, but I heard voices raised¡ªfive candidates this time.

    One of them yelled that it wasn¡¯t true, but an invigtor¡¯s calm reply cut through the noise, and soon, papers were shredded and more footsteps echoed out of the hall.

    The whispers returned like an angry hive, but I kept writing, my pencil smudging faint graphite across my hand.

    <i>Don¡¯t look. Just write. Remember what Lennon and Rennon said.</i>

    I turned to thest subject: questions on pack distribution, resource management, and governance. My pulse steadied¡ªRennon taught me this.

    My pencil flew across the page. I almost forgot the room, the candidates, and the time.

    Then, from nowhere, the air shifted.

    A quiet, powerful presence moved next to me.

    My fingers froze mid-sentence. Slowly, against every instinct, I lifted my gaze.

    Zenon stood beside my desk, his eyes lowered to my paper. His brows were furrowed, and his mouth was set in a sharp line.

    The urge to yelp crawled up my throat, but I bit it down, staring at him wide-eyed.

    He didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t even look directly at me. After a breathless moment, he turned and walked away, his coat brushing softly past my shoulder.

    I let out a shaky breath. My chest felt tight and hot.

    <i>Why was he looking at my answer sheet? And when did he even walk up to me?</i>

    I guessed that I had been too engrossed answering the questions.

    But Zenon stopped three rows ahead, standing behind a female student with short dark hair. His shadow fell across her desk.

    "Stand up," he instructed in a lowmanding tone.

    The girl stiffened. Slowly, reluctantly, she stood, ring over her shoulder.

    "Why?" she snapped, voice sharp enough to cut. "I¡¯m not doing anything!"

    Zenon¡¯s gaze stayed cold, unblinking. He lifted her answer sheets and, without a word, handed them to an invigtor who had already walked up to them.

    The girl¡¯s face twisted, her voice rising louder, "I¡¯m not doing anything! You can¡¯t¡ª"

    Zenon¡¯s tone, quiet but steely, cut across her words: "Enough. Leave the hall."

    She refused, shouting louder, drawing eyes from every row.

    My pencil hovered uselessly over my page. ¡¯<i>What is happening?¡¯ </i>I couldn¡¯t focus anymore.

    Two invigtors approached her from either side, their hands out to guide her away, but she pped their arms, shouting at the top of her voice.

    But Zenon raised a single hand. The invigtors froze.

    His gaze never left the girl. Calmly, almost gently, he spoke: "Since you refuse to leave and think me blind... lift your skirt and show them what you wrote on your thighs."

    The silence was instant and absolute.

    My breath caught, my heart thudding painfully.

    The girl¡¯s eyes widened, and her face went white.

    Around us, some students gasped, others covered their mouths.

    Even seated, I felt the weight of Zenon¡¯s authority.

    She didn¡¯t move. She was frozen, ashamed, and trapped.

    I swallowed hard, pulse racing. ¡¯<i>Moon Goddess... what is she hiding?¡¯</i>

    But Zenon didn¡¯t step closer, didn¡¯t raise his voice further. His cold calmness was scarier than anger.

    And in that moment, every candidate in that room understood: nothing escaped his eyes¡ªand nothing, absolutely nothing, was forgiven.

 Chapter 29: Oud and Black Pepper

    <h4>Chapter 29: Oud and ck Pepper</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The silence that followed Zenon¡¯smand felt heavy enough to crush bone.

    My breath snagged. All around me, pencils paused mid-air; I could almost hear the pounding hearts of the candidates seated closest to the girl. She stood there, stunned, colour draining from her face.

    "Now," Zenon¡¯s voice was calm, cold, and final. "Show them."

    Her lips parted as if to argue again, but nothing came out. Shame rolled off her in waves so strong I could almost taste it in the air.

    Then, trembling, she lifted the hem of her skirt just above her knees.

    The gasp that swept through the hall felt like wind. Even from where I sat, I could see faint markings inked onto the pale skin of her thighs: notes, scribbles¡ªanswers.

    Her cheat sheet, hidden in a ce she thought no one would dare ask to see.

    For a breathless moment, I forgot I was holding my pencil. My heart lurched painfully. Part of me felt pity¡ªshe must have been so desperate to get in. Another part felt fear.

    Zenon had caught her without flinching. His sharp gaze didn¡¯t waver, not even now.

    "Escort her out," he said to the invigtors.

    They didn¡¯t drag her. Instead, they surrounded her, gently but firmly guiding her toward the aisle.

    Her face crumpled, shoulders hunched in defeat as she left, the shredded remains of her paper still in Zenon¡¯s hand.

    Then, as if nothing had happened, Zenon turned and strode away, back down the rows, his coat swaying faintly with every step.

    Silence clung to the hall even after he was gone. Then pencils began to scratch paper again, whispers died out, and the room¡¯s pulse returned to the exam.

    I swallowed, my throat dry as dust.

    <i>¡¯This is what ESA expects of its students,¡¯</i> I thought. ¡¯<i>Unshakable discipline. And maybe that¡¯s why it truly isn¡¯t for the faint-hearted.¡¯</i>

    But before my mind could wander, my gaze shot up to the big timer on the stage.

    Ten minutes left.

    I forced my thoughts away, gripped my pencil tighter, and bent over my final question.

    I had to finish. I had to prove¡ªif only to myself¡ªthat I belonged here.

    ---

    The bell rang sharply, cutting through the air like a de. The exam was over.

    I leaned back in my seat, chest heaving, my hand aching from writing. Around me, chairs scraped against the tiled floor. Some students rose with relief, their faces bright, while others rose with pale dread.

    I gathered my answer sheets and followed the slow tide toward the exit.

    Outside, the same male invigtor waited with a small box at his feet. He nced up as I approached.

    "Miss Shaw," he said, voice even. "Your map."

    He picked it out and handed it back to me.

    "Thank you," I whispered, my fingers curling around the card.

    ---

    I stepped into the sunlight spilling across the courtyard. The air smelled faintly of stone and roses, and the ornate water fountain shimmered as droplets caught the light.

    From this close, I could see how the building¡¯s pale walls curved gracefully, etched with old runes. Beyond the archways, groups of students in neat uniforms walked past, heads bowed in quiet conversation.

    <i>So this is ESA...</i>

    Every detail¡ªfrom the grand steps to the orderly trimmed hedges¡ªradiated something almost sacred¡ªa ce of history, discipline, and promise.

    A ce where, for the first time, I felt an odd tug in my chest. It was a certainty that dwelt in my heart.

    <i>Like maybe... just maybe... I belong here, too.</i>

    ---

    Zenon¡¯s ck Jeep was parked where he¡¯d told me to meet him. He stood outside it, arms crossed, gaze ahead, not on me.

    For a moment, I wondered if he hade here immediately after he left the door because, honestly, I was expecting to wait in the scorching sun for some minutes.

    I approached quietly, the crunch of gravel under my shoes giving me away.

    Without a word, he circled the car and got in himself, then lowered the window a little, letting in the breeze.

    "Get in," he said, voice t.

    I obeyed, climbing into the front seat. The leather felt cool against my palms. As I secured my seatbelt, my mind itched with questions:

    <i>Why had he watched me during the exam? </i>

    <i>Why did he </i><i>force</i><i> me to practice that essay topic? Why did he help me?</i>

    But his expression gave nothing away.

    He started the engine. The hum of the car filled the silence between us.

    Ten minutes into the drive, I dared to nce at him, searching his face for something¡ªapproval, disappointment, anything.

    Instead, his gaze stayed on the road, his profile sharp and unreadable.

    "I...," I almost whispered, but the words caught in my throat.

    ¡¯<i>Thank you,</i>¡¯ I wanted to say. ¡¯<i>For helping me prepare. For waiting.¡¯</i>

    But something about the cold calm in his posture warned me he wouldn¡¯t wee it.

    So, I swallowed it down.

    Then a few momentster, he said to me, eyes on the road. "If you can¡¯t wait until you get home for lunch, there is a bun and a small yoghurt in the back seat."

    His words were like a two-edged sword. And no matter how hungry I was, I didn¡¯t dare to reach for the snacks.

    I didn¡¯t even know if he had bought them for me or himself.

    But deep down in my heart, I was touched he had offered me something to eat and drink, even though he said it in his unique way.

    "No, thank you," I murmured a reply, not daring to meet his gaze, just in case he got mad that I politely rejected his offer.

    As I started to rx with the thoughts of the exams and the preparation that came with it, I smelled it.

    Oud and ck pepper.

    Instantly, my gaze widened as realization dawned on me.

    ---

    We arrived at the Alpha¡¯s residence. Zenon pulled the car to a stop and turned off the engine.

    That was my cue to leave, so I opened the door and stepped out. The gravel crunched under my shoes again, grounding me.

    Before I closed the door, I turned slightly. "Thank you... for today," I whispered.

    He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t respond to me or even nce at me. But somehow, that didn¡¯t sting as much as I thought it would.

    Just as I was about to walk away, he told me to take the snacks with me, in his usual cold tone.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I quickly grabbed it, thanked him and shut the door before scurrying inside.

 Chapter 30: It Was Him

    <h4>Chapter 30: It Was Him</h4><subtxt> ~**^**~

    As soon as I stepped into my room, I closed the door softly behind me, pressing my back to it. My heart was still beating faster than usual.

    In my hand, I still held the small paper bag ¡ª inside, the half-eaten bun and the empty yoghurt cup.

    I set them down on my dresser, staring at them like they might vanish.

    Zenon had told me to take them<i>.</i> His words, though delivered in that same cold tone, had felt strangely... human.

    A part of me wanted to read more into it. However, the other part whispered that doing so mighte back to haunt meter.

    I drew in a shaky breath and crossed to my bed, sitting down at the edge. My dress crinkled under me, and the silence of the room settled around me like a nket.

    <i>He caught me when I fainted that day.</i>

    <i>He drilled me on the exact essay topic. </i>

    <i>He stopped in the middle of nowhere for me to wrench my guts out.</i>

    <i>Then he offered me food, even if awkwardly.</i>

    My heart felt heavy and light at the same time. <i>Zenon... who are you really?</i>

    Before I could sink deeper into that confusion, three knocks sounded on my door.

    "Come in," I called softly.

    The door opened to reveal Lennon first, with Rennon right behind him. Their presence instantly warmed the room.

    "You¡¯re back," Lennon grinned, stepping inside. "We were waiting for you."

    Rennon¡¯s calm eyes softened. "How did it go?"

    They both came closer, sitting on the chairs near my bed like they belonged there ¡ª and maybe they did.

    I shifted, folding my hands on myp. "I... I think it went well."

    They listened without interrupting as I recounted everything: how I found the hall, the invigtors checking us politely, and how some students were caught cheating and removed.

    "It was so impressive," I added, leaning forward slightly. "They caught every single person trying to cheat. I don¡¯t know how they did it so quickly."

    Lennon let out a smallugh, leaning back. "That¡¯s because there are cameras inside the hall, Elira. They probably watched from another room."

    I blinked, surprised. "Cameras?"

    Rennon nodded. "Yes. ESA doesn¡¯t leave such things to chance."

    I sat back, absorbing that. Of course... it was ESA. A ce that only epted the best ¡ª or, at least, tried to.

    Then I remembered another part.

    "Zenon also caught a candidate cheating himself. He told her to stand up, then shredded her paper when she refused to confess. She had written answers on her thighs. It was..." I paused, searching for words, "shocking to see, but also... I don¡¯t know. Impressive."

    They exchanged a look, something quiet passing between them.

    "He can be very strict," Rennon murmured.

    "He¡¯s fair, though," Lennon added. "In his own cold way."

    I hesitated. "He is... intimidating. But... thank you both. Because without you two preparing me, I wouldn¡¯t have even been able to sit for the exam properly."

    They smiled, and Lennon tilted his head, curiosity in his gaze. "What did you think of ESA now that you¡¯ve stepped inside?"

    I bit my lip, then said honestly, "I didn¡¯t want toe out. It feels like a ce where I could finally belong."

    They both chuckled softly.

    "Good," Rennon said, his voice warm. "That means your heart is in it."

    Then, before I lost the courage, I added quietly, "There was something else... The essay topic in the exam was the exact same one Zenon drilled me on."

    Their eyes met over my shoulder.

    "Must be luck," Lennon teased, a faint smirk on his lips.

    But I saw the way Rennon¡¯s gaze softened, and I knew luck wasn¡¯t all of it. Yet, I didn¡¯t say anything. I kept that puzzle piece close to my heart, unsure what to do with it.

    Then, as if another puzzle piece clicked, I lifted my head. "Can I ask you both something?"

    They nodded.

    I drew in a breath. "Was it Zenon... who caught me when I fainted at the clearing during the Mating Moon ceremony?"

    Again, that shared look.

    Lennon was the one who answered. But it was after letting out a long sigh as if he wasn¡¯t supposed to let me know in the first ce.

    "Yes. It was him."

    My heart stuttered. The room felt strangely quiet for a second.

    <i>He caught me... after trying to reject me? Like... how? </i>

    That didn¡¯t even make any sense at all.

    I didn¡¯t understand him at all. Why was he harsh with me in the open, yet silently doing things to protect or help me?

    Before I could voice that confusion, Lennon spoke again, breaking the spell. "By the way, have you eaten something?"

    I nodded, a little embarrassed. "Zenon gave me a bun and yoghurt before we reached home." <i>¡¯And I haven¡¯t even finished the bun yet.¡¯</i>

    I reserved the second part in my heart.

    His brows lifted in surprise, then softened into a grin. "That¡¯s something."

    "But it¡¯s not enough," Lennon said, suddenly standing. Before I could react, he reached for my hand and pulled me gently up from the bed. "Come on. Rennon and I prepared a feast for you. You need to replenish your energy before you can rest properly."

    My eyes widened, and warmth rushed to my chest. "You... did?"

    Rennon stood as well, his calm smile reassuring. "Yes. We thought you¡¯de back hungry and tired."

    I let them lead me out of the room, my steps lighter than before.

    They reminded me of all the hard work, sleepless nights, and wrecked nerves from an entire week. Lennon even pointed out that I had lost a little weight and myplexion wasn¡¯t as bright as it had been before.

    My heart felt fuller, too. Maybe I didn¡¯t understand everything ¡ª especially Zenon ¡ª but right now, I had people who cared, who saw me, and who wanted me to keep going.

    And for now, that was enough.

    I said a silent prayer to the Moon Goddess, asking her never to let me wake up if this turned out to be a dream.</subtxt>

 Chapter 31: A Welcome Feast

    <h4>Chapter 31: A Wee Feast</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The brothers led me out to the flower garden behind the house ¡ª the warm breeze teased my hair, and the petals brushed my dress as we passed.

    At the far end, tucked under the shade of a wide shed woven from bamboo and ivy, a wooden table waited. My steps slowed.

    It wasn¡¯t just lunch. It was a feast, just as Lennon had emphasized.

    A whole turkey, zed until it gleamed a golden hue. A whole barbecued goat, its skin roasted to perfect crispness. tes piled high with sides ¡ª creamy potatoes, leafy greens, spiced rice.

    A basket of fruits, pitchers of fresh juices catching thete sun.

    "Just... for the three of us?" I asked softly, halting at the edge of the table.

    Lennon¡¯s grin widened. "You¡¯re worth celebrating, Elira."

    Heat rose in my cheeks, but I couldn¡¯t help ncing at the empty chair. "Zenon... is heing to join us?"

    "No," Lennon answered, his tone casual, though his gaze flickered.

    I nodded, hiding my small disappointment.

    Just then, my stomach betrayed me ¡ª a loud, desperate growl in the silence. I froze, mortified.

    Lennon chuckled low and reached for the pitcher of juice. "At least someone here¡¯s honest."

    Rennon¡¯s gentle voice rescued me. "Come, sit. Eat."

    We settled down. The food smelled so good, it felt like it wrapped around my heart.

    As I picked up my fork, Lennon began to talk about ESA ¡ª and slowly, my mind drifted away from nerves and into wonder.

    "You¡¯ll have to live in the boarding house," he exined, carving a slice of turkey. "You¡¯ll get roommates. It¡¯s part of the experience."

    I swallowed, surprised. "Oh. So I¡¯ll... stay on campus?"

    "Yes," Rennon confirmed. "Students can go home twice each semester. And there¡¯s a long break at the end of each one."

    Lennon counted on his fingers. "First semester: January to May. Then June is the long break. Second semester: July to November. Then December is the long break again."

    I listened, memorizing every word as if it might slip away.

    Rennon added softly, "Don¡¯t worry. You will get in."

    Lennon nodded, his eyes steady. "We have faith in you, Elira."

    My chest tightened at their certainty. "Thank you," I whispered.

    Rennon sipped water, then said, "Elira, write a list of what you will need for school¡ªshoes, books, toiletries. ESA will provide the uniforms. When the resultse out, we will go shopping."

    I let out a shaky breath. "Alright. I will. Thank you... truly," I said, looking between the brothers.

    "Eat first," Lennon teased, passing me a te. "Then think of listster."

    I smiled, my heart full.

    We continued eating, talking about everything and nothing. The breeze teased the petals down around us, and for a little while, it almost felt like a family pic.

    After lunch, I returned to my bedroom. The heavy meal and the soft breeze had made me sleepy.

    I showered, letting the cool water wash away the tension of the past week ¡ª the studying, the exams, the fear.

    My new trimmed red hair clung damp to my neck as I stepped out, towelling it dry. I wondered when it would grow back.

    I changed into a simple cotton dress and climbed onto my bed. The pillow weed me like an old friend. My eyelids drooped.

    <i>Just a moment...</i>

    Sleep took me before I could finish the thought.

    ---

    I woketer in the evening.

    The sky outside my window was tinted pink and gold. Stretching slowly, I sat up and remembered Rennon¡¯s words about the list.

    Padding over to my dresser, I picked up a notepad and pencil.

    <i>Shoes... notebook, pen, dorm nket, backpack...</i>

    The list grew, line by careful line. Hope was a fragile thing, but it felt steadier now, like something real enough to write down.

    ---

    By dinner, I arrived on time. Lennon and Rennon were already seated, talking in low voices.

    I slipped into my chair quietly after greeting them.

    A momentter, Zenon stepped in, expression unreadable as always. He didn¡¯t look at me, but somehow, the air shifted slightly when he entered.

    Then Alpha Cyprus and Luna Gwenith appeared, their presence filling the room.

    "Good evening, Alpha. Good evening, Luna," I greeted softly, bowing my head.

    Luna Gwenith¡¯s gaze slid past me like I was smoke. But Alpha Cyprus¡¯s eyes crinkled warmly as he sat at the head of the table.

    "Elira," he began, "how were the exams?"

    I lifted my gaze, speaking carefully. "It went well, Alpha. And... I want to thank your sons for helping me prepare. I couldn¡¯t have done this without them."

    I avoided calling names... deliberately.

    A low snort cut through the air.

    "Don¡¯t get too confident," Luna Gwenith¡¯s voice dripped disdain. "Failures will always find new ways to disappoint."

    The words struck, cold and sharp. I lowered my eyes, my fingers trembling slightly under the table.

    Before the silence could swallow me, Lennon¡¯s voice cracked like a whip.

    "Mother, are you saying," he asked, his tone calm but edged with iron, "that your own sons aren¡¯t capable teachers? That we can¡¯t prepare a candidate for a simple entrance exam?"

    Luna Gwenith looked momentarily startled, as though she hadn¡¯t expected him to challenge her so directly.

    When she found her voice, she said, "You know that¡¯s not what I meant."

    Lennon didn¡¯t back down. "It sounded exactly like that."

    Her lips thinned. "You three are excellent teachers," she snapped. "But if the candidate has a dull, rusted brain, what can even the best teacher do?"

    My chest constricted. Shame burned hot under my skin. I didn¡¯t know what I had done to her to deserve this jab.

    Alpha Cyprus spoke then, his voice quiet but final. "Gwen, are you not hungry? Or did youe here to waste your breath?"

    She stiffened. "Cyprus, everyone has freedom of speech. I¡¯m free to share my stance."

    "You may," he said, lifting a brow, "after dinner."

    The silence that followed felt like the weight of a thousand eyes.

    I swallowed hard, forcing the tightness in my throat away.

    Atst, Alpha Cyprus blessed the food, and we began to eat.

    My appetite was shaky.

    I kept my eyes on my te, but inside, I held onto that fragile spark of hope, refusing to let it die.

    No matter what anyone else believed, I would prove that I wasn¡¯t the failure they saw.

    <i>¡¯So, help me, Moon Goddess.¡¯ </i>

 Chapter 32: Unqualified Omega

    <h4>Chapter 32: Unqualified Omega</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Two weeks had crawled by since I took the ESA entrance exam. Two weeks that felt like two lifetimes.

    I scarcely managed it through each day that passed.

    Every day since my exams, the brothers would leave for ESA to carry out their teaching duties. I felt lonely, locking myself in my room after breakfast, only daring to go out when the brothers returned.

    I had been afraid of bumping into the Luna, so staying out of reach was the best bet.

    Last night, I barely slept. Iy awake, eyes on the ceiling, heart thudding painfully, twisting the sheets between my fists until dawn.

    When I finally drifted off, it was only for a few hours, and I woke up with my nerves raw and my head heavy.

    And now...

    Lennon sat behind his sleek ckptop in the study. The morning light streamed through the tall windows, catching in the silver of his wristwatch.

    I hovered beside him, trying not to wring my hands. My heart felt like it might actually stop with every breath.

    He typed quickly, logging in to the school¡¯s admission portal and entering my exam number. The screen blinked, then...

    <i>Loading...</i>

    A circle spun in the middle of the page. My chest rose and fell in sharp, shallow breaths.

    A full minute passed. The page kept loading.

    Lennon leaned back, exhaling. "Well, at least it didn¡¯t say <i>Not Admitted</i>."

    I swallowed, caught between relief and crushing disappointment. "Does it mean... we have to wait again?"

    "Seems so." Lennon¡¯s tone was kind, but I could tell he was frustrated too. "I will ask Zenon if there¡¯s any update. If he knows something, I will let you know. Otherwise, we check again in two days."

    My shoulders dropped as my hope dimmed. "Alright... thank you."

    Lennon shut theptop softly and stood, motioning for me to follow. "Come. Let¡¯s get you something to eat."

    ---

    At breakfast, I barely touched my food. Each swallow felt forced, a lump in my throat refusing to go down. I didn¡¯t want to ruin everyone¡¯s mood, so I kept my gaze on my te, forcing my fingers to stop trembling.

    Alpha Cyprus, noticing, asked Zenon quietly, "What about Elira¡¯s admission? Has the result been posted?"

    The dining hall fell into tense silence. I lifted my gaze slightly, heart hammering.

    Zenon didn¡¯t even look up from his cup. "I don¡¯t know," he answered, voice cold and t.

    Alpha Cyprus frowned. "How can you not know, Zenon? You are the Dean of Studies."

    Slowly, Zenon lifted his head and met his father¡¯s gaze. "Maybe we should all exercise some patience."

    My chest squeezed. I felt his words were meant for me more than anyone else ¡ª a silentmand to calm down when calm was thest thing I felt.

    Then Zenon continued, tone even colder. "The supplementary exam results were on fast track. It¡¯s been two weeks. Everyone who passed and was admitted should have received a letter from ESA by now. That¡¯s the new notification method."

    His words crashed into me like cold water.

    <i>Everyone who passed... should have received a letter...</i>

    No letter hade for me.

    The air rushed out of my lungs. My eyes burned as tears welled up, blurring the table, the walls, the faces around me.

    Lennon¡¯s voice cut through the ringing in my ears, shocked and a little sharp. "When did the process change?"

    Through my watery vision, I saw Zenon nce at him. "It changed with this supplementary exam," he replied. "And yes, it was my suggestion."

    "What?" Lennon sounded incredulous. "You knew and didn¡¯t bother to tell us?"

    Zenon didn¡¯t answer.

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s gaze darkened. "Zenon, you should have informed us."

    Their voices blurred, drowned in the roar inside my head.

    <i>Does this mean... I failed? I won¡¯t get in?</i>

    My chest clenched painfully. Hot tears slipped down my cheeks. I lowered my gaze, blinking fast to stop them, but more came.

    Across the table, Rennon¡¯s gentle eyes caught mine. His brows furrowed, worry shadowing his expression.

    Then Luna Gwenith¡¯s voice sliced through the room, sharp and cold. "Lennon, don¡¯t speak rudely to your elder brother," she scolded. "And how is this any of his fault? That an unqualified Omega dares to dream above her station?"

    My breath caught, my vision blurring further.

    <i>Unqualified... Omega...</i>

    She wasn¡¯t finished. "It¡¯s a good thing," she continued, "for some people to be reminded of their ce the hard way. Who told her to dream so high when she¡¯s undeserving?"

    Painnced through me, sharp and bitter. My fists clenched under the table.

    Then Alpha Cyprus¡¯s voice came, low and firm. "I am the one who dared her to dream big, Gwen. Do you have a problem with that?"

    "Yes!" she snapped, her voice rising. "I do!"

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s tone hardened. "Then go sort it out by yourself."

    I could feel Luna Gwenith¡¯s mood shift, her aura growing darker and colder like a winter storm.

    And then... she spat words that confused mepletely.

    "Is it because of <i>that woman</i>, Cyprus? Are you doing all this because of <i>her</i>?"

    Alpha Cyprus sounded startled. "What are you talking about?"

    Before anything more could be said, Zenon¡¯s cold voice cut the air. "Are you two really fighting at the breakfast table?"

    Silence fell, heavy and uneasy.

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s voice softened. "We are not fighting," he murmured.

    But my heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Tears blurred my sightpletely. I couldn¡¯t see their faces ¡ª only shapes and shadows. My breath came out ragged.

    <i>Because of me... they¡¯re arguing because of me. I¡¯m a bad omen...</i>

    Sniffing, I stood up quickly, my chair scraping the floor. My voice trembled as I bowed my head. "Forgive me... I will excuse myself."

    I didn¡¯t wait to hear what anyone said next.

    As I turned away, I heard Alpha Cyprus call my name, gentle but firm ¡ª "Elira¡ª"

    But I couldn¡¯t look back.

    I fled, blinking away tears that wouldn¡¯t stop, heart heavy with shame, disappointment, and something darker I couldn¡¯t name.

    I only knew I needed to be alone ¡ª somewhere Luna Gwenith¡¯s words couldn¡¯t reach, somewhere my own failure couldn¡¯t echo so loudly in my chest.

 Chapter 33: The Letter

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Letter</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I didn¡¯t make it very far down the hallway.

    Halfway between the dining hall and the grand stairs, my legs simply refused to carry me any further. My chest squeezed, and something inside me broke.

    Uncontroble tears burst free, spilling hot down my cheeks. I couldn¡¯t hold them back this time.

    I fell to my knees on the marble floor, burying my face in my palms as sobs racked my chest. The pain felt bottomless, raw.

    <i>Why can¡¯t anything goode to me? </i>

    <i>Why is it always disappointment, always rejection?</i>

    In my haze of grief, I barely heard it at first ¡ª the quick, heavy footfalls behind me.

    "Elira!" Rennon¡¯s voice, soft but filled with worry.

    "ELIRA!" Lennon¡¯s, sharp, urgent.

    I tried to swallow my sobs, tried to stop crying so they wouldn¡¯t see how broken I truly felt ¡ª but my tears wouldn¡¯t obey.

    Their steps stopped beside me, one on each side.

    "Elira..." Rennon¡¯s hand came to rest gently on my shoulder. Even through my shame, the warmth of it settled something trembling inside me.

    "I¡¯m so sorry," I choked out immediately, voice muffled behind my wet palms. "To you both..."

    "Why are you apologizing to us?" Lennon asked, voice roughened by emotion.

    "Because..." My shoulders shook. "You invested so much time, so much knowledge in me, and I wasted it. I let you down."

    The shame burned hotter than my tears.

    Lennon let out a long sigh. "Come on, Elira, get up. Who told you that?"

    Rennon gently guided me back to my feet. His hand stayed on my shoulder, steadying me, reminding me that I wasn¡¯t alone.

    "Stop crying, Elira," Rennon murmured. "You¡¯ve done nothing wrong."

    But the tears kepting. My hands stayed over my face, too ashamed to meet their gaze.

    Then, footsteps echoed in front of us. I pulled my hands away, blinking past the tears.

    It was the butler, Daris. He came to a respectful stop in front of us, a very unique envelope in his gloved hand.

    "Pardon the intrusion, sirs, miss," he said, voice calm and formal. "This letter came just over an hour ago, addressed to Miss Shaw."

    Lennon stepped forward and almost snatched the letter from him. "Where from?" he demanded.

    "From ESA," the butler answered. "It was hand-delivered, and I waited until breakfast was over before bringing it as instructed."

    My breath caught. ESA?

    Rennon spoke gently, "Thank you. You may go."

    The butler bowed slightly and departed, his shoes clicking quietly down the hallway.

    Lennon turned to me, eyes bright with hope. "Elira... this is it. This could be it!"

    But fear mped tight around my ribs. "What if..." I hesitated, my voice small, "What if the content isn¡¯t good? I don¡¯t want to hope and then¡ª"

    "Elira," Rennon interrupted softly. His voice carried calm certainty. "Remember what Zenon said? Only those who passed and were admitted receive a letter from ESA. So, open it."

    My hands shook as Lennon held out the envelope, indicating for me to take it.

    I wiped my tears on my sleeve, then wiped my wet palms against my skirt. The envelope felt weighty, elegant, printed with ESA¡¯s colours and crest.

    <i>¡¯Please... let it be good news,</i>¡¯ I prayed silently.

    I drew in a shaky breath, then broke the seal and unfolded the letter.

    Lennon and Rennon leaned in, reading over my shoulders as my eyes moved over the elegant script.

    ---

    <strong><i>Elite Supernatural Academy</i></strong>

    <i>Office of Admissions</i>

    <strong><i>Dear Miss Elira Shaw,</i></strong>

    <i>We are delighted to inform you that, following your recent entrance examination and careful review by the Admissions Council, you have been offered a ce at the <strong>Elite Supernatural Academy</strong> for the current academic year.</i>

    <i>Your performance, dedication, and the promise reflected in your application have distinguished you among many worthy candidates. Wemend your efforts and wee you warmly into our academicmunity.</i>

    <i>At ESA, you will join a lineage of schrs, warriors, and leaders who have shaped the history of our kind. We look forward to supporting your continued growth ¡ª both in knowledge and character ¡ª as you prepare to take your ce among tomorrow¡¯s leaders.</i>

    <strong><i>Next Steps:</i></strong>

    <i>1. Your admission is effective immediately for the current semester.</i>

    <i>2. Pleaseplete the enclosed Enrollment Confirmation Form and return it within three days of receipt.</i>

    <i>3. Orientation for new supplementary students will be held in seven days; attendance is mandatory.</i>

    <i>4. A list of required materials and texts is attached for your convenience. Uniforms will be delivered to your doorstep ahead of your orientation.</i>

    <i>Should you have questions, please do not hesitate to contact the Office of Admissions.</i>

    <i>Once again, congrattions on your eptance into Elite Supernatural Academy.</i>

    <i>We look forward to witnessing your journey and the unique mark you will leave within these walls.</i>

    <strong><i>Yours sincerely,</i></strong>

    <i>Amara Evandros,</i>

    <i>Dean of Admissions,</i>

    Elite Supernatural Academy.

    ---

    My breath hitched. My lips parted. The letters swam before my wet eyes.

    "I... I got in..." I whispered at first, voice breaking.

    Then louder, it tore out of me, raw and unrestrained ¡ª "I GOT IN! I GOT INTO ESA!"

    It felt unreal. One second ago, I¡¯d been sobbing on the floor. Now my voice was shaking the walls withughter and relief.

    Lennon whooped, face splitting into a wide grin. Rennon¡¯s eyes lit with a warmth that made my chest tighten.

    They both closed in, gathering me in a hug, each of them wrapping an arm around me, solid and reassuring.

    Rennon bent his head, his breath warm against my skin, and pressed a soft kiss to my forehead. "Congrattions, Elira," he murmured, voice gentle as sunlight.

    My heart flipped, catching the scent of jasmine, mint and citrus. My gaze met his for a moment, and I saw nothing but pride and kindness in his eyes. Then his hand came up, patting my head softly.

    Before my racing heart could steady, Lennon leaned forward and nted a yful, feather-light kiss on my lips. His grin was wicked, eyes sparkling. "Congrattions, my girl!"

    The rush of happiness was almost too much to hold. My tears had turned toughter, my heart hammering with disbelief.

    But then ¡ª like a chill over warm skin ¡ª we all froze.

    A strong presence brushed our senses. Slowly, as one, we turned our heads.

    Zenon stood a few paces away, hands buried in his trouser pockets. His gaze unreadable, his face carved from cold marble.

    The air held for a heartbeat.

    Then Lennon, ever bold, chuckled. "Brother, you¡¯re the only one left," he teased. "Come on, congratte her."

    Zenon¡¯s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly.

    I swallowed, nerves twisting inside me.

    <i>He saw them kiss me... does Lennon mean for him to¡ª?</i>

    For one impossible moment, I wondered if Zenon would step closer. But instead, his gaze darkened, and he muttered, "I¡¯m going to inform Father."

    Then he turned sharply and walked away, his steps clipped and fast.

    Lennon called after him, halfughing, "Wait a second, is he running away? From this?"

    Rennon exhaled softly. "Let it go," he murmured, still smiling.

 Chapter 34: Only For Elira

    <h4>Chapter 34: Only For Elira</h4>

    <strong><i>{Zenon}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I watched her flee.

    Tears had already gathered in her eyes before she rose from her chair, but it wasn¡¯t until she turned that I saw the first one fall¡ªand something sharp twisted inside my chest.

    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to remain seated. Across the table, Father¡¯s gaze was still on the doorway where she had disappeared.

    Lennon and Rennon were already half-risen, pushing back their chairs with scraped wood against marble.

    They went after her.

    But I stayed.

    My spoon hovered over my te, but my appetite was gone. The food tasted nd, foreign, despite being the same breakfast I¡¯ve had for years.

    It wasn¡¯t guilt. Or so I told myself.

    I didn¡¯t hate Elira. I never did.

    At least, that was the truth, even though she might think otherwise.

    I just didn¡¯t ept what she meant.

    The Moon Goddess¡¯s pairing had never felt like a blessing¡ªit felt like a trap. One designed to shatter everything I had built, to chain me to someone who, by my logic, could never stand in the role of Luna.

    But no matter how much I tried to deny it, my actions kept betraying me.

    I remembered two weeks ago, after the incident with the scalding water from her cousin.

    I had felt it¡ªthe constant searing pain, hot as me, crawling under my own skin though I lived far away from her bedroom.

    Andter, the quiet sobs in her room.

    More than once, when the house slept, I had found myself standing in the darkness by her door.

    I told myself it was curiosity. Or duty, since she was tied to us.

    Yet, each time, my wolf stayed painfully silent, as if watching me, amused at my hypocrisy.

    Then, the day I trimmed her hair.

    It wasn¡¯t kindness. Or so I told myself.

    It was a necessity, partly because Lennon forced my hand, but mainly because I couldn¡¯t stand seeing her like that, hacked and humiliated.

    A Luna, even an unwanted one, shouldn¡¯t look that way.

    And then the letter...

    A few days ago, I checked the list in the admissions office. I had seen her name among the sessful candidates. And the idea hade to me¡ªto craft and send the admission letters by courier, a personal touch that might mean more to the students.

    A new tradition, I had called it to the Dean of Admissions.

    But it was for her. Only for Elira.

    I wanted the letter to be special, memorable for her. It was also a reminder of how far she hade and how well she should make the most of her three years in ESA.

    Because the journey would be tedious, she woulde to understand that all her cousin¡¯s cruelty she had endured was meant to prepare her for it.

    ---

    This morning at breakfast, when Father asked about the results, I had spoken carefully, deliberately vague.

    I had expected mild disappointment, maybe a simple sad face.

    I hadn¡¯t expected her to break.

    When she left, I felt the sting in my chest again, as if her pain was my own.

    I hated that.

    Hated that no matter what I said, the mate bond refused to loosen its hold.

    ---

    After finishing the meal, every bite turning to ash in my mouth, I rose, ignoring Mother¡¯s whispers, Father¡¯s sigh, and Lennon¡¯s heated re that still lingered in the room.

    I walked down the corridor toward the butler¡¯s wing, intending to ask Daris if a letter from ESA had arrived.

    Part of me already knew it had toe soon.

    She had earned it.

    But halfway down the hall, I heardughter. Light, breathless, tinged with disbelief. Hers.

    I turned the corner and saw them.

    Elira stood between my brothers, shoulders trembling, her face flushed with emotion. Rennon had one hand gently on her head, smiling in that quiet way of his. Lennon, always bolder, had just leaned forward, brushing a quick kiss against her lips as he grinned.

    In her hands was the envelope, deep navy with the silver crest of ESA.

    Relief hit me first, so sharp it almost staggered me.

    <i>She had her letter. Finally.</i>

    And then, before I could stop it, another feeling twisted through me. Seeing them close, seeing Lennon¡¯s casual boldness and the way Elira¡¯s face lit up¡ªsomething in me bristled, coiled tight in my chest.

    But I said nothing.

    I only stood there, hands tucked into my trouser pockets, hiding the clench of my fists.

    <i>She looked better when she was happy.</i>

    That was the only thought I allowed.

    Then, they turned.

    Elira¡¯s eyes, red from crying moments before, now shone wet with joy, fixed on me as if unsure of what I would say.

    Lennon, damn him, couldn¡¯t resist.

    He half-turned, a teasing grin as sharp as ever.

    "You are the only one left, brother. Come on, congratte her."

    For half a heartbeat, I froze.

    I could see what he meant¡ªthe yful nudge, the unspoken dare to step closer. And I could also see what he didn¡¯t mean to show: that even Lennon wondered if I was capable of warmth.

    I held Elira¡¯s gaze for a breath longer. Then I blinked, my expression cooling.

    "I¡¯m going to inform Father," I said, voice low, clipped.

    Before they could answer, I turned on my heel, coat sweeping lightly behind me.

    As I walked away, the mate bond snarled in quiet protest.

    Part of me wanted to go back, to join them, to let the faint curl of pride and relief show. To tell her she had earned this, truly. That the girl who once cried silently in hallways now had a ce in the most prestigious school in our world.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    Because if I started, I didn¡¯t know where it would end.

    And because the Luna the pack deserved shouldn¡¯t see the Alpha¡¯s eldest son waver.

    Yet even as I stepped away, I knew I¡¯d remember the sound of herugh¡ªfragile, breathless, alive¡ªfar longer than I cared to admit.

 Chapter 35: Little Banters Between Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 35: Little Banters Between Brothers</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I was still cradling the letter in my hands, the edges warm from my palms, when Lennon ruffled my hair, saying we were going shopping, and Rennon gently urged me to go get my list ready.

    My cheeks still burned faintly from their kisses, my heart hammering louder each time I reyed the moment in my head.

    I barely remembered what I¡¯d scrawled on the notepad the other day, but after taking a few calming breaths, I gathered my thoughts and rewrote a neater list, adding the ones from ESA¡¯s letter: Notebooks, stationery, shoes, toiletries, a new schoolbag.

    Rennon had said to write down anything, even the little things, so I dared to add two hair clips and a soft scarf, just in case.

    By the time I returned to the hallway, Lennon and Rennon were waiting. Lennon¡¯s excitement was almost infectious; he practically bounced on his feet, while Rennon stood calmly beside him, keys in hand.

    We headed outside to Rennon¡¯s sleek ck car. Rennon took the driver¡¯s seat, Lennon slid into the passenger seat, and I settled into the back and secured my seatbelt.

    The leather was cool beneath my fingertips, and the faint scent of Rennon¡¯s perfume¡ªjasmine, citrus, mint¡ªstill lingered inside.

    As soon as Rennon started the car, Lennon fiddled impatiently with the dashboard screen.

    "Lennon, don¡¯t you dare," Rennon warned in a quiet voice that still held authority, but Lennon grinned like a mischievous wolf and cranked up a pop song loud enough that the bass vibrated through the seats.

    "Oh,e on," Lennon drawled, ncing back at me, his golden eyes glinting. "Elira, do you know this one?"

    "I¡ªI don¡¯t," I admitted, my voice half-drowned by the music. I knew nothing about music and fun.

    "No worries! Just watch and learn!" Lennon said, snapping his fingers to the beat and rolling his shoulders.

    He turned forward, rapping along to a few lyrics, then twisted back again to wink at me.

    Rennon, meanwhile, sighed deeply, his eyes never leaving the road. "You¡¯re going to make everyone think Elira and I are as uncultured as you," he muttered.

    "And isn¡¯t that just perfect?" Lennon shot back with augh, rolling down the window a crack and drumming his fingers against the door.

    Their banter made me giggle softly.

    Sitting there in the backseat, I realized something: Lennon seemed to thrive on teasing, turning everything into a small victory, while Rennon always spoke few words, measured, steady, like water over stones.

    Rennon would rather be silent than argue.

    For a brief, silly moment, I wondered what Zenon would do if he were here.

    I pictured him seated beside Lennon, his cold stare sharp as a de, brow twitching as he red intimidating daggers until Lennon reluctantly turned the volume down.

    The image was so vivid that a soft chuckle escaped my lips before I caught myself.

    I tucked a strand of red hair behind my ear and kept watching Lennon dance to the beat.

    "You¡¯re driving like a snail, Rennon!" Lennon teased, leaning back against his seat.

    Without even ncing his brother¡¯s way, Rennon replied in that mild, dry tone, "When you finally trade your precious bike for a proper car, you can drive however you please."

    "Ha! You sound like Father," Lennon shot back, and then grumbled, "Faster, man. We will get old before we reach the mall."

    "And you," Rennon added, still unbothered, "can stop distracting me unless you¡¯d like to walk all the way there."

    I smiled wider. Thatst statement sounded so much like something Zenon would say, cold and blunt¡ªbut fair.

    And before I could stop it, my thoughts returned to Zenon again: how he had looked earlier, standing silently in the hallway, his eyes unreadable.

    Why did my mind keep drifting to him, even when he wasn¡¯t here?

    But Lennon¡¯sughter pulled me back. The car swayed gently as Rennon turned into a wider road, and sunlight spilt through the windows, catching on Lennon¡¯s ck hair and the edges of Rennon¡¯s calm profile.

    In that small, rolling moment, surrounded by music and quietughter, I felt something I hadn¡¯t dared to feel for a long time.

    A fragile but real sense of belonging.

    The music still hummed low in the background when, out of nowhere, Lennon twisted halfway around in his seat.

    "By the way, Elira," he said, his gold-flecked gaze yful but sharp, "hand me that list of yours."

    I hesitated. "Now?"

    "Yes," he insisted, wiggling his fingers at me. "I need to see you what you wrote."

    I fished the folded notepad from my small purse and passed it forward, my heart fluttering a little.

    Lennon flicked it open with a practiced sweep of his thumb and scanned my handwriting, his lips curving into something between amusement and mock disapproval.

    "This is it? Seriously?" he scoffed. "Elira, this list isn¡¯tplete. Where¡¯s everything else you will need?"

    My brows knitted. "But... I think I wrote down everything important," I murmured, heat rising in my cheeks.

    Lennon tsked softly. "You think. But you missed a lot."

    Beside him, Rennon kept his gaze steady on the road. "Don¡¯t worry," he said in that calm, sure tone that always felt like a balm, "we will get everything you missed."

    The quiet certainty in his voice eased my embarrassment.

    Almost an hourter, the car finally turned off the main road. Outside the window, a sleek, ss-and-marble building stretched up like it wanted to scrape the clouds.

    Wide steps led to grand revolving doors, and everywhere people bustled in and out¡ªsomeughing, some staring into phones, some dressed in the kind of expensive clothes I¡¯d only seen on posters.

    My breath caught. I had never stepped foot inside a ce like this.

    For a second, my heart whispered that I didn¡¯t belong here. But before that whisper could grow teeth, Lennon opened his door and shed me a grin.

    "Ready to go blow some money?" he teased.

    I swallowed and nodded, carefully stepping out of the back seat. Rennon locked the car, his expression mild but warm, and together we walked toward the ss doors that shimmered with morning light.

 Chapter 36: Fun Shopping Experience

    <h4>Chapter 36: Fun Shopping Experience</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Inside, the mall smelled faintly of polished marble, perfume and roasted coffee. The air was cool, the floor gleamed, and shop windows overflowed with silk dresses, leather shoes, and glittering disys.

    We started at the jewellery section first. Lennon insisted I try on a few delicate, silver earrings and even a tiny rose-gold pair shaped like crescent moons. Under the soft lights, my red hair almost glowed, and Lennon nodded approvingly.

    "Perfect," he announced, before telling the clerk to pack them.

    My cheeks burned. "But they¡¯re expensive¡ª"

    "Shhh," Lennon hushed me yfully. "Haven¡¯t you learned? You are with us now."

    Next came the wristwatches. Rennon¡¯s gaze was more discerning, thoughtful. He asked me to try three different simple designs, all elegant rather than shy.

    I realized, as I slipped the cool metal around my wrist, that my taste leaned more toward what Rennon picked: clean lines, soft curves, nothing too bright.

    They paid without hesitation, each brother holding bags on one arm.

    Then Rennon suggested softly, "Let¡¯s get you more casual clothes. You will need them for weekends and after sses."

    For a second, my heart squeezed. New clothes. Not secondhand, not passed-down. Mine.

    We walked to the clothing section next.

    Rennon¡¯s choices leaned toward soft knits, gentle earth tones and pale blues; Lennon¡¯s picks were brighter, yful skirts, sweatshirts with witty prints, and cheerful colours.

    Each time I tried something on, they both offered honest opinions, though Lennon¡¯s tended to be louder.

    At one point, Lennon made me hold up two dresses in front of the mirror ¡ª one he chose, one Rennon picked. "Which feels more you?" he asked.

    My gaze drifted to the pale sage-green one Rennon had picked. "This one," I whispered.

    Lennon grinned and elbowed Rennon lightly. "How did you know what she likes?"

    Rennon just lifted a brow. "Not everyone wants to look like a festivalntern," he countered.

    Iughed softly, my heart oddly light.

    Amid the rustle of hangers and hum of shoppers, Lennon started telling stories.

    "Dorm life isn¡¯t as scary as it sounds," he said, draping a navy hoodie over his arm. "When we were first years, Rennon refused to share a room with anyone except Zenon and me."

    Rennon nced up, an almost embarrassed crease between his brows. "It wasn¡¯t refusal. I preferred familiarpany."

    "And Zenon," Lennon continued, ignoring him, "used to sneak out after curfew to study in the library because the dorm was too noisy for him."

    My eyes widened. "Really?"

    Rennon sighed but didn¡¯t deny it. "He needed the quiet," he said simply.

    "And me," Lennon added with mock pride, "I organized a midnight card game that almost got us detention."

    The thought of the three of them, younger and just students like I was about to be, softened something inside me.

    "And yes," Lennon finished, looking at me, "you will probably share a room with at least two other girls. But don¡¯t worry¡ªyou will be fine. And," he added, softer, "if anyone tries to bully you, tell us. Or better still, tell me. I will handle it."

    Rennon cleared his throat. Then, to me, his gaze turned gentle, "Just focus on being yourself, and your studies. If there is anything, you can text us immediately."

    "Though if you must," Lennon teased, "learn to win them, too."

    "We need to get you some dorm essentials even though ESA provides almost everything," Rennon added quietly, "like toiletries, bed linen, maybe even a bedsidemp forte-night studying."

    I hadn¡¯t even thought of those things.

    We moved on to pick up the dorm essentials at the next store. And they got me notebooks, stationery and a lightweight suitcase for weekend breaks.

    We had barely left thest checkout counter, bags heavy in Lennon¡¯s and Rennon¡¯s arms, when Lennon turned to me, eyes bright.

    "It¡¯s way past lunch," he said. "And there¡¯s no chance we¡¯re making it back in time."

    Before I could answer, Rennon asked, quieter but firm, "Elira, what would you like to eat? It¡¯s your choice today."

    I blinked. "Um... anything simple," I murmured, not sure of what I wanted.

    I would eat anything after all, I¡¯ve been forced to eat rotten food dumped in apost bin.

    Lennon scoffed yfully. "Simple? We¡¯ve been shopping for hours, you need something better than ¡¯simple¡¯."

    They led me to a cozy restaurant on the top floor of the mall, warm lights spilling across dark wood tables. The air smelled of grilled meat, herbs and fresh bread.

    Once seated, Lennon grinned at me across the table. "Order what you truly want, Elira. And don¡¯t say ¡¯anything¡¯."

    Rennon gently slid the menu closer to me, his voice soft. "Take your time."

    I nced through the dishes, heart fluttering. Finally, I noted something that caught my eye¡ªroasted chicken with a creamy sauce, spiced rice, and fresh fruit juice.

    "Good choice," Lennon praised. Then, almost without thinking, he took my cutlery from the folded napkin, wiped them carefully with another clean napkin, and set them neatly before me.

    Rennon, meanwhile, poured water into my ss.

    When the food arrived, the warmth in my chest grew deeper. It wasn¡¯t just the food, but the quiet way they made sure I had what I needed.

    We ate,ughing lightly about the mall crowds and the number of bags Lennon was carrying.

    Then, Lennon¡ªteasing as always¡ªlooked at me with a glint in his eyes. "Elira, you shouldn¡¯t smile like that to anyone except us," he said.

    "Huh?" I was taken aback by his statement and looked to Rennon for exnation, but he shrugged.

    He had no idea what his brother was talking about.

    "I don¡¯t want you attracting those males at ESA who can¡¯t keep their eyes off beautiful youngdies like you."

    I choked slightly on the rice I was chewing. Rennon reached over instantly, hand firm and steady, rubbing my back until the coughing passed.

    Lennon handed me the ss of water, his grin softening with concern.

    "Easy there," he murmured.

    "I¡¯m okay," I whispered hoarsely, still embarrassed, but secretly touched.

    ---

    The drive home was quieter.

    No loud music or teasing arguments this time.

    Just the low hum of the car engine, the soft rustle of shopping bags, and the steady beat of my own heart.

    For the first time in a long while, I felt content.

    When we arrived back at the Alpha¡¯s residence, Lennon and Rennon refused to let me carry even a single bag.

    "Lead the way," Rennon told me gently.

    I guided them upstairs to my room on the second floor. They set all the bags down near my dresser, careful and deliberate.

    Just as I was about to thank them, a soft knock sounded on the door.

    We turned.

    Zenon stood there, framed by the doorway, his expression unreadable as always, hands tucked into his trouser pockets.

    Before any of us could greet him, his gaze settled on me.

    "Elira," he said, his tone t but clear, e to my study to fill out the Enrollment Confirmation Form. And bring your admission letter with you."

    Then he turned and left, his footsteps fading down the hall.

    I blinked after him, confused. "But... aren¡¯t I supposed to go to ESA to submit it myself?"

    Lennon chuckled, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Normally, yes. But it looks like you won¡¯t need to."

    Rennon¡¯s gentle voice added, "Zenon will process everything for you. From home."

    My breath caught.

    Zenon... was helping me. Again.

    A small warmth, stubborn and unexpected, sparked quietly in my chest.

 Chapter 37: Something New From Zenon

    <h4>Chapter 37: Something New From Zenon</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I paused outside Zenon¡¯s study door, my heart hammering so loudly I thought it might echo down the hall.

    With a soft breath to steady myself, I lifted my hand and knocked, my knuckles barely tapping the polished wood.

    A beat of silence followed before his cold voice cut through:

    "Enter."

    I turned the handle, stepping in quietly. The room smelled of leather, old books, and that distinct scent I¡¯de to notice around him¡ªoud and ck pepper.

    It wrapped around me, unsettling and oddly familiar, reminding me that this was the same man who¡¯d caught me at the clearing before I hit the ground.

    It was a reminder that there was much I didn¡¯t know about this man.

    Zenon sat behind his broad desk, a stack of neatly arranged documents at his elbow, his gaze fixed on me with that same unreadable look.

    "Sit," he ordered, voice low butmanding.

    I obeyed, lowering myself into the chair opposite him. My heart felt like it was trying to crawl up my throat.

    Then he extended a hand. "The letter from ESA."

    I fumbled with the envelope, offering it to him with both hands, the seal already broken. His long fingers brushed mine briefly as he took it¡ªan unremarkable touch, but it sent a small shock through my chest.

    Zenon unfolded the letter, his gaze scanning the words swiftly, then folded it back, cing it carefully to one side of his desk.

    He took out the attached Enrollment Confirmation Form and then reached for a stack of sorted papers on his desk, neat and intimidating, and pushed them toward me.

    "Read each one carefully," he instructed, his tone clipped, "then only write your name and sign where required."

    My fingers trembled slightly as I pulled the first sheet closer.

    The papers weren¡¯t just the Enrollment Confirmation Form I was required to fill and return to the school; there were other documents too, each demanding something: my personal details, my parents¡¯ names and upations, guardian information, sponsor details... and lines for a signature.

    As my eyes caught the section asking for my parents¡¯ details, my chest tightened painfully.

    The memory of them¡ªmy father¡¯sugh, my mother¡¯s gentle hands flickered through my mind, raw and sharp.

    Tears blurred the page, and I had to blink them away.

    Then his cold voice snapped through the air, sharp as a p.

    "Why are you wasting time? You only need to write your name and sign. Or is that too much?"

    "I-I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, meeting his gaze briefly before lowering mine again. My voice came out thin. "I thought I needed to fill everything."

    His eyes narrowed, dark and impatient, sending a fresh wave of nerves through me.

    He rolled a ck pen across the desk. It stopped in front of me.

    "Start," he ordered.

    My hands felt heavy as I picked up the pen. I wrote my name carefully, each letter deliberate and round. Then I froze.

    Signature.

    I didn¡¯t have one. Not really.

    I hesitated, the pen hovering above the page. I scribbled lightly in the air, trying to imagine what my signature might look like, but nothing came.

    My chest tightened painfully as I realized how unprepared I truly was.

    "Are you here to waste my time?" His tone sliced through my panic once again, cold and sharp.

    I lifted my gaze to his, my voice small. "I... I don¡¯t have a signature."

    He scoffed, leaning back slightly. "How can someone your age, admitted into ESA, not have a signature?"

    His words stung, hot and humiliating. I dropped my gaze, ashamed.

    "You¡¯re really not ready," he muttered, his voice low, as if to himself. "If you understood what you signed up for, you wouldn¡¯t be soidback."

    The weight of those words pressed on me, making my throat burn.

    Then, to my surprise, he gathered the stack of forms from under my hand. I thought for a terrible moment that he was about to take my admission away. And I was very well ready to get on my knees and beg.

    Instead, he ced two in sheets of paper in front of me.

    "Create one," he ordered curtly. "And practice until you don¡¯t forget it."

    My pulse thudded in my ears. I nced at the nk sheet. Where did I even start?

    I tried to remember my father¡¯s signature, but the memory was faded and soft around the edges. Nothing was clear.

    Still, I lowered my pen, drawing a shaky curve, then another. What I produced looked more like a wandering insect than anything official.

    When I nced up, Zenon¡¯s gaze was fixed on the page, sharp and unimpressed.

    "Are you drawing an ant?" His voice was cold, but something about the bluntness almost made me want tough¡ªexcept I was too nervous. And he might bite my head off.

    "I... I don¡¯t know how to create one," I admitted, my voice almost breaking.

    He pinched the bridge of his nose, clearly frustrated. "You were just sent to raise my blood pressure," he muttered under his breath.

    Then, in a single smooth motion, he picked up his calligraphy pen, uncapped it, and signed his own name on the other in sheet.

    The signature flowed in elegant, practiced strokes¡ªsharp curves and unique angles, powerful yet refined. It was... beautiful.

    I caught myself staring.

    "Look," he said, his voice low and instructive now. "Use the initials of your name, add unique strokes only you can repeat perfectly. If it¡¯s too simple, anyone can forge it."

    I nodded, still mesmerized by his neat handwriting.

    "Remember," he continued, "if someone forges your signature, you could get into serious trouble. And be careful who you sign in front of. Some people can copy a signature just by watching once."

    His words sank deep, sobering me. No one had ever taught me this much about protection, about risk.

    "Thank you," I whispered, voice small but sincere.

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    Slowly, I lowered my pen again, and this time, guided by what he¡¯d shown me, I began to shape something new¡ª

    My first real signature.

 Chapter 38: Uncle Marc Came

    <h4>Chapter 38: Uncle Marc Came</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    My fingers trembled slightly from drawing and redrawing my new signature.

    Zenon didn¡¯t speak much, only instructing: "Again."

    So, I did. Over and over until the in sheet in front of me looked like a crowded field of messy letters and strokes that slowly began to resemble something unique¡ªsomething mine.

    Atst, when the paper was nearly covered, Zenon¡¯s cold voice broke the quiet.

    "Never forget this signature," he said, his tone sharp, as though it was amand, not advice.

    I swallowed and nodded quickly.

    "And practice it," he added, "a few times every day until it bes instinct."

    "Yes, sir," I murmured, lowering my gaze to the ink-stained page.

    Without another word, he reached forward, lifted the sheet from the desk, and set it aside. Then, he passed the forms back to me¡ªthe ones I was meant toplete.

    "Finish them," he said.

    "Thank you," I whispered, though my voice barely reached him.

    I carefully wrote my name where required, and slowly, almost nervously, added my new signature on the dotted lines. Each stroke felt awkward at first, but by the second form, it began to flow better.

    Halfway through the second sheet, the quiet was broken by the low ring of thendline on Zenon¡¯s desk.

    I nced up instinctively. Zenon reached out, lifted the receiver, and pressed it to his ear. For a few seconds, he didn¡¯t say anything. The silence was strangely tense.

    Then, all he said was, "Okay."

    He reced the receiver without another word.

    After that, he turned slightly to his right, tapped something quickly on theptop beside him, and the small printer on the edge of the desk came to life with a low hum.

    A single sheet slid out. Zenon took it, skimmed it once, then slipped it neatly into arge brown envelope.

    I kept my gaze on my form, my pen shaking a bit as I signed thest page.

    Finally, he spoke again, his tone curt. "Are you done?"

    "Yes," I answered softly, setting down the pen and sitting straighter.

    Zenon stood and picked up the envelope. "Let¡¯s go. Your uncle is here."

    My heart gave a startled jump.

    "Uncle... Marc?" I whispered.

    But Zenon was already at the door.

    I rose from the chair and hurried after him, my steps echoing softly in the hallway.

    In the corridor of the ground floor, I saw them immediately: Butler Daris, standing respectfully by the wall, and Uncle Marc¡ªfamiliar, solid, and strangely smaller than my eyes remembered.

    He turned at the sound of our approach. His gaze found me at once, and his face softened into a gentle smile.

    "Elira."

    My steps faltered as old memories and fresh hurt tangled in my chest.

    I had med him silently for so long¡ªfor not seeing, for being absent, for being too busy to notice what his wife and daughter did to me, even though I should have spoken instead of pretending to be fine.

    But seeing him now, with lines of worry on his face that looked so much like Father¡¯s... my anger loosened, slipping away like water.

    I took another step, and another, until I was standing in front of him.

    His eyes brightened a little, as though he¡¯d feared I wouldn¡¯te.

    "How are you?" he asked gently, his voice lower than I remembered.

    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine, Uncle" I whispered.

    "I¡¯m d," he said, a hint of relief in his expression. "You look well. You arepletely healed."

    Before I could answer, Zenon¡¯s voice cut between us.

    "The documents?"

    The warmth in Uncle Marc¡¯s gaze cooled a fraction as he turned to Zenon. I noticed, for the first time, that he was holding a brown envelope as well.

    Without a word, Uncle Marc passed it to Zenon, who handed him the envelope he had brought from his study.

    "Sign on it," Zenon instructed, then he turned without waiting and left.

    His departure left an empty, echoing space behind him.

    I watched his back disappear around the corner, then turned to my uncle.

    But before I could ask what all that was about, Butler Daris stepped forward and spoke quietly.

    "The Alpha is ready to see you, Sir."

    Uncle Marc nodded. Then he looked at me and gave a softer smile.

    "Wait here for me, Elira."

    I nodded, though my heart twisted with questions.

    He followed the butler down the hall, disappearing around the bend that led to the Alpha¡¯s private sitting room.

    I stayed where I was, in the quiet hallway, my thoughts spiralling. My gaze wandered to the sunlight pooling across the marble floor.

    The minutes crawled by until nearly an hour had passed.

    Atst, Uncle Marc returned, the butler trailing behind.

    As they approached, I saw Uncle Marc hand the envelope back to Butler Daris, telling him to take it to Zenon.

    Then he nced at me, offered a faint but real smile, and said gently, "Walk with me, Elira."

    We stepped outside, the warm afternoon breeze lifting the edge of my hair. The crunch of gravel under our shoes felt grounding.

    For a while, neither of us spoke. I could sense he had something on his mind, something heavy.

    When we reached the driveway, Uncle Marc stopped.

    He turned to me, and for a moment, he just looked¡ªhis gaze soft, but troubled.

    "First," he said, "congrattions on your admission to Elite Supernatural Academy. You¡¯ve made your parents proud, Elira."

    My throat tightened, but I managed, "Thank you, Uncle."

    Then his voice lowered, quieter, as though he was choosing every word.

    "Are you...fortable here?"

    I hesitated. Part of me wanted to consider his feelings, but another part, that had promised to put myself first, just this once, chose honesty.

    "I am," I whispered. "I¡¯m happy here."

    His eyes darkened briefly, like a shadow crossing the sun. "I see," he murmured.

    He sighed, the sound heavy. "I¡¯m sorry," he said softly, "for all the wrongs you endured in my house. Regina insists it was the servant who harmed you, but... when ites to you, I don¡¯t trust her words anymore."

    Something in me loosened, and I felt a quiet relief. "Thank you," I whispered.

    Uncle Marc looked away, gazing out across the driveway as though searching for something. Then he spoke again, slower this time.

    "Alpha Cyprus asked for your documents, so I brought them all. Everything you might need for the Academy."

    I nodded, unsure what to say, but grateful.

    For a few seconds, silence stretched between us. Then, his gaze returned to me.

    "Elira," he began, "no other ce in this world is better than home."

    I frowned slightly, confused by his words.

    He continued, his tone careful. "I will make my home better for you. And when it¡¯s ready¡ªwhen it¡¯s truly a ce for you, I wille to bring you back."

    My chest tightened. I didn¡¯t want to live in his house again, at least not with Regina and Lady Maren, present.

    Before I could speak, he gently touched my shoulder.

    "If you need anything,e to me," he added, his voice softer now.

    Then he stepped back, offered a small nod, and turned to leave.

    I stood there, the breeze tugging gently at my dress, watching his back retreat toward the car he hade in.

 Chapter 39: Donâ€™t Be Like Your Mother

    <h4>Chapter 39: Don¡¯t Be Like Your Mother</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Part of me felt lighter, hearing Uncle Marc¡¯s apology and knowing he still cared. But hisst real words echoed in my chest:

    <i>"When it¡¯s truly a ce for you, I wille to bring you back."</i>

    Back to the Beta residence ¡ª the house I had once called home when my father still lived. That ce had been my whole world then: stone corridors warmed by my mother¡¯sughter, the study that had smelled of ink and leather, and the steady calm of my father¡¯s presence.

    Now, that same house was filled with memories that hurt. Regina¡¯s coldmands and cruel treatment. Lady Maren¡¯s scornful gaze.

    Even if my uncle meant well, I couldn¡¯t imagine going back and calling that ce "home" again.

    But I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was so eager to bring me back.

    Was it guilt? Responsibility? Or did he truly believe I still belonged there?

    I took a slow breath, forcing the ache down.

    ¡¯<i>It doesn¡¯t matter,¡¯</i> I reminded myself. My ce¡ªat least for now¡ªwas here, and soon, at ESA.

    Then, like a string tugging at my thoughts, I remembered: Zenon still had my admission letter and the forms. If nothing else, I had to go back inside.

    I turned, walking through the gravel path that crunched softly under my shoes, back into the main house. The corridors inside felt hushed and cool after the sunlit driveway. My feet carried me, almost on their own, to the third floor.

    I stopped in front of Zenon¡¯s study door, took a breath to steady my racing heart, and knocked lightly.

    I hoped he wouldn¡¯t find me a nuisance as he wasn¡¯t particrly fond of my presence.

    A short pause after, his cold voice, still clipped as ever. "Enter."

    I stepped inside, feeling the cool air from the AC hit my face.

    He didn¡¯t look up at first, just finished writing something. Finally, his gaze lifted, meeting mine, calm and unreadable.

    "I... I came to ask," I began, voice smaller than I meant, "about my ESA admission letter. And... if you still need me for anything."

    Without answering, he reached for the neat pile on his right, pulled out that unique envelope and held it out toward me.

    I stepped forward, taking it carefully. The thick parchment felt warm from his hand.

    "On orientation day, you wille with me toplete your student profile and collect your ID there before it starts," he said expressionlessly.

    Something in my chest fluttered. <i>Come with him?</i>

    I nodded quickly. "Thank you... Sir."

    He didn¡¯t reply. His attention had already returned to the document on his desk.

    I turned, stepping out and closing the door gently behind me.

    ---

    Dinner was rxing for me without Luna Gwenith¡¯s presence.

    Alpha Cyprus cleared his throat gently, drawing all our gazes. "Elira," he began, his tone warm yet firm, "I want you to know that I am officially your sponsor to ESA."

    My heart fluttered, and I sat up straighter, the words sinking in. Sponsor...

    Then my mind shed to the brown envelope Zenon had exchanged with Uncle Marc earlier that day.

    <i>Did they make Uncle Marc give me up to them... legally?</i>

    I didn¡¯t know what it meant exactly, but somehow, a part of me felt... anchored.

    Happily, Alpha Cyprus continued, "And my sons¡ªyour mates, Zenon, Lennon, and Rennon, will be responsible for you while you¡¯re there."

    Lennon¡¯s grin spread across his face while Rennon offered me a soft, steady smile.

    Zenon, however, only flicked a brief nce at his father, then turned away and forked a piece of stewed chicken into his mouth, unbothered.

    My heart sank a little at the thought that he really must hate the idea of me being his mate.

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯ voice drew me back. "Don¡¯t hesitate to go to any of them if you need something," he said kindly. "If you face a problem, tell them¡ªthey will help you solve it."

    "Thank you... Alpha," I whispered, my voice catching.

    His smile deepened, softening the hard lines of his face. "Good. Now eat."

    I nodded and lowered my gaze to the te before me.

    After dinner, Lennon and Rennon walked me back to my room. We didn¡¯t speak much, but the quiet feltforting, like a shield around me. At my door, I turned to them.

    "Good night," I said softly.

    "Good night, Elira," Rennon murmured, warmth in his gaze.

    "Sleep tight, my girl," Lennon added, a teasing lilt to his voice.

    I stepped inside, closing the door gently behind me. The moment thetch clicked, I let out a small breath and reached for the light switch.

    The warm glow flooded the room, and that was when I saw her.

    Luna Gwenith.

    Standing silently in the middle of my room, her presence was sharp and cold as steel.

    I gasped, stumbling back, my heart thudding painfully in my chest.

    Her gaze locked onto mine, her lips curling slightly. "It¡¯s good you¡¯re scared of me," she said quietly. "Keep it that way. It will save you."

    My breath caught in my throat. I didn¡¯t know why, but I feared her more than Regina and Lady Marenbined¡ªdeeper, colder, like fear born into my bones.

    She stepped forward. I swallowed, instinctively backing away until my shoulders brushed the closed door behind me.

    I had nowhere to run to now.

    "I underestimated you," she went on, her voice cold and precise, cutting into me like a de. "I didn¡¯t know you had it in you to win over my precious sons in so short a time. Even Zenon."

    The mention of his name twisted something in my chest.

    She took another step closer. My legs felt weak. ¡¯<i>Please... someonee find me...¡¯</i>

    "You¡¯re greedy," she hissed, each word dripping with contempt. "To want all three of my sons for yourself. A lowly, orphaned omega with nothing to her name, except being a ve to her cousin."

    My throat burned. Tears stung at the corners of my eyes.

    "Do you really think you deserve any of them?" she demanded, her gaze sharp as broken ss.

    My lips parted, but no sound came out. Slowly, my head moved side to side.

    Her eyes gleamed with cold satisfaction. "Remember that, Elira," she whispered, voice quiet as poison. "You¡¯re worthless. Nothing."

    The words dug deeper than I expected, dimming the tiny light I¡¯d dared to nurture in my chest.

    My lips trembled; tears broke free, trailing warm lines down my cheeks.

    "And I am not afraid to stain my hands." Then she raised her palm before my face.

    I hadn¡¯t even noticed she¡¯d stepped so close, her cold perfume prickling at my nose.

    "Step aside," shemanded.

    My legs moved numbly. I stepped back from the door.

    She opened it, but just as she stepped across the threshold, she paused. Her gaze sliced back to me, eyes glinting with something unreadable.

    "Don¡¯t be like your mother. You can see for yourself, she didn¡¯t end well."

    The door shut behind her, the soft click echoing louder than a m.

    I stumbled forward, fumbling to twist the lock with shaking fingers. When it clicked shut, my back slid against the wood, and I sank to the floor.

    Silent sobs wracked my chest, tears spilling freely. ¡¯<i>Don¡¯t be like your mother...¡¯</i>

    I didn¡¯t even understand what she meant ¡ª but the malice in her voice left me cold to my bones.

    I buried my face in my trembling hands, forcing myself to cry quietly, so no one would hear.

    And in this locked room, the weight of my loneliness pressed heavier than ever.

 Chapter 40: Make Her Regret

    <h4>Chapter 40: Make Her Regret</h4>

    <strong><i>{Regina}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I lounged back on my velvet bedspread, one leg crossed over the other, as the servant carefully filed my nails.

    She dared to ask, "Mydy, what colour should I apply?"

    I flicked my wrist dismissively. "Baby pink," I said.

    As if it wasn¡¯t obvious. ESA strictly forbids loud colours¡ªno deep reds or ck. Light, soft shades only. Another stupid rule, but rules didn¡¯t matter as long as you ruled the people who made them.

    Before the servant could move, the door opened and Mother stepped in. Her expression was strained, lips pursed, worry etched around her eyes.

    I straightened and asked, "Mother? Why do you look so exhausted?"

    She sighed. "Your father returned from the Alpha¡¯s residence. He¡¯s in a sour mood and won¡¯t speak to me about it."

    At once, my pulse raced. Alpha Cyprus¡¯s residence?

    I shoved the servant aside, making her stumble, and stood up so fast my slippers nearly slipped. "Why would Father go there?"

    Mother nodded, a flicker of concern in her eyes. "The Alpha sent for him."

    "And where is Father now?" I pressed.

    "In his study," she answered cautiously.

    I didn¡¯t wait. I practically flew out the door, ignoring her calling my name to let him rest first.

    Rest? Father could rest after I got answers.

    In the hallway outside Father¡¯s study, a servant stood awkwardly, holding a tray of tea and a porcin cup.

    I snatched it from her, the silver spoon rattling against the cup. "Leave!" I snapped.

    The servant bowed, eyes wide, and scurried away.

    I bnced the tray on my palm, rapped on the door, then opened it without waiting for permission. Father was there, behind his desk, a hard look on his face.

    I forced my sweetest smile. "Father, you must be tired. Let me pour you some tea," I said, voice dripping honey, even as my insides twisted with impatience.

    He didn¡¯t look at me, just nodded. His brow was furrowed deeper than usual.

    I ced the cup gently in front of him. "Mother said the Alpha sent for you," I ventured.

    "Yes," Father murmured. "There¡¯s good news."

    My heart leapt. Good news from Alpha Cyprus? Surely it had to do with me.

    Perhaps the marriage to Zenon was back on. Maybe the Alpha had finally seen sense.

    "What is it, Father?" I sat, sping my hands so tightly my nails bit my skin.

    His eyes met mine, expression unreadable. "Your cousin, Elira, passed the entrance exam. She¡¯s been admitted into ESA."

    It felt like something inside me snapped.

    A sharp, burning snap that started in my chest and roared into my veins.

    I shot to my feet. "What?!" The word tore from me. "How is that possible? How could Elira¡ªElira¡ªpass ESA¡¯s entrance exam?!"

    Father¡¯s gaze sharpened, voice cold with warning. "Regina. Are you truly unhappy about your cousin¡¯s sess?"

    The air froze. My pulse raced wildly.

    I swallowed hard, forcing my face into surprise and meekness. "No, Father. I was only... shocked. Elira hasn¡¯t touched a single textbook in years. ESA exams aren¡¯t easy. I was just... surprised, that¡¯s all."

    His stare burned through me.

    To break the tension, I forced out, "Congrattions to my sweet little cousin. She really outdid herself this time."

    Finally, Father¡¯s eyes drifted away. Relief trembled through me, though my jaw was clenched so tight it hurt.

    Since the day Lennon and Rennon took Elira away, Father had been different. Quicker to anger, less patient with me. I couldn¡¯t risk provoking him now.

    But inside, curses coiled like snakes in my throat.

    That worthless little Bitch<strong>.</strong> How dare she!

    Trying to sound casual, I asked, "When is Elira returning?"

    Father¡¯s eyes snapped back to mine, dark and thunderous. "Why? So, you can bully her again?"

    Panic red through my bloodstream.

    Could Elira haveined about me when Father visited Alpha Cyprus?

    I dropped my gaze, trying to look remorseful. "I was just concerned about her," I lied, my voice soft.

    Father¡¯s fury zed hotter. "Don¡¯t lie to me, Regina. I saw the fading marks you left on her when I visited her at the Alpha¡¯s residence."

    Cold terror flooded me. He had noticed.

    Father¡¯s voice was low and sharp as a whip, not giving me time to think properly.

    "She is an omega, yes. And perhaps it¡¯s fortunate she doesn¡¯t have her wolf yet¡ªotherwise those scars would have healed, and I wouldn¡¯t have seen the truth about my own daughter."

    His words stabbed deep, but anger still bubbled behind my fear.

    Elira. Always Elira.

    Father continued, voice like stone. "You are forbidden to leave this residence this weekend, except when returning to school. Disobey me, and I will pull you out of ESA entirely."

    My mouth dropped open. "Father¡ª"

    "Enough!" he snapped, pointing at the door. "Leave."

    I rose stiffly, rage and shame burning under my skin, and stormed from the study without the tray and the pot of tea.

    I mmed into my room, heart hammering, and found Mother still waiting.

    She stepped forward, concern on her face. "Regina? What happened?"

    I couldn¡¯t hold it in. My voice broke, high and raw. "That good-for-nothing lowlife got admission into ESA!"

    Mother¡¯s eyes widened. "What?"

    Tears flooded my eyes, blurring everything. "How could Elira even dare to take the exam, let alone pass? It¡¯s unfair!" My breath came in ragged gasps. "It should have been impossible!"

    Mother tried to soothe me, "Regina, calm down¡ª"

    "No!" I screamed, my rage spilling over.

    I grabbed the nearest vase and smashed it onto the marble floor. The crack and scatter of porcin felt satisfying, like striking Elira¡¯s head against stone.

    Mother gasped, stepping back.

    I barely noticed.

    "That bitch ising to my school!" I shouted. "She already stole Zenon from me¡ªand his brothers too, through that cursed mate bond. Then she went to live in the Alpha¡¯s house that should have been mine, and now she¡¯sing to ESA. My school!"

    Mother hesitated, voice uncertain. "But the Luna never mentioned that to me¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care!" My voice broke again, raw and desperate. "This is impossible. It¡¯s unfair!"

    The tears came harder, hot and humiliating. "Do you know what this means, Mother? I got into the Student Councilst semester only because of my marriage alliance with Zenon. If they find out the wedding is off, and Elira is Zenon¡¯s mate¡ªand his brothers¡¯¡ªI will lose everything."

    Mother looked at me, stunned. "How could they just kick you out? You¡¯re smart, you¡¯re beautiful¡ª"

    "You don¡¯t understand!" I shouted. "Do you know the things I did to get into that position?!"

    My chest heaved with every word. Rage, fear, and shame twisting into something ugly.

    Mother stepped closer, tried to touch my arm, but I pped her hand away, ring through my tears.

    "I don¡¯t need yourfort, Mother." My nails bit into my palms so hard I felt skin break.

    Mother only stood there, helpless, and for the first time, I hated that helplessness too.

    I will not let Elira get away with this newfound boldness.

    My marriage to Zenon must hold, and the position of future Luna of our pack was mine alone to im.

    Inside, my rage twisted tighter as a promise ignited like dark fire:

    I will make Elira regret thinking she cane to ESA and steal more from me.

 Chapter 41: First Day

    <h4>Chapter 41: First Day</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The soft morning light filtered into my room, falling across the mirror where I stood, dressed in my brand-new ESA uniform.

    Tailored. Crisp. Immactely ironed and packaged in threes when it arrived two days ago.

    It should have filled me with pride and excitement.

    Instead, my heart felt like a stone in my chest.

    Luna Gwenith¡¯s words still clung to me like a stubborn shadow, curling coldly around my ribs and squeezing every bit of joy from my lungs.

    I barely recognized myself anymore¡ªwasn¡¯t this supposed to be the happiest morning of my life?

    All I could think was: <i>Just get through today, Elira. Just today.</i>

    By the time I reached the dining hall, everyone was already seated.

    I lowered my gaze, offered my greeting, and took my seat¡ªone chair away from Luna Gwenith.

    Her silence was somehow heavier than words, and I forced myself to keep my breathing steady.

    Alpha Cyprus¡¯s warm voice cut through the thick air.

    "You look lovely this morning, Elira. First day of school¡ªcongrattions. Make us proud."

    I managed a faint smile and thanked him, feeling his kindness like a small me flickering inside me.

    He prayed for the food, and everyone picked up their cutlery.

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to eat properly, so I reached for an apple and bit into it quietly.

    Across from me, Lennon¡¯s boyish grin lit up the table.

    "Eat properly," he teased gently. "You will need the energy today¡ªeven nerves burn calories."

    I nodded, the apple suddenly tasting a little less bitter.

    In the middle of breakfast, Alpha Cyprus handed me a sealed envelope. "This is your pocket money for the month," he said, his voice gentle. "If you need more, Zenon, Lennon, or Rennon will handle it."

    The mention of them being so ready to provide for me made my chest tighten with a strange warmth¡ªand guilt, too.

    At that, Luna Gwenith pushed her chair back and left without a word.

    I could feel her cold displeasure lingering in the air, but Alpha Cyprus¡¯s next words pulled me back.

    "Don¡¯t hesitate to go to any of your mates for anything you need. And if you face any problem, they will help you sort it out."

    Zenon¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t even meet mine; he acted like he hadn¡¯t even heard his name being mentioned, his expression as remote as ever.

    Yet beside him, Lennon and Rennon smiled encouragingly.

    I nodded and murmured my thanks from the depths of my heart. Alpha Cyprus smiled warmly. "Eat now," he urged.

    After breakfast, Lennon nced at the clock. "Time to leave," he announced.

    I stood, thanked Alpha Cyprus again, and followed Lennon and Rennon outside. Zenon had left the table moments earlier¡ªquietly, as always.

    The morning breeze brushed my face as we stepped into the driveway.

    I saw a servant carefully loading my new luggage pieces¡ªtwo matching suitcases and a smaller bag¡ªinto the back of Zenon¡¯s sleek ck G-Wagon.

    Beside it, Lennon¡¯s ck Ninja bike stood waiting, almost humming with quiet energy. And behind them, Rennon¡¯s elegant ck Mercedes.

    Then Lennon called my name.

    He stepped closer, holding something small wrapped in a beautiful lemon-green phone case.

    I blinked, surprised.

    "It¡¯s yours," he said, his grin easy and warm. "A gift from me and my brothers¡ªfor your first day at ESA."

    My lips parted in shock. "Even... Zenon?" I couldn¡¯t keep the question from my eyes.

    Lennon chuckled softly. "Yes¡ªeven him," he confirmed, as if it cost Zenon something heavy, but he¡¯d done it anyway.

    "You¡¯ll need it," Lennon added lightly. "To reach us anytime¡ªand don¡¯t worry, our numbers are already saved."

    Rennon¡¯s calmer voice followed. "Take it, Elira," he said gently.

    I took it, fingers trembling slightly, and murmured, "Thank you... truly."

    "You¡¯re our mate," Lennon replied, brushing it off as if it was nothing. "It¡¯s our job to provide for you, and make sure you neverck anything."

    The weight of his words pressed on me in a soft,forting way.

    Then Lennon leaned down, nting a warm kiss on the corner of my lips.

    I felt my face heat up and lowered my gaze, embarrassed but oddly happy.

    When I looked up, Lennon was already walking toward his bike.

    Then my thoughts quickly went to Zenon, wondering where he was. And that was when the engine of his jeep roared to life, as if to tell me where he was.

    Then, Rennon stepped closer and handed me a folded paper. "This is your itinerary for the day," he exined. "So you know what to expect¡ªeven though someone will guide you. I worked on itst night."

    His thoughtfulness touched me deeply.

    "Thank you," I whispered, clutching it to my chest as we walked towards the vehicles.

    Then Lennon, helmet in hand, called out, "Want to ride with me instead?"

    The breeze ruffled his hair, his grin carefree and teasing.

    Before I could answer, the front passenger window of the G-Wagon rolled down.

    Zenon¡¯s cool voice cut in, edged with quiet impatience.

    "Are you waiting for me to open the door for you?"

    I startled and quickly shook my head, telling Lennon softly, "I will ride with your brother."

    He nodded, still grinning, and turned toward his bike.

    I hurried to the passenger side of the jeep, opened the door, and climbed in.

    Zenon¡¯s oud and ck pepper scent filled my senses instantly, a reminder of things I dared not name.

    I lifted the phone slightly. "Thank you... for this," I said, voice barely above a whisper.

    Zenon¡¯s eyes flicked to the phone, then back to the windshield, saying nothing. Yet somehow, even that felt like an answer.

    My ck leather backpack, matching my luggage, was already on my seat. I tucked my new phone safely inside, fastened my seatbelt, and felt the window roll up beside me.

    Zenon shifted the gear, and we pulled away from the driveway.

    As the gates of the Alpha¡¯s residence disappeared behind us, part of me silently wished that the semester would stretch on forever¡ªanything to dying back to Luna Gwenith.

    In the middle of the drive, Lennon¡¯s bike suddenly pulls up alongside Zenon¡¯s jeep. I watch, heart tight in my chest, as he rides closer and closer¡ªthen salutes us with two fingers before speeding ahead, his figure merging with the road ahead like a ck streak of wind.

 Chapter 42: School Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 42: School Guardian</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    My breath caught. I couldn¡¯t help worrying¡ªwhat if he crashed?

    What if something terrible happens?

    I quickly nced at Zenon, but he keeps his gaze on the road, the curve of his jaw unmoved.

    He didn¡¯t seem in the least bit bothered.

    Through the side mirror, I spotted Rennon¡¯s ck Mercedes following behind, not too close, not too far, but just like a quiet guard in the distance.

    And in that moment, it struck me: here I am, heading to my first day at ESA in an envoy, guarded on the road by the triplet Alpha brothers themselves.

    The thought lit a small, stubborn warmth inside me¡ªone even Luna Gwenith¡¯s words couldn¡¯t quite smother.

    ---

    As Zenon drove through the grand gates of Elite Supernatural Academy, nerves reced the brief pride I felt.

    I saw the sprawling greenwns, the elegant white-stone buildings with high windows and ironwork balconies, and students in sharp uniforms moving across the courtyards like chess pieces.

    Atst¡ªI¡¯m here. Not as a visitor, but as a student.

    Zenon pulled into a reserved space in the staff lot and turned off the engine. For a breath, there was silence. Then he turned to me, his cold gaze steady.

    "You¡¯re about to find out what the four walls of ESA are really made of," he says, his tone unreadable.

    I couldn¡¯t tell if he¡¯s warning me, mocking me, or... preparing me.

    Then, almost like an afterthought, he adds, "Remember this: you¡¯re not defined by what others think you are. Only you get to tell them who you really are."

    He didn¡¯t look at me, but his voice, though cold, carries something sharper than steel¡ªa quiet insistence.

    "And let my words live rent-free in your head. Because I¡¯m not repeating them."

    My eyes widened, realization cutting through my nerves. He heard.

    Seven nights ago¡ªwhen Luna Gwenith cornered me in my room and called me worthless¡ªhe must have heard. He might have heard me cry, too.

    <i>Gosh! </i>He was outside my room. <i>But what for?</i>

    Something tight and painful bloomed in my chest, and for the first time, my fear of Zenon shifted¡ªinto something closer to silent gratitude.

    ---

    Zenon walkd me into the administrative wing, his long strides forcing me to hurry to keep up.

    Outside an office marked <i>Student Admissions</i>, he stopped.

    "Your guardian will meet you here," he said curtly, then turned to leave.

    "Thank you... for bringing me," I murmur, my voice smaller than I meant.

    Again, he didn¡¯t reply. His back moved away down the hall, tall and unbending.

    I had thought Zenon would be directly in charge of helping meplete my student profile.

    But his actions of escorting me here, made me wonder why he had offered to take me to school today seven days ago, when his friendlier brothers could have done it.

    Inside, I found other new students in the same fresh uniforms. A few looked up, some with curiosity, some indifference.

    I handed over my documents, registered my fingerprints and signed where I was told.

    My new student ID card slid across the desk to me, along with a rectangr meal ticket and a name tag: <i>Elira Shaw</i>.

    My name¡ªbold and real in shiny letters.

    As I left the office, a girl in the same uniform approached me, her ck high ponytail swaying behind her.

    "Hi! Elira, right?" she asked, ncing at my name tag already fixed at the left upper side of my jacket, before meeting my gaze with a smile.

    Then she reached a hand out. "I¡¯m Cambria. I volunteered to be a guardian today, and they assigned me to you."

    For a heartbeat, I froze. Since my parents died, it¡¯s been so long since anyone approached me first with kindness that I almost forgot how to respond.

    I forced my hand to move. "Nice... to meet you," I said softly.

    ---

    Cambria walked beside me, exining the school rules in a lively voice that made it feel like she was talking to a friend rather than lecturing.

    "No phones during lectures or training, or in assemblies," she saud counting on her fingers. "No drinking, no smoking anywhere on school grounds. You can¡¯t skip sses unless you¡¯re actually ill¡ªand the clinic is strict, so no pretending."

    I nodded, trying to keep up, gripping my bag¡¯s strap as we stepped out into the open corridor lined with marble pirs.

    She gestured across the courtyard. "The cafeteria serves three meals a day¡ªonly the best stuff, by the way. And you will need your meal ticket every time. Do you have it?"

    "I... have it," I said, remembering how carefully I had tucked it into my backpack next to my student ID as soon as they were handed to me.

    "Good," she beamed. "You can¡¯t have any meals at the cafeteria if you lose it. Unless you ask a friend, and that person decides to use theirs to feed you."

    Her words made me realize how important the meal ticket was, and I silently vowed to guard it like treasure.

    I couldn¡¯t imagine starving in a school like ESA. That would bring back horrible memories.

    We crossed the courtyard to a wide building with arched windows.

    "This is the first-year dorm," Cambria exined. "Each year¡¯s students have their own building. Second years are over there¡ªand the third years, the scariest ones, are in that building near the east wall."

    A question gnawed at the back of my head, then I let my curiosity get the better of me.

    "What year are you?" I inquired, finding my voice.

    She shed her badge at me: <i>Cambria S</i>. "I am a first year like you."

    My gaze widened.

    <i>How was that possible for my fellow first year student to know so much about ESA?</i>

    Then she smiled and quickly rified, "The only difference, is that I¡¯m a Merit student."

    I rxed, having understood the situation.

    Cambria was my peer¡ªyet confident and at ease, like she¡¯s been here for years.

    Maybe that¡¯s why she volunteered as a guardian, I think. Or maybe... she¡¯s just kind.

    Either way, the warmth in her smile made me veryfortable with her.

    At least, I didn¡¯t have a mean student for a guardian on my first day of school.

    For now, this first day felt a little less terrifying.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 43: The Lock Code

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Lock Code</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Cambria led me through the dormitory building¡¯s quiet corridor, her shoes making soft clicks against the marble floor. We took the stairs to the second floor, then stopped at the elevator.

    As we stepped in, I felt the faint hum of its movement beneath my feet, my stomach tightening slightly with nerves.

    Only then did I remember my luggage. Zenon had told me someone would bring it ahead of me. I wondered who, and whether they would know which room to drop it in¡ªafter all, even I didn¡¯t know yet.

    The elevator chimed, the doors sliding open to reveal a nearly empty hallway. Apart from one or two students passing by, it felt oddly still.

    "It¡¯s school hours," Cambria exined, ncing at me over her shoulder, "so the dorm usually stays quiet and locked. But because it¡¯s the first day for you, supplementary students, the Dorm Mistress made an exception."

    We stopped before a wooden door with a brass que: <i>312</i>.

    Cambria pulled out her key ring, selected a silver key, and turned the lock. The door swung open, and she stepped aside with a small flourish.

    "And this," she said, her voice lifting into a bright note, "is your room. And mine."

    Surprise fluttered through me. Cambria ¡ª my student guide ¡ª was also my roommate. Relief slipped through my chest.

    Having a familiar face here, even if we had only just met, made everything feel less overwhelming.

    I stepped inside.

    The room felt warmer than I expected ¡ª sunlight streamed through the window onto five neatly arranged beds.

    My gaze caught on the lower bunk with no bedspread yet. Next to it, my two new luggage pieces stood waiting. Neatly ced, as if someone had carefully made sure nothing was scratched or dirtied.

    Somehow, that small detailforted me.

    "Oh, I see your luggage is here already," Cambria said, smiling as she stepped toward it. "That¡¯s yours, right?"

    "Yes," I murmured, my voice small. "It is."

    Cambria nodded, then pointed lightly around the room. "So, it¡¯s five of us total. Me, you, and three other roommates. You will meet them after sses today."

    I swallowed, my gaze flickering over the three other made-up beds, the matching small wardrobes, the reading desks, and the little bookshelves above each.

    I wondered what my three other roommates were like.

    Would they be as friendly as Cambria? Or¡ª

    <i>¡¯No, don¡¯t get your hopes up too high,¡¯</i> I warned myself.

    Cambria turned toward an inner door. "Come, I will show you the bathroom."

    Inside, I took in the clean tiling, two deep tubs by the wall, and three shower stalls with frosted ss partitions. It smelled faintly ofvender and cleaning soap.

    "Shared bathroom," she exined, "and we take turns cleaning it. It usually stays tidy if everyone does their part."

    When we stepped back into the main room, Cambria began telling me the dorm rules: lights out by ten p.m. sharp, so every student had to be inside before then; no bringing outside food back to the room; no loud music at night.

    Each of us had a safe shelf with a lock for our most important belongings.

    She stopped by my luggage, took out a small silver key from her ring, and ced it in my hand. "This is your spare key to the room. Keep it safe."

    I thanked her, my thumb running over the cool metal. Instinctively, I thought of the pretty lemon-green keyholder Lennon had picked out for me during shopping. I decided to attach this key to it tonight.

    Cambria¡¯s gaze softened. "There¡¯s really no time to unpack now, so make sure everything stays locked. Let¡¯s get going."

    I nced at my suitcases. "They¡¯re locked," I confirmed.

    She nodded, turned toward the door, and I followed.

    As we stepped into the hallway, Cambria said, "By the way, there are cameras out here in the dorm corridors. Just so you know."

    Her tone was casual, but it reminded me that this wasn¡¯t entirely my space alone. Someone was always watching.

    Next, we walked across the courtyard toward the main academic building. Students, some in groups, some alone, passed us by. Everyone looked so used to being here.

    My shoes felt heavier with each step.

    Cambria stopped before a row of sleek, numbered metal lockers. "This is yours," she said, gesturing to one with a number tag.

    She told me to pull out a notebook, a pen, and my phone, and put the rest of my bag away. I hesitated, ncing at her, but she encouraged me with a nod.

    "Go on."

    I opened the locker door. It didn¡¯t yet have a code set.

    After cing my ck leather backpack inside, I shut the door, heart beating a bit faster.

    "Now," Cambria said, "you need to set a passcode."

    I looked at her nkly.

    She tilted her head, ponytail shifting slightly. "Don¡¯t use your birthday. Or anything sentimental, like an anniversary or special date."

    "Why not?" I asked before I could stop myself.

    Cambria¡¯s expression turned serious. "Because it makes you easy to read. And your enemies ¡ª or just in bullies¡ªcan guess it. Use random numbers. No meaning. That way, no one can open it except you."

    Her words startled me. <i>Enemies?</i>

    Why would anyone want to break into a locker here, in such a prestigious school?

    But something in her tone told me she had seen more than she was saying.

    "Go on," she urged gently, stepping away so she wouldn¡¯t see.

    I nced around, and only a few students were in the hall, but I turned slightly, shielding the small keypad with my body.

    My mind scrambled for numbers. Birthdays, no. Anniversaries, no.

    Then it came to me: <i>1321</i>.

    <strong><i>One</i></strong> girl, <strong><i>three</i></strong> brothers. And in that brotherhood, <strong><i>two</i></strong> who adored me, and <strong><i>one</i></strong> whose feelings I still couldn¡¯t understand.

    I entered the code, and the lock beeped, saving it.

    But gods, I prayed that a day when Zenon would ask what numbers I had chosen would nevere.

    Just the thought of him fixing me with that cold, unblinking stare made my stomach twist. He would burn me down with silence alone.

    "Done," I whispered, stepping back toward Cambria.

    She offered a small, approving smile.

    "You will remember it?" she asked.

    I nodded.

    She smiled. "Good. The Orientation hall isn¡¯t far."

 Chapter 44: Student Council Members

    <h4>Chapter 44: Student Council Members</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    As we walked, Cambria lowered her voice slightly. "Always keep your locker locked," she warned. "The pranks here can get... creative. And excessive, especially when someone makes you a target."

    I stopped walking, her words catching in my chest. "Pranks?" My voice came out thin. "Are you saying there¡¯s... bullying? Here in ESA?"

    Cambria paused too, then tilted her head as if surprised by the question.

    "Have you ever seen any school or organization without any bullying?" she asked, her tone softer, almost apologetic.

    Her answer stunned me.

    I had expected her to reassure me that ESA was above that. That in a ce so prestigious, so respected, no one would bother to stoop that low. But instead, she confirmed what I feared.

    A cold knot tightened in my chest. Regina¡¯s face shed in my mind, then Lady Maren¡¯s, and finally Luna Gwenith¡¯s sharp, cutting words that still echoed inside my head.

    I hade to ESA for a fresh start, to finally live and study in peace... but what if that peace didn¡¯t exist?

    Cambria tugged lightly on my arm, urging me to walk faster. "Come on," she said, her tone still gentle but firm. "We¡¯ve only got ten minutes left before orientation starts."

    I hurried along, but my thoughts tangled painfully. Maybe I was na?ve to think anywhere could be safe for someone like me. And if I ended up being a target again... I wasn¡¯t sure I had the strength to survive it one more time.

    Cambria kept talking as we walked, telling me more about the rules and regtions ¡ª most of which, she said, would be covered during orientation anyway.

    Her voice was calm, measured, and almostforting. I listened, or tried to, but my mind kept spiralling.

    Finally, we reached the orientation hall. The building wasn¡¯trge, since only about a hundred of us had made it through the supplementary exam, as Rennon had exined.

    Cambria leaned closer, her ponytail swaying gently. "When the orientation is over,e back through the back door," she told me, nodding toward a side corridor.

    "I will wait there to take you to meet your ss teacher. We¡¯re not in the same ss, so I won¡¯t be able to walk in with you."

    I nodded, swallowing the small ache of disappointment. I have gotten so used to Cambria¡¯s steady presence in just one morning, and now I would have to face the rest of the day on my own.

    I stepped inside the hall.

    The room was already alive with quiet chatter, uniforms crisp and new, nerves hanging in the air like an unspoken mist.

    My eyes darted around until I found an empty seat toward the back. I slipped into it quickly, settling between two boys who barely spared me a nce.

    Two minutester, the whispers died away as a group of adults entered and climbed the small stage at the front of the room.

    A tall, elegant woman with silver hair pinned into a graceful updo stepped forward to the microphone.

    "Good morning," she began, her voice as smooth and cold as marble. "I am the Vice Chancellor of Elite Supernatural Academy."

    Polite apuse rippled through the hall.

    She weed us, congratting us on earning our ces here, and then gestured behind her, introducing several department heads and senior faculty members.

    My eyes instinctively searched for Lennon and Rennon, but neither of them was there. Maybe they were teaching already, I reasoned... but I still felt a pang of disappointment.

    Somehow, just seeing them there would have made me feel safer.

    The Vice Chancellor spoke about the Academy¡¯s values: honour, discipline, and the responsibility we bore as young supernatural beings.

    Her words were perfectly chosen, but something about her presence set my nerves on edge.

    I couldn¡¯t exin why, but there was just a coldness that prickled at my skin.

    Then she stepped aside to polite apuse, and a younger woman with a brighter smile took her ce.

    She spoke warmly, telling us about life at ESA, the traditions, and the events we¡¯d be part of: Founder¡¯s Day, volunteer work in werewolf shelters, and field trips beyond the Academy walls.

    The room lit up at that. Students whispered to each other, eyes sparking with excitement. Even I felt a flicker of interest; it all sounded so different from the quiet, caged life I had known.

    Then a stern-looking man with sharp features stepped forward and introduced himself as the Dean of Disciplinary Affairs. His gaze swept across the hall, cold and thorough, as if memorizing every face.

    He wasted no time in telling us about the rules, the punishments¡ªincluding detention, suspension, and permanent expulsion¡ªand the importance of respecting each other, the faculty, and the Academy itself.

    His voice cut through the air like a de, and when he finished, the room felt heavier, quieter.

    Then he spoke of the Student Council.

    "If you encounter issues,rge or small, these are the students you may approach."

    He gestured to his left, toward the main entrance.

    Every head in the room, mine included, turned to see six students walking in, wearing jackets a different colour from ours, the insignia of the Student Council gleaming on their chests.

    They carried themselves with a practiced confidence, climbing the stage in a neat line.

    And then I saw her.

    Regina.

    My breath caught in my throat, and for a second, I forgot how to breathe at all.

    She looked just as perfect as always: her long, dark hair falling smoothly over her shoulders, her uniform immacte.

    And as her gaze swept across the room, itnded on me. Her lips curved into a small, satisfied, almost taunting smile.

    A cold wave rolled through me. Of course, she was part of the Student Council. Of course, my cousin ¡ª the girl who had nearly destroyed me more times than I could count¡ªwould also hold power here.

    And the brothers never mentioned it to me.

    My fingers curled into tight fists on myp, nails biting into my palms.

    <i>¡¯Just don¡¯t let her see you shake,¡¯</i> I told myself.

    But inside, my hope for a fresh start felt like it was cracking before the first day had truly begun.

    Regina¡¯s gaze lingered on me, as if silently reminding me of every cruel word, every burn, every p she¡¯d ever given.

    Then her eyes flicked away, her expression smoothing back into the polite mask she wore for everyone else.

    My heart hammered painfully in my chest. I forced my gaze away from her, staring down at the polished wooden desk in front of me.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if things had just gotten worse... but a part of me was afraid that they had.

    And I didn¡¯t know how to survive it.

 Chapter 45: Weekly Class Schedule

    <h4>Chapter 45: Weekly ss Schedule</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The moment the Vice Chancellor and the professors stepped down from the stage, the hall seemed to exhale ¡ª a wave of rustling clothes, scraping chairs, and students speaking in hushed, excited tones.

    I stood quickly, clutching my notebook, pen, and phone in both hands as I made for the back door just as Cambria had instructed.

    My heart thudded, loud enough that I could almost hear it echo in my ears. What if Regina was waiting outside? What if...

    "Elira!"

    I froze mid-step, but when I turned, it wasn¡¯t Regina¡¯s cold gaze that met mine.

    It was Cambria, smiling and waving me over.

    I rushed to her, breath shaking. Cambria¡¯s smile faltered. "Why do you look so frightened? Are you okay?"

    I nodded quickly, forcing my breathing to steady. "Yes, I¡¯m fine. Really."

    And for the first time, I meant it a little. Cambria¡¯s presence calmed me, like seeing light after wandering in a tunnel.

    She tilted her head, studying my face for another moment, but let it go. Then, as we walked, she asked, "Did you see the six members of the Student Council?"

    "I did." I swallowed, recalling Regina¡¯s smug smile on the stage.

    Cambriaunched into introductions:

    "The girl with the curly silver hair? That¡¯s Princess Kaelis ¡ª the King¡¯s only daughter."

    I nodded, though I hadn¡¯t missed the quiet pride in Kaelis¡¯s stance.

    "The one with the sleek ck hair and sharp chin? That¡¯s Regina Shaw, the PR Officer."

    Hearing her name from someone else¡¯s mouth felt strange ¡ª like seeing a secret written in ink.

    But I kept my silence. Cambria didn¡¯t know Regina was my cousin. And I had no desire ever to mention it.

    She continued, "Then there¡¯s Thorne Wexler, the Vice President. His family rules the North. And Soraya Vale, the Discipline Officer. Ruthless ¡ª don¡¯t get on her bad side."

    I took in every name, trying to match them with the faces I¡¯d seen. My chest tightened.

    "Nyra ckvale, the Strategy Chair. She doesn¡¯t speak much, but quiet doesn¡¯t mean kind," Cambria added, almost gently, as if trying not to scare me too much.

    "And finally, Caleb Fenmore ¡ª Events Head. Handsome, flirty, seems warm... but don¡¯t fall for it."

    Her voice dipped into something harder then: "Best not to trust any of them. They might look different, but underneath... they¡¯re all the same."

    The words hung between us. And though I didn¡¯t know the others, I did know Regina ¡ª and Cambria was right.

    We made our way back to the main academic building. The stone floors, high windows, and dark polished doors gave the ce a quiet power.

    Cambria pointed out rooms as we walked. "Your homeroom professor¡¯s office is on the next floor."

    As we climbed the stairs, she nced back at me. "By the way, there¡¯s free Wi-Fi on campus, but... better not connect. Publicworks aren¡¯t always safe."

    I nodded¡ªanother thing to remember.

    Atst, we stopped before a door with a neat que: <strong><i>Professor Calven</i></strong><i>.</i>

    Cambria smiled softly. "This is you. Go ahead ¡ª I will see youter, okay?"

    "Okay. Thank you... for everything." My voice cracked slightly. But she just smiled, gave me a tiny wave, and turned away.

    I took a breath, knocked gently.

    "Come in," called a voice, calm and even.

    I stepped inside. The office feltfortable, with soft lighting, bookshelves that smelled faintly of old parchment, and the cool breeze from the AC.

    Behind the desk sat a man ¡ª older than Zenon and his brothers, but not by much. Mid-thirties, maybe.

    His hair was the colour of honey oak, and there was a softness to his gaze.

    I took a few steps closer. "Good morning. I¡¯m Elira Shaw. A first-year supplementary student. I... I was told you¡¯re my homeroom professor."

    Professor Calven¡¯s lips curled into a weing smile. "Correct. Please, sit, Miss Shaw."

    I sat on the edge of the chair, back straight, palms slightly damp on the notebook on myp.

    "So," he asked, "what do you think of ESA so far?"

    "It¡¯s... a wonderful learning environment," I managed. And I meant it, despite my nerves.

    "Interesting," he murmured, amusement in his gaze. Then, leaning forward, he said, "Let¡¯s discuss the courses you will study."

    He handed me a printed sheet of paper with lines of text neatly aligned. My eyes widened as I read, heart skipping at the sheer number of courses.

    -

    <strong>Core Courses:</strong>

    Combat Tactics & Pack Defense ¨C Werewolfbat, hand-to-hand, strategy, agility. Power Channelling ¨C Control, suppress, awaken supernatural gifts. Werewolf History & Governance ¨C ns, wars, ancient treaties. Mathematics ¨C For tactical reasoning & economics. Science of Scent & Tracking ¨C Chemistry, biology, toxicology. Agriculture & Pack Sustainability ¨C Herbs, livestock, potion farming.

    <strong>Electives (</strong><strong><i>choose one):</i></strong>

    Music & Howl Harmony ¨C Howls to soothe, call, rally. Economics of the Wild ¨C Pack finances, trade, negotiation. Astronomy & Moon Studies ¨C Lunar cycles and power surges.

    <strong>Special:</strong>

    Lunar Potential Development ¨C Advanced, invitation only.

    -

    My gaze lingered on thest one ¡ª <i>Lunar Potential Development</i>. My heart thudded; what made it special? Why wasn¡¯t it part of everyone¡¯s schedule?

    Professor Calven¡¯s voice pulled me back. "You may choose <i>one</i> elective that interests you most."

    I hesitated only a second before circling <strong><i>Economics of the Wild</i></strong>. Negotiation, trade... practical knowledge. And something about learning to stand my ground and negotiate my worth felt empowering.

    He smiled faintly, typed into his system, and printed another sheet. "Here is your weekly ss schedule."

    I epted it, eyes darting over the times and subjects.

    -

    <strong>Weekly ss Schedule (Semester 1):</strong>

    <strong>Monday</strong>

    8:00¨C11:00 AM ¨C Combat Tactics & Pack Defense

    12:00¨C3:00 PM ¨C Power Channelling

    <strong>Tuesday</strong>

    8:00¨C11:00 AM ¨C Werewolf History & Governance

    12:00¨C3:00 PM ¨C Mathematics

    <strong>Wednesday</strong>

    8:00¨C11:00 AM ¨C Science of Scent & Tracking

    12:00¨C3:00 PM ¨C Economics of the Wild (Elective)

    <strong>Thursday</strong>

    8:00¨C11:00 AM ¨C Agriculture & Pack Sustainability

    12:00¨C3:00 PM ¨C Power Channelling

    <strong>Friday</strong>

    8:00¨C11:00 AM ¨C Combat Tactics & Pack Defense

    12:00¨C3:00 PM ¨C Werewolf History & Governance

    <strong>Saturday</strong>

    9:00 AM¨C12:00 PM ¨C Volunteer Outpost Training / Club & Dorm Activities

    <strong>Sunday</strong> ¨C Rest day (students may leave campus but must return by curfew)

 Chapter 46: Classmates

    <h4>Chapter 46: ssmates</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    <strong>Daily routine:</strong>

    8:00¨C11:00 AM ¨C First Lecture

    11:00¨C12:00 PM ¨C Break/Lunch

    12:00¨C3:00 PM ¨C Second Lecture

    3:00¨C5:00 PM ¨C Siesta

    5:00¨C6:00 PM ¨C Dinner

    6:00¨C9:00 PM ¨C Study

    9:00¨C10:00 PM ¨C Free time

    I ran my finger lightly across the neat rows. It felt... real, suddenly. <i>I was really a student here.</i>

    Professor Calven spoke again, tone softer. "Sundays are free ¡ª a chance to leave the Academy grounds, visit family, or just rest. But curfew remains."

    He also exined that the elective courses weren¡¯t taught in our main ssroom. Instead, all students who picked the same elective would gather in a lecture hall at the scheduled time.

    So unlike the core courses, where the professors came to us, we¡¯d have to go to them.

    "I understand," I murmured, the paper schedule in my hand feeling more real than ever.

    "Remember to stop by after sses today to collect your textbooks and workbooks." His gaze met mine gently, giving me a reassuring smile. "And Miss Shaw? If you have questions, my door is open."

    Something in my chest eased. "Thank you, Sir."

    Before I could rise from my chair to leave, Professor Calven nced at the clock on the wall. "Perfect timing, actually ¡ª you have my ss next. Come, I will introduce you properly to your fellow ssmates."

    The words settled heavily in my chest. My palms felt mmy.

    Meeting my ssmates for the first time... was it too hopeful to wish they would ept me?

    Still, I gathered my courage ¡ª and my things ¡ª and followed him out of the office.

    ---

    The ssroom door was already open when we arrived. Dozens of heads turned at once.

    Professor Calven stepped just inside. "Everyone, before we begin, we have a new student joining us."

    He turned slightly, looking back at me. The gesture was small, but it felt like a weight.

    "Come in, Miss Shaw."

    I stepped forward, clutching my notebook and phone tightly. The air seemed to still around me.

    From the front, behind the broad green chalkboard, I looked out at rows of faces. Some curious. Some bored. A few... openly hostile.

    "Introduce yourself," Professor Calven prompted gently.

    "My name is Elira Shaw," I said, my voice softer than I¡¯d meant it to be.

    Professor Calven nodded, as if satisfied after he realized that I didn¡¯t have anything more to add.

    Then his gaze shifted toward a blond boy in the second row. "Jude, see that Miss Shaw gets settled."

    Jude, the ss captain. He inclined his head, though his expression stayed carefully nk.

    "And Miss Shaw," Professor Calven added, "there¡¯s an empty desk at the back."

    I moved quickly, every step feeling twice as loud with several pairs of even on. They followed me to my desk.

    And I tried to pretend I didn¡¯t know I was being watched as I set my notebook and pen on the wooden desk, cing my phone beside them.

    Then, finally, Professor Calven called everyone¡¯s attention. The dozens of heads turned from me back to him, and I felt the tightness in my chest ease, just a little.

    ss began. Professor Calven used the first hour to carefully summarize the topics I had missed.

    He spoke with rity, pausing often, checking if I followed along.

    It worked: the panic that usually settled in my stomach when I thought about being behind... faded.

    But I figured my new ssmates didn¡¯t like that they had to repeat the previous lessons just because of me, with the way they kept stealing nces at me.

    Then, Professor Calven moved into the day¡¯s topic.

    I took notes, scribbling as quickly as I could. Professor Calven¡¯s teaching style was calm but steady, each exnationyering over thest until it made sense.

    I didn¡¯t feel like I was drowning in a ssroom, like the way my imagination had pictured my first ss.

    ---

    When the bell rang, Professor Calven reminded me gently as he closed his notebook and picked it up from the lectern, "Don¡¯t forget to stop by my officeter for your textbooks."

    "Yes, Professor," I murmured.

    Then he excused himself and left.

    I exhaled, letting the moment settle before gathering my things to follow. But before I could stand, shadows loomed over my desk.

    Four students surrounded me. The air turned sharp and heavy.

    One boy, taller than the others, sneered down at me. "What¡¯s an Omega doing in our school?"

    Anotherughed softly. "I guess ESA will admit anyone these days."

    Heat crawled up my neck. My pulse thudded wildly.

    I remembered what Cambria had said: ¡¯<i>best not to trust anyone on that stage</i>.¡¯ But these weren¡¯t student council members ¡ª just ssmates.

    Still, the disdain in their eyes felt like something solid pressing down on my chest.

    A girl with glossy dark hair jabbed a finger at me. "How did you even get in?"

    Their gazes pinned me like needles. My throat tightened.

    Immediately, I tried to look around the room, wondering where the ss captain was as he supposed to help me settle in, but his desk was empty.

    I opened my mouth, words catching on my tongue ¡ª when suddenly, a bright voice cut through the tension.

    "Elira!"

    The students parted, as if pushed aside by invisible hands.

    And there she was. Cambria. Smiling, arm half-raised in a wave.

    Relief crashed over me. I stood quickly, hugging my notebook to my chest, and stepped around the hostile stares.

    Cambria hooked her arm through mine, guiding me out of the ssroom and into the bright, noisy hallway.

    Students streamed past us in every direction, voices and footsteps echoing off the walls.

    Cambria leaned closer, voice light as she released my arm. "Were they bothering you?"

    "They... don¡¯t seem to like Omegas," I admitted, my words shaking just a little.

    Cambria shrugged, her ponytail shifting over her shoulder. "That¡¯s their problem, then. Don¡¯t waste your breath on them."

    Her words settled somewhere deep inside me. I hesitated, then asked, "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t you hate Omegas too?"

    Although I couldn¡¯t sense any hostility from her, I wanted to hear her thoughts directly.

    "You would have noticed if I did." Then she turned her head, eyes meeting mine, and smiled. "One¡¯s actions tell you who someone really is, Elira. Not their title."

 Chapter 47: The Smartwatch

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Smartwatch</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Cambria and I walked side by side down the quiet hallway.

    "I need to stop by Professor Calven¡¯s office," I told her softly. "He asked me toe pick up my textbooks after ss."

    Cambria nodded without missing a beat. "Alright. Let¡¯s grab our backpacks from the lockers first. Then I will walk you there."

    We turned a corner and stepped into the main hallway on the ground floor where rows of lockers lined both walls.

    There were many other students lingering around, the muted hum of chatter mixing with the distant sound of footsteps.

    I found mine¡ªnumber 352¡ªright where I remembered. My heart thudded once, as if the locker itself were waiting for me to prove I belonged here.

    I took a breath and keyed in my passcode: <strong>1321</strong>. The lock clicked open, quiet but sure.

    Inside, my ck leather backpack sat neatly. I lifted it out carefully, then slipped my notebook, pen, phone, and the folded printed timetable that Professor Calven had given me earlier inside.

    When I shut the locker door, I made sure it clicked shut properly, pressing lightly to check it wouldn¡¯t spring open.

    Cambria waited patiently, her posture rxed but her gaze quietly observant.

    As we started back up the stairs toward Professor Calven¡¯s office, she spoke. "By the way... ESA gives students a smartwatch."

    "A smartwatch?" I repeated, curiosity sparking through my fatigue.

    "Mm-hmm." Cambria¡¯s dark ponytail shifted as she nodded. "It¡¯s actually really useful. It has a map of the school grounds to help you find your way, and it shows your personalized schedule¡ªreminding you when it¡¯s time for your next lecture or activity."

    "That sounds... amazing," I murmured.

    A part of me felt so relieved. Maybe, just maybe, I wouldn¡¯t be entirely lost here. I wouldn¡¯t always have to rely on Cambria for every direction.

    And even if she didn¡¯t mind doing me this favour, I would be ufortable.

    I hesitated, then asked, "How do I get it?"

    Cambria¡¯s lips curved gently. "Professor Calven will give it to you. It¡¯s usually the homeroom professor¡¯s responsibility to hand it over to their new students."

    I felt a flutter of relief at that answer, grateful that I wouldn¡¯t have to ask for it awkwardly.

    Before I could say anything more, we reached the floor of the professors¡¯ offices. Cambria gestured to a door with a polished que that read: <strong><i>Professor Calven</i></strong><i>.</i>

    "Go ahead," she told me softly. "I will wait out here for you."

    Her kindness made my chest ache. I nodded, my palms slightly sweaty against the leather strap of my backpack, and stepped up to knock.

    "Come in," came Professor Calven¡¯s calm voice.

    I opened the door carefully and slipped inside. Professor Calven himself wasn¡¯t seated¡ªhe was at the bookshelf, selecting something.

    When he turned, he walked back to his desk and nodded toward a neat stack on one side. "Those are your textbooks, Miss Shaw. You can take them."

    "Thank you, Professor," I said quietly.

    I set my backpack down on one of the chairs and opened it.

    The textbooks were heavy¡ªeach stamped with the ESA crest andbelled: <i>Combat Tactics, Power Channeling, Werewolf History, Mathematics</i>, and my chosen elective, <i>Economics of the Wild</i>.

    Each one felt significant, like a piece of the identity I was slowly assembling.

    When I finished packing the textbooks inside, Professor Calven tapped another stack. "These are your notebooks. And take the pens beside them too."

    I blinked, a little surprised. The notebooks were sleek, ESA-branded, and surprisingly lightweight¡ªabout ten in total. Their clean covers felt like a promise.

    My backpack was already near bursting, so I carefully bnced the notebooks against my side.

    Then, before I could bring up the smartwatch Cambria had mentioned, Professor Calven picked something up from his desk and extended it toward me.

    It was a sleek, ck smartwatch.

    My breath caught. "Thank you, sir," I whispered, epting it with trembling fingers.

    Professor Calven began to exin. "This device is more than a watch: it has your full ss schedule synced in, so it will notify you before each lecture. It also holds a map of the academy grounds¡ªyou will find that useful, especially at first. You can pair it with your phone, track your steps, and in case of emergency, alerts will go directly to you."

    I nodded quickly, absorbing each word. It felt like another chain tying me to this new life.

    With my backpack on one arm, the stack of notebooks in the other, and the watch still warm in my palm, I turned toward the door. It seemed impossibly far away now.

    But before I could even try to open it, Professor Calven stepped forward and pulled it open for me.

    "Thank you, Professor," I breathed, stepping out into the hall.

    Cambria was waiting just outside. The moment she saw my struggle, she smiled and reached forward. "Let me get the notebooks for you."

    I hesitated, then let her take them, and my arm felt immediately lighter.

    She waited while I slipped the watch over my left wrist, its smooth band tightening gently. Then, I lifted my backpack properly onto my shoulders, freeing my hand again.

    When I reached out, Cambria handed the notebooks back. The corners of her eyes crinkled kindly. "Got everything?"

    "I think so," I murmured, clutching the notebooks closer.

    Cambria and I walked away together, the echo of our steps blending with the hum of the air conditioning.

    "It¡¯s time for siesta," Cambria reminded me softly, almost as if she could sense how tense my shoulders had be.

    I hesitated, ncing sideways at her. "Why does siestast for two hours here? Isn¡¯t that... a lot of free time?" I asked, genuinely puzzled. "Feels like ESA might be wasting precious study hours."

    Cambria smiled, her dark eyes softening. "Here in ESA, they prioritize the health and mental state of their students. They believe that a well-rested mind is capable of more than a restless one."

    I thought about that, letting her words sink in. A part of me wanted to believe it was true, but another part¡ªshaped by years of living in survival mode¡ªfound it hard to see rest as something deserved.

    Then Cambria added lightly, "But most students don¡¯t actually nap during siesta."

    My brows knit together. "Then what do they do?"

 Chapter 48: Meeting My Roommates

    <h4>Chapter 48: Meeting My Roommates</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Anything," Cambria shrugged. "Except loitering around the grounds during siesta hours. Some read, some do assignments, others gossip or nap lightly."

    We stepped into the elevator, the small metal box reflecting our uniforms under bright light. My chest tightened with nerves.

    I had been so focused on getting through orientation and meeting my homeroom professor that I¡¯d nearly forgotten: I was about to meet the rest of my roommates.

    Cambria must have felt the shift in my breathing, because as we stepped into our floor¡¯s hallway, she said gently, "You are about to meet them now. Just be yourself."

    Her words offered a moment offort before fading into fresh dread.

    She opened the door, and together, we stepped inside.

    Three girls sat or stood around the spacious dorm room. Each of them turned at the sound of our entrance.

    Cambria spoke first, her tone bright and friendly. "Everyone, this is Elira. She¡¯s joining us."

    She pointed them out one by one. "That¡¯s Juniper¡ª" The girl with sharp cheekbones and ck hair cut in a sleek bob barely inclined her head, her gaze cold and distant.

    "¡ªNari," Cambria continued, gesturing to a girl perched on her bed, her wavy chestnut brown hair falling over one shoulder, her expression fierce and challenging.

    "And that¡¯s Tamryn, our dorm captain," Cambria finished, nodding toward a girl seated at a desk with a book open before her.

    Tamryn had a severe ponytail and a posture so rigid she could have been carved from stone.

    Tamryn didn¡¯t even bother to stand. She flicked her gaze up at me once, voice t. "Just stay away from my corner and we¡¯re good."

    Then, she turned her attention back to her book as though I¡¯d never existed.

    Juniper gave me a slow, appraising look. "I wonder what an Omega is doing in ESA," she murmured, voiceced with ice.

    My breath caught in my chest. <i>They already know.</i>

    Nari¡¯s reaction was even sharper. She jumped off her bed, eyes shing. "Wait¡ªshe¡¯s an Omega?" Her stare cut into me like a de. "How did you get in here?"

    Before I could answer¡ªor even form words¡ªCambria stepped forward. "Nari, she¡¯s had a long day. Don¡¯t be rude."

    Nari rolled her eyes with a scoff, brushing past Cambria¡¯s words like a breeze.

    "Since you want to y mama, she¡¯s all yours. But don¡¯t expect me to be nice," she snapped, before flopping back onto her bed and flipping her hair over her shoulder with practised defiance.

    Their words burned like small, cold fires against my skin. Inside, something fragile bent under the weight.

    I couldn¡¯t help thinking how unfair it was. I didn¡¯t ask to be born an Omega. But it seemed to be the only thing people saw in me.

    Cambria looked back at me and shook her head softly, offering a small, sad smile. "They are... interesting people," she murmured. "You will understand them more, eventually."

    I wanted to believe her, but my heart told me not to hope too hard.

    All I truly wanted was peace. If they chose to ignore me, that was fine¡ªas long as they didn¡¯t try to make my life hell.

    Gathering thest of my courage, I walked toward my bed: the lower bunk that was still bare, my two pieces of luggage stacked neatly beside it. I sat down, my body sinking into the mattress, and let out a shaky breath.

    I ced my notebooks down on the bed and, with tired fingers, slipped my heavy backpack off my shoulder.

    The zipper whispered as I opened it, the glossy covers of my new textbooks catching the afternoon light.

    As I tried to calm my nerves, Nari¡¯s voice cut through the air again, sharp and impatient.

    "Do you ever rest?" she demanded, ring at Tamryn. "You just came back from ss, and you¡¯re already studying, instead of actually napping or doing something fun. We literally have a three-hour study period tonight."

    Tamryn didn¡¯t look up. Her voice was cool and dismissive. "If you spent more time reading, you wouldn¡¯t need toin about study time."

    Nari let out an exasperated sigh and flopped backwards, mumbling under her breath.

    I lowered my gaze, letting my fingertips rest against the smooth, embossed crest on one of the books.

    Just then, Juniper¡¯s cool voice cut through the stillness.

    "Unlike you, Nari," she drawled, "Tamryn is studying hard to enter the Lunar Potential Development ss by next year. Not even everyone who¡¯s mated to an Alpha gets into that ss¡ªmuch less Tamryn, who doesn¡¯t have a mate and might never get one."

    Her words made my head lift slightly. <i>Tamryn might never get one?</i>

    I had spent so long thinking of the mate bond as a given that it never truly urred to me that not everyone would have one¡ªthat some people lived their whole lives without ever meeting a destined partner.

    Next to me, Cambria shifted closer, lowering her voice so the others wouldn¡¯t hear.

    "Tamryn¡¯s one of those people," she exined to me gently. "So, she¡¯s working hard to get into the Lunar Potential Development ss by our second year. She hopes that if she bes strong enough, she might marry an Alpha who doesn¡¯t have a mate."

    I nodded slowly, the idea settling over me like a weight. It made sense¡ªand suddenly, Tamryn¡¯s coldness felt less like arrogance and more like the sharp edges of someone fighting against a fate that felt unfair.

    Before I could say anything, Tamryn¡¯s voice floated over from her corner, clipped and annoyed. "Can you stop discussing me over there?"

    Cambria just smiled lightly, offering no further reply.

    A quietness settled over the room, but inside, my thoughts churned.

    <strong><i>The Lunar Potential Development ss.</i></strong>

    I wondered if, as someone mated to three Alpha brothers¡ªone of whom would someday be the Alpha¡ªwould I qualify to enter?

    But nobody here knew about that. And a part of me wasn¡¯t sure I wanted them to.

    My thoughts scattered when Nari called out, voice sharp and casual all at once. "Heh, new girl."

    As I lifted my gaze, Cambria gently corrected her. "Nari, her name is Elira."

    "Whatever," Nari huffed, rolling her eyes like it cost her too much to care.

    Then she focused on me entirely, her gaze as direct as a p. "You have no hope here," she announced. "An Omega can never be with an Alpha."

    My breath caught.

    If only she knew.

    If only she knew my truth: that I was an Omega... and mated to not just one, but three Alphas. And one of them would inherit the Alpha title.

    Before I could speak, Juniper leaned forward slightly from her bed. "Elira, do you have a mate?"

    Her voice wasn¡¯t exactly curious¡ªmore like testing me, looking for cracks.

 Chapter 49: A Text From the Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 49: A Text From the Brothers</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    My mouth opened, but nothing came out. The words tangled in my throat. I didn¡¯t know if it was right¡ªor safe¡ªto tell them.

    But Nari took my silence as an answer.

    Her scoff cut the air. "Of course she doesn¡¯t. What do you expect from an Omega?"

    Cambria stepped in, her tone calm but firm. "Omegas are people too, Nari. There¡¯s nothing wrong with them."

    Nari turned her head, her ponytail swinging slightly as she scoffed again. "Even if she had a mate, he¡¯d reject her. Who in their right mind would want an Omega for a mate?"

    A small, almost breathless thought slipped through my mind, quiet and stubborn.

    <i>Maybe the brothers.</i>

    My heart thudded at the memory of them: Lennon¡¯s easy warmth, Rennon¡¯s quiet gentleness... and even Zenon¡¯s coldness, which somehow still protected me in ways I barely understood.

    But I swallowed the thought. It wasn¡¯t something I could ever say aloud¡ªnot yet.

    Instead, I lowered my gaze back to the books in myp, the weight of them grounding me.

    It didn¡¯t matter what they thought.

    What mattered was that I was here.

    And no matter what they believed about Omegas, or about me... I had made it to ESA. And somehow, despite the odds, I wasn¡¯tpletely alone.

    Suddenly, my stomach growled so loudly it startled even me.

    And immediately, all eyes turned my way.

    Tamryn shot me a re sharp enough to slice through bone, then went right back to her book.

    Heat crept up my neck and into my face. I kept my gaze low, wishing I could shrink into my bed and disappear.

    Cambria, ever gentle, patted my shoulder. "You must be starving from all that walking," she said softly. Then she crossed over to her shelf, rummaged a bit, and came back holding out a slim protein bar. "Here. You didn¡¯t even get to have lunch."

    My lips parted. For a second, I thought of telling her that I had my own snacks in my luggage¡ªbut by the time the words reached my throat, she had already climbed back onto her top bunk, her back turned.

    So instead, I just murmured, "Thank you," and epted it.

    But right on cue, my stomach betrayed me again with another low growl.

    This time, it felt like the air in the room shifted. Juniper rolled her eyes so slowly it felt deliberate, like she wanted me to see it.

    Tamryn nced up again, her eyes cold and silent, before dropping them back to her book.

    I swallowed hard, heat prickling across my skin.

    Nari¡¯s snort broke the silence. "What, are you waiting for someone toe feed you too?" she asked, lips curling into a smirk.

    I said nothing. I just unwrapped the protein bar, turned my body slightly away, and bit into it.

    It was sweet, chewy, nutty... It helped quiet the ache in my stomach, but it couldn¡¯t do much for the sting behind my ribs.

    When I finished, Cambria gently ced a cool bottle of water on the bed beside me. "Here," she said softly. "And when you¡¯re done, the trash can is by the door."

    I hesitated only a breath before epting. "Thank you," I whispered, barely loud enough for anyone to hear.

    The water was cold and tasted faintly of lemon. I tilted my head back, savoring it, then carried the empty wrapper to the trash can.

    When I returned, my stomach felt settled atst¡ªjust enough to push away the edge of fatigue. But a small doubt still twisted inside me: was it really wise to ept kindness so easily from people I barely knew?

    Still, hunger had spoken louder than pride.

    Before I could wonder further, Cambria¡¯s voice floated down from above. She had climbed up to her bed.

    "This is siesta time, Elira. You should unpack your things and rest a little before dinner."

    I nodded, grateful for her kindness, and pushed myself to get started

    First, I unpacked my textbooks and notebooks, lining them neatly on the small private shelf above my study desk.

    Then, I opened my luggage, lifting each folded item onto the bed: uniforms first. I hung them carefully in my closet, smoothing out invisible wrinkles. Then shoes to the bottom shelf

    The casual clothes were next: folded into tidy stacks before cing them in the wardrobe¡¯s drawers.

    Next were the snacks Lennon and Rennon had insisted I bring. Just enough tost two weeks¡ªif I didn¡¯t devour them all too quickly.

    Rennon had gently warned me about eating too much junk, as they weren¡¯t healthy, but Lennon had winked and promised to send me more anyway.

    <i>One brother worried about my health, the other about my happiness.</i> It made me smile faintly.

    I ced the snacks carefully on one of the middle shelves, where I could reach them when I neededfort.

    Thest of the items went away quickly: toiletries, spare socks, and the neat envelope of cash from Alpha Cyprus. I slipped that envelope into my private safe shelf, punching in the same code I¡¯d used for my locker.

    After, I turned to my study desk. The small readingmp went into its corner, along with the smartwatch Professor Calven had given me. Its sleek ck surface glinted under the afternoon light.

    Then I dressed my bed with the new sheets and pillowcases the brothers had picked. The fabric smelled faintly of clean cotton, with just a hint of jasmine.

    Each fold smoothed away a little of my tension.

    Finally, I took out my spare keys and ced them onto the fancy keyholder Lennon had picked. It clipped perfectly to the little pouch on my phone case.

    As I adjusted it, my thumb brushed the power button by ident, and the phone screen lit up instantly.

    My heart jolted.

    A flood of messages and missed calls notifications from the brothers, stacked over each other filled the screen.

    I¡¯dpletely forgotten.

    The brothers must have been trying to reach me since morning.

    All day, I¡¯d been so caught up: the orientation, the new faces, my first ss and my unpacking.

    I hadn¡¯t thought once to check my phone or that they might be worried about me, especially on my very first day in ESA.

    A rush of guilt bubbled up. I had even left it on silent.

 Chapter 50: Warm Words

    <h4>Chapter 50: Warm Words</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I swallowed and opened Lennon¡¯s thread first.

    Lennon (1st message, sentte morning):

    <i>"Hey, little mate. Have you settled in? Tell me everything. Don¡¯t make mee find you."</i>

    My lips twitched despite myself. ¡¯<i>Typical Lennon.¡¯ </i>yful, half-teasing, yet I could hear the genuine note under his words.

    The next message came barely twenty minutester:

    <i>"You must be at orientation now. Remember to smile, okay? ESA will love you... if they don¡¯t, they¡¯re blind."</i>

    A small warmth spread in my chest. No one had ever texted me like this before¡ªchecking in, caring whether I smiled.

    I tapped open Rennon¡¯s messages next. His words were softer, more measured, yet they made my throat tighten all the same.

    <i>Rennon (first message):</i>

    <i>"Hi, Elira. How¡¯s your morning so far? Did your student guardian show you around? Don¡¯t worry if it feels overwhelming¡ªyou will find your rhythm soon."</i>

    Another came just an hourter:

    <i>"Have you had lunch? It¡¯s important you eat something, even if you¡¯re nervous."</i>

    My gaze darted across the room and stopped at the trash can where I had dumped the empty wrap of protein bar.

    They really did know me too well.

    Feeling suddenly shy, I sat back and typed quickly, thumbs trembling slightly.

    <i>Me ¡ú Lennon & Rennon:</i>

    <i>"I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t reply sooner. I had orientation and a lot of walking around. Cambria is the name of my student guardian and she is also my roommate, She has been helping me. My first ss was okay. I met my homeroom teacher, Professor Calven, he is kind. And... I ate something, so don¡¯t worry."</i>

    Almost instantly, Lennon replied, fast as ever:

    <i>"Good! Proud of you, my girl. Did you meet anyone interesting? And don¡¯t let those posh pups bully you, okay? Just send me their names, I will handle it."</i>

    Augh escaped me before I could stop it. I pressed my phone closer to my chest, imagining Lennon¡¯s mischievous grin.

    Before I could type back, Rennon¡¯s new message arrived, calm and warm:

    <i>"Cambria seems like a good friend. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not alone. Take it slowly¡ªdon¡¯t rush to fit in. And remember: you¡¯re not there to please anyone."</i>

    My eyes burned slightly, reading that. ¡¯<i>Not there to please anyone.¡¯ </i>

    I answered both brothers together:

    <i>"Thank you... both of you. Cambria is nice. I met my other roommates too, but they¡¯re... a bit distant. I will be okay. The campus is big, but beautiful. And yes, I¡¯m trying to settle in. I promise I won¡¯t skip meals."</i>

    Almost immediately, Lennon:

    <i>"See? You¡¯re braver than you think. And hey, don¡¯t worry about your roommates, they wille around. Or they won¡¯t¡ªand that¡¯s their loss!"</i>

    Then, Rennon¡¯s reply, softer:

    <i>"Exactly. Focus on your studies and your health first. Everything else will fall into ce. And if you ever feel lonely... message us. Any time."</i>

    I blinked, biting my lip. The warmth curling in my chest was almost too much like sunlight on skin that had gone too long without warmth.

    <i>Me:</i>

    <i>"I will. Thank you, truly. I will message youter after dinner."</i>

    Lennon¡¯sst reply was quick, bright, teasing:

    <i>"Good. If you don¡¯t, I will just assume you fainted from missing us, and I will storm the dorms."</i>

    I tucked the phone against my chest, pressing my palm over it.

    Their words didn¡¯t just make me feel cared for, they made me feel seen¡ªlike I wasn¡¯t alone.

    Like I had never left their side.

    Then I set my phone gently on the desk, my fingers still lingering over the cool screen. But for a moment, an urge tugged at me to ask them why they didn¡¯t tell me about Regina¡ª

    About the fact that she¡¯s in the Student Council,

    Regina had stood on that stage with her chin high and that same venom behind her smile.

    Part of me wanted to type my thoughts out, to demand why they left me unprepared for something that twisted my stomach into knots the moment I saw her face among those six.

    But the words never made it to my screen.

    Because what good would it do?

    Regina had long been in ESA and into power¡ªof course she did. It wasn¡¯t something the brothers could control... and maybe, it wasn¡¯t something they thought I needed to know.

    Or maybe they had wanted to spare me the anxiety.

    Either way, I let the question sink quietly into my chest and stay there. Some truths, I told myself, were just better left alone. Especially on my first day, when I was already carrying too much.

    Even if they hadn¡¯t mentioned Regina, their warm words through the texts still wrapped around me like a small, invisible shield.

    But then, Zenon¡¯s cold face floated through my thoughts.

    He hadn¡¯t even bothered to check on me like his brothers¡¯.

    Typical Zenon.

    ---

    I didn¡¯t realize how deeply sleep had imed me until Cambria¡¯s gentle voice tugged me awake.

    "Elira," she called softly, leaning over me, the ends of her ponytail brushing her corbone.

    My eyelids fluttered open, heavy and reluctant. The soft light in the room felt too bright, and for a moment, I wished I could bury myself under the covers and pretend this day wasn¡¯t happening.

    "There¡¯s barely fifteen minutes left till dinner," Cambria reminded, straightening up with that calm, patient smile of hers.

    A groan escaped my lips before I could stop it. My bones felt heavy, weighed down by the day¡¯s whirlwind of newness, tension, and walking across hallways I barely remembered.

    From somewhere behind her, I heard Nari¡¯s voice, sharp and amused. "You must be obsessed with babying her, Cambria."

    I sat up, rubbing my eyes with the back of my hand, catching the sight of Nari perched on her bed, her wavy chestnut hair pulled back loosely, and Juniper seated at her desk, scrolling on her phone.

    Both were already changed into casual clothes.

    I hadn¡¯t heard a thing¡ªhow deeply had I slept?

    A yawn pressed out of me, unbidden, and I covered my mouth quickly. Cambria, ever sweet, urged me again. "Go on, Elira. You will feel better after freshening up."

 Chapter 51: Her Size and Mine

    <h4>Chapter 51: Her Size and Mine</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Thank you," I mumbled, standing. My muscles protested the movement, reminding me just how exhausted I really was.

    I walked to my wardrobe, fingers grazing over the neat clothes I¡¯d arranged just over an hour ago.

    My gaze settled on a simple pastel dress¡ªone of the few Rennon had picked out, saying it suited my gentle coloring. I pulled it out carefully, along with my towel and toiletries.

    As I turned toward the bathroom door, my hand already on the handle, it swung inward.

    Tamryn stepped out, dressed in a fresh shirt and pleated shirt. Her eyes briefly met mine before sliding away, her expression cool as always.

    She passed me without a word, her presence leaving a thin trail of cocoa-scented soap in the air.

    The door clicked softly behind her, and I exhaled, stepping into the bathroom. My gaze swept over the space¡ªthe clean tiled walls, two white tubs gleaming under the light, three shower stands along the far wall.

    For a heartbeat, I imagined sinking into warm water, letting it melt the knots from my shoulders.

    But exhaustion brought caution. What if I drifted off in the tub?

    The image of being found cold and lifeless made my stomach twist.

    Resolved and ready to go to one of the shower stands, I reached out to lock the door behind me when it swung open again.

    Cambria stepped in, wrapped in a pale pink towel, her bare shoulders glistening with a trace of sweat.

    "Oh," I blurted, my voice a surprised whisper.

    I had thought I would have the bathroom all to myself as I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to see anybody in their newborn form.

    Cambria offered an unbothered smile, padding across the floor on quiet feet. "You don¡¯t have to keep the uniform on, Elira. We¡¯re all girls here," she said lightly.

    Before I could look away, Cambria tugged off her towel with a practiced ease, revealing skin that bore a few faint scars and soft curves.

    And then, my gaze settled on her chest. They were big and sagged a bit. And for a moment, Ipared her size with mine.

    I averted my gaze toote, cheeks warming with embarrassment.

    <i>¡¯Don¡¯t stare,¡¯ </i>I scolded myself.

    But curiosity pressed at the corners of my mind¡ªher body looked older than her face suggested, and my gaze had lingered longer than I meant it to.

    I hoped she hadn¡¯t caught me staring.

    "Check if your water¡¯s warm before turning it on," Cambria added, her voice casual as she bent to twist the tap of one tub, baring her ass to me.

    "Okay," I murmured, forcing my attention back to the shower stand.

    With my back turned to her, I slipped out of my uniform, folding it carefully despite the rush.

    My pulse beat loudly in my ears, more from the awkwardness of sharing space than the chill of the air.

    From behind me, I heard the rush of water filling the tub Cambria had chosen.

    <i>¡¯ She must know there¡¯s barely time left,</i>¡¯ I thought, but said nothing.

    Cambria always seemed to move on her own terms, unhurried yet neverte.

    Under the shower¡¯s spray, the warmth settled over me like a promise of calm, washing away sweat, dust, and a part of my worry.

    The scent of the soap mixed faintly with Cambria¡¯s floral shampoo, and for a moment, I let my shoulders drop, breathing out some of the tightness in my chest.

    ---

    By the time Cambria and I stepped back into the dorm room, the others had already left for dinner.

    The room felt strangely emptier without their presence, even if some of that presence was prickly.

    Cambria swung her damp ponytail back behind her shoulder and shot me a reassuring look. "Come on. Let¡¯s go before dinner timepletely runs out."

    I trailed behind her, my hair still damp around my neck. There wasn¡¯t enough time to use the hand dryer that I discovered in the bathroom cab, a littlete.

    As we stepped into the hallway and headed toward the elevator, I remembered leaving my uniform in the bathroom and blurted softly, "Um... Cambria, is there a special day when we do ourundry?"

    Cambria pressed the elevator button and turned to me with a smallugh. "Not really," she said. "ESA has a hugeundry room with plenty of washing and drying machines, so you can do yourundry anytime that fits your schedule."

    "That¡¯s good," I murmured, relieved.

    She added, "Some students like to hang their clothes on the balcony, so nothing gets misced or lost in theundry room."

    <i>¡¯Balcony.¡¯</i> I hadn¡¯t even checked out ours properly.

    "That makes sense," I nodded, already imagining the breeze fluttering fresh-washed clothes.

    As we stepped into the elevator, Cambria¡¯s voice softened, "Oh¡ªand don¡¯t worry too much. We will have a special dorm orientation this weekend for supplementary students. You will get to learn everything properly then."

    "That¡¯s nice," I said, genuinelyforted by that thought.

    We stepped out of the elevator, the hallway buzzing softly with other students¡¯ voices. After a few moments of walking, something else nagged at me.

    "Cambria... do you think I could borrow your notes? I mean, so I can copy them into my notebook. I... don¡¯t think my ssmates will be willing to lend theirs to me."

    Cambria slowed her steps and turned her head slightly, eyes gentle. "Of course. After dinner, before study time, I will bring them over to your bed."

    Relief warmed my chest. "Thank you, really."

    "And don¡¯t worry," she added, lips tilting into a mischievous smile. "All our notes are practically the same. Everyone copies the same outline, and the professors teach the same stuff so you won¡¯t miss anything."

    The tightness in my shoulders loosened at that. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I¡¯d been worrying about falling behind.

    Cambria continued, her tone turning thoughtful, "Oh, and there¡¯s already been a few assignments and small research projects given out. Nothing too hard¡ªyou just have to look up some things in the library."

    I listened carefully, trying to memorize every detail.

 Chapter 52: My Pathetic Reason

    <h4>Chapter 52: My Pathetic Reason</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "And Elira," she paused and met my gaze, "make sure to do them. Even small projects carry marks, and those marks add up at the end of the semester."

    I nodded quickly. "I will."

    The nearer we got to the cafeteria, the noisier it became. I felt my stomach curl a bit from nerves, but also from hunger that had begun to gnaw again.

    That protein bar from Cambria had expired.

    Cambria nced at the big clock near the entrance. "We¡¯re about six minuteste," she said, her tone amused rather than scolding.

    Inside, the cafeteria bustled with life¡ªrows of tables, bright hangingmps, and students in casual clothes chatting over steaming tes.

    I blinked, surprised by how almost full it was despite being just for first-years.

    "There are four cafeterias," Cambria exined, weaving us through the small crowd. "One for each year, and one just for the professors and staff."

    My eyes widened. That exined why the halls hadn¡¯t been packed solid.

    We reached the area where students queued to pick up trays and cutlery. The clinking of utensils against tes felt oddlyforting.

    I copied Cambria, grabbing a tray, te, and fork and spoon.

    "Here, pick what you like," she gestured as we stepped into the serving section.

    I reached for a small rolled omelette, cing it on my te carefully, while Cambria added a few things to hers with practiced ease.

    As we moved along, I felt eyes turning toward me. Whispered words passed between a few students, and I could almost feel their gaze brushing against my skin, prying and curious.

    My throat tightened, and I inched closer to Cambria¡¯s side, as if her presence could shield me.

    At the dessert table, Cambria¡¯s eyes sparkled. "You have to try this red velvet cake," she urged, cing a generous slice on my tray.

    The soft redyers did look beautiful. "Thank you," I murmured, meaning it.

    I hesitated, then reached into the freezer and added a small pint of ice cream to my tray, hoping it wouldn¡¯t be too much.

    Cambria,pletely unfazed, stacked more dessert on her tray until it looked nearly overflowing.

    I found myself smiling faintly at her enthusiasm, but also feeling that quiet ache: to eat freely like her, without guilt, fear, or the memory of counting every crumb.

    We picked up bottles of water at the end of the line. Then, Cambria scanned the room and led me to a table with six empty chairs near the windows, where afternoon light spilled in soft golden streaks.

    We set our trays down. I sat next to her, breathing out a little as my muscles rxed.

    Just then, footsteps approached. I turned my head¡ªand there were Tamryn, Nari, and Juniper, each bncing trays of food,ing to join us.

    Juniper reached the table first and set her tray down across from me and Cambria.

    "I see you¡¯ve adopted the new girl into your ridiculous red velvet traditions," she drawled, a faint curl of amusement in her voice.

    Cambria just smiled and didn¡¯t reply, as if used to Juniper¡¯s dry remarks.

    Nari slid into the chair on Juniper¡¯s left, her wavy hair bouncing behind her as she did so.

    Tamryn, her face mostly nk except for a faint frown of concentration. She sat on Juniper¡¯s right.

    I watched them, feeling my own surprise flutter somewhere deep in my chest. For people who had seemed to hate my mere existence, they didn¡¯t hesitate to join the same table.

    Maybe Cambria was right about them being more interesting than they seemed. But I refused to hope too quickly.

    Tamryn picked up her fork and, without looking up, spoke tly to Cambria, "Be careful of weight gain. Don¡¯te crying to us like Nari when your waist adds around one inch."

    Nari red sideways at her but didn¡¯t look truly offended.

    "If not for my low blood sugar," she snapped back, "I wouldn¡¯t have to eat carbs and sugar once in a while. I actually like my slim figure and tiny waist, thank you very much."

    Cambria made a small, exasperated noise, rolling her eyes. "You two never get it. Dessert isn¡¯t just food¡ªit¡¯s like an extra source of life."

    They kept talking, teasing each other, and while they did, I quietly focused on my own tray.

    I tasted the soft roll of omelette, the tang of the red velvet cake Cambria had picked for me, and let their conversation be background noise.

    It was oddlyforting, this chatter, even if none of it included me. I would rather listen quietly than draw their attention again.

    <sub>fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m</sub>

    Just then, Cambria turned to me, her eyes bright. "By the way, Elira, what elective course did you choose?"

    The question caught me off guard, and I paused, mid-chew. Four pairs of eyes pinned me in ce, waiting. My chest tightened, but I forced myself to answer softly, "Economics of the Wild."

    Nari¡¯s brows shot up, then she scowled, turning to Tamryn. "That¡¯s the same elective you picked."

    Hearing that, a strange difort prickled inside me.

    I couldn¡¯t picture Tamryn, the quiet and intensely focused girl, even acknowledging me during a shared ss.

    Cambria saved me from lingering too long on the thought. She said what elective she had chosen, and then gestured to Nari and Juniper as well, telling me which electives they picked.

    But then Juniper leaned forward, curiosity in her pale eyes. "And why did you choose that course?"

    For a second, I hesitated. But honesty felt easier than pretending. "I thought... learning about trade, negotiations, and standing my ground might help me know my worth better," I said, my voice small but steady.

    A breath of silence followed, just long enough to feel crushing.

    Then, Nari tipped her head back and let out a sharp, mockingugh. Heads from nearby tables turned to look, curiosity sharpening the air.

    She pointed at me with her spoon, her grin vicious. "Only an Omega like you could say something so pathetically naive."

    Juniper¡¯s mouth twisted into something cold. "That really is a pathetic reason, you know," she said.

    Their words pricked like little needles under my skin, lodging deeper than I wanted to admit.

    Cambria tried to cut in, her voice gently scolding, but Nari wasn¡¯t done.

 Chapter 53: Late Bloomer

    <h4>Chapter 53: Late Bloomer</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Honey, an omega will always be an omega," she said, shaking her head. "Doesn¡¯t matter how much you know or how confident you act. Everyone can still smell what you really are from miles away."

    Heat crawled up my neck and spread across my cheeks. I dropped my gaze to my half-eaten cake, willing the sting behind my eyes to fade.

    In that moment, it felt like every word they said was true. And maybe it was pathetic to even think knowledge could change how the world saw me.

    Just then, Tamryn¡¯s voice, low and slightly husky, cut through the mockingughter. "Seems like you¡¯re quite popr on your first day, just because you¡¯re an Omega," she said, not looking at me but fixing her gaze somewhere over my shoulder.

    My brows drew together, confused by what she meant.

    Before I could ask, I noticed Cambria, Nari, and Juniper ncing subtly around the cafeteria. Following their gaze, I realized why.

    More students were staring at me. Their faces were unreadable: curiosity, disdain, and something else I couldn¡¯t name.

    Nari¡¯s voice was lighter this time, but no less sharp. "Thanks to you, we will finally get the attention of the Student Council."

    Tamryn¡¯s eyes narrowed. "It¡¯s not a good thing to get their attention in this way," she said, her voice almost a warning.

    Juniper¡¯s quiet agreement added weight to Tamryn¡¯s words.

    My appetite drained out of me, leaving behind only a heavy, sick feeling in my stomach. My forky useless in my hand.

    Just as the silence at our table thickened into something suffocating, Cambria¡¯s voice sliced through, low and annoyed. "No one forced you three to sit here, remember?" she snapped.

    For a breath, none of them replied.

    I lowered my head further, pressing my lips together. But at least, in that moment, I was grateful for Cambria¡ªquietly, fiercely, standing by.

    Then, Cambria noticed how I¡¯d only been ying with my fork, pushing food from one side of my te to the other.

    Her voice cut softly through my thoughts. "Elira, you need to eat something," she urged. "We have a long night ahead of us¡ªstudying takes real energy."

    I blinked and nced at her, still holding my fork mid-air. But she didn¡¯t look away; she leaned in a bit closer.

    "And don¡¯t think you can just rely on junk food forte nights," she added, almost teasing but serious enough. "You will end up with a bloated tummy¡ªand that¡¯s no fun."

    Across the table, Nari, Juniper, and Tamryn went on eating silently, as though the biting words from earlier had never been said.

    Cambria¡¯s quiet insistence, though, pulled me back to myself.

    She was right. Skipping dinner over a few harsh words wouldn¡¯t help me, and it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d eaten much at all today.

    So I forced myself to stop twirling my fork and actually took a proper bite.

    When dinner ended, I half?expected Nari, Juniper, and Tamryn to get up and stride off without a nce back. But to my surprise, they lingered, waiting as Cambria and I gathered our trays.

    And together, all five of us walked to return them, side by side.

    The halls outside the cafeteria hummed with voices,ughter, and footsteps as other students made their way back to the dorms.

    When we reached our door, Nari fished out her key and unlocked it, then pushed the door open. The rest of us trailed in behind her.

    Inside, everyone seemed to fall into a practiced routine. Tamryn headed for her desk immediately; Juniper stretched her arms, bones cracking faintly; Nari tied her loosed hair with a scrunchie.

    I quietly slipped my meal ticket into my safe shelf, locking it away.

    Cambria stopped at my bed with two slim notebooks in hand. "Here," she said, pressing them into my palms. "These are my notes for Werewolf History and Power Channelling. Use them to catch up."

    Grateful warmth spread through my chest. "Thank you," I breathed, the words almost too small for how much relief I felt.

    Cambria only smiled. "Don¡¯t worry," she said. "Two or three professors can teach the same course, but each covers different topics. So even if your notes look a bit mismatched, that¡¯s normal."

    But she didn¡¯t stop there.

    "Power Channelling ss is my favourite as that¡¯s when we all get to use our powers." Her tone turned almost yful as she made gestures with her hands. "You want to hear something fun?"

    She tilted her head toward Nari first. "She has a persuasion gift¡ªshe canpel people to do things. Juniper here has super strength."

    "And Tamryn," Cambria nodded toward the desk, "has a furnace ability. She¡¯s always warm, which makes her... well, a bit moody sometimes. But she can start a fire when she wants to."

    "And what about you?" I asked before I could stop myself.

    "I see things," Cambria answered, softer now. "Dreams. Glimpses of what might happen, or what someone hides."

    Her eyes flickered, like a candle caught by wind. "But it¡¯s not all?knowing. I get only a few real visions in a year."

    I listened, amazed¡ªand a little envious, too. They all had something powerful, something extraordinary. No wonder they all seemed so confident in themselves.

    Cambria went on, more serious this time. "Even so, none of us is at our full potential. Nari can¡¯tpel people stronger than her; Tamryn can¡¯t burn down a forest¡ªyet. Juniper can lift heavy things, but she can¡¯t win every fight."

    She let out a smallugh. "And me? I can¡¯t force the future to show itself."

    I found myself thinking about the triplet brothers and what supernatural powers they might have. They must be incredible to watch when they truly use their powers.

    Just then, Nari¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. "Heh, new girl," she called, snapping her fingers.

    Cambria corrected her once again, "Nari, her name is so easy to learn. Elira."

    Nari rolled her eyes. Then she looked down at me, a sharp curiosity in her stare. "So, Elira¡ªwhat¡¯s your superpower?"

    The second she asked that question, the other three faces turned to me.

    I opened my mouth... but nothing came. The truth weighed heavily in my chest.

    "I... I don¡¯t know," I murmured atst.

    Silence answered me, sinking into the corners of the room.

    I lowered my gaze, feeling my own words settle over me like a dark cloak.

    For the first time in a while, I felt utterly useless¡ªsurrounded by girls with fire and visions and strength andmand... and I had nothing.

    Nari tilted her head, studying me with that sharp look of hers. "Don¡¯t tell me ESA admitted an Omega who doesn¡¯t even have a supernatural ability."

    Cambria shot her a re, her lips pressed tight.

    Nari only shrugged, lifting her hands lightly. "What? I¡¯m not insulting her this time. I¡¯m genuinely curious."

    Cambria¡¯s gaze softened as she turned back to me, cing a warm hand on my shoulder. "Maybe you¡¯re just ate bloomer," she said gently.

    I would like to think so too, but the truth gnawed quietly at me¡ªI wasn¡¯t even sure anymore.

    As if my mood wasn¡¯t already sinking, Juniper spoke up, her tone cool and direct. "How¡¯s your rtionship with your wolf?"

    I hesitated only a moment. Then I thought, what use was hiding the truth now?

    "She¡¯s... she seems like the silent type," I admitted, voice low. "She¡¯s only spoken to me twice."

 Chapter 54: Goodnight from the Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 54: Goodnight from the Brothers</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Juniper¡¯s brow furrowed. "That¡¯s weird," she murmured.

    Across from me, Nari gave a small, humourlessugh. "You really are one special student," she said.

    I couldn¡¯t even disagree. It dawned on me again, painfully clear, that the only real reason I¡¯d managed to qualify to sit for ESA¡¯s supplementary exams was because of Alpha Cyprus¡¯s influence.

    Everyone else seemed to belong¡ªeither by blood, by power, or both. And me... I had none of that.

    But before my thoughts could spiral too deep, Cambria¡¯s voice pulled me back. She sounded bright, hopeful.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Elira¡ªyou will get your powers soon. And listen," she leaned closer, "we have Power Channelling ss on Thursday. It¡¯s a joint practical for everyone. Maybe the professor can help you there."

    A small ray of hope sparked in my chest. "Really?" I asked, almost too quickly.

    Cambria nodded, smiling. "But first, you should read the intro part of the course in your notes. Get familiar with it so you¡¯re prepared."

    "I will," I said, my voice steadier now.

    She patted my shoulder softly. "Good. Now grab your study materials¡ªwe should head to the study hall before it¡¯s too crowded."

    As I reached for two new notebooks from my shelf, Cambria reminded me, "Don¡¯t forget your student ID¡ªyou will need it to check in."

    I blinked. "They track attendance at the study hall?"

    Cambria chuckled. "Pretty much. It keeps everyone ountable."

    ---

    A few minutester, we walked together to the study hall. At the front desk, we each brought out our student ID cards. Cambria showed me first, swiping hers across a small scanner, which beeped softly.

    I followed her lead, and the little machine blinked green.

    Inside, therge hall was already half?filled. Students in casual clothes carried piles of books, and soft murmurs floated in the air.

    Cambria leaned in and whispered, "Feels huge now, but you will get used to it."

    Tamryn, silent as ever, led us deeper inside to a row of empty study desks. Each desk had partitioners separating them like little cubicles.

    We pulled out chairs and settled down. The partitions meant I couldn¡¯t see the others unless I leaned out to look.

    Setting my books and pens on the desk, I was d to see Cambria had chosen to sit beside me. It felt reassuring, knowing she was right there if I needed help.

    That was so thoughtful of her. And through this small gesture, my guards were beginning to loosen up.

    The hall was still a bit noisy; we had about ten minutes before study time started.

    Cambria leaned out slightly, her voice low. "Three hours sounds long, but it isn¡¯t, trust me. Use your time well."

    I nodded, clutching my pen tighter. Just then, a loud rm echoed through the hall. Instantly, the chatter died, reced by focused silence.

    I took a quiet breath and decided on my strategy. I¡¯d copy Cambria¡¯s notes, splitting my time into two parts: an hour and a half each for Werewolf History & Governance, then Power Channelling.

    Starting with the first, I let my pen move steadily across the page. Cambria¡¯s handwriting was so neat it almost felt soothing.

    The time slipped by faster than I realized. At the halfway mark, I set that notebook aside, shaking out my wrist, and moved on to Power Channelling.

    As I copied, I absorbed what the course meant: about harnessing and refining supernatural gifts, and the brief history of the first werewolf known to possess such power.

    The words lit something inside me¡ªa quiet hope. Perhaps Thursday would really change something for me.

    By the time I lifted my head, the pages were filled, my hand ached, and my heart felt just a little lighter.

    Sooner than expected, the bell rang, a soft chime echoing through the vast hall.

    Cambria peeked from behind her cubicle partition, her ponytail swaying slightly. "Study session¡¯s over," she whispered with a small smile.

    I nodded, closing myst notebook and starting to stack my things. It felt oddly satisfying that I¡¯d managed to finish copying both notes.

    My hand ached from writing so much, but I didn¡¯t really mind. What mattered was that I was catching up.

    And strangely, I wasn¡¯t as tired as I thought I¡¯d be. The quiet of the study hall had beenforting¡ªno cruel whispers, no eyes watching every move: just pages, pens, and focus.

    It seemed like ESA students took this study session seriously, and that seriousness made me feel safe, at least for those three hours.

    Together, Cambria, Tamryn, Nari, Juniper, and I left the hall, heading back to our dorm room.

    Inside, I returned Cambria¡¯s notebooks to her and thanked her softly. She just waved her hand, brushing it off like it was nothing.

    As I ced my own books neatly back on my shelf, another thought suddenly hit me¡ªthe brothers.

    I¡¯d promised Lennon and Rennon that I¡¯d reach out after dinner, but dinner had been overshadowed by everything else, and Ipletely forgot.

    ncing at the wall clock, I realized there were still about forty-five minutes left before lights out. Enough time to change and send them a proper message.

    Like the others, I grabbed my nightdress and stepped into the bathroom to change. When I returned, Nari was already fast asleep, breathing softly.

    Juniper had her eyes fixed on her phone, earphones in, probably watching something. Tamryn, as always, was bent over her desk, her pen dancing across a page. She never really gets tired of studying.

    Cambria, by contrast, had a headset covering her eyes, quietly lost in her own world.

    I crossed to my bed, settled down and picked up my phone from where I¡¯d left it on my desk.

    Opening the chat with the brothers, my heart skipped at the sight of Lennon¡¯s messages stacked on top of each other.

    He¡¯d been checking on me after dinner, asking if I was okay... then one message where he threatened¡ªlightly, almost yfully¡ªthat if I didn¡¯t answer soon, he¡¯d ride over to ESA himself to look for me.

    A smallugh bubbled in my chest. I quickly typed a reply, apologizing, exining that I¡¯dpletely forgotten because of the study session.

    His answer came back almost instantly.

    <i>[What did you have for dinner?]</i>

    I told him¡ªomelette, vegetables, rice, a bit of cake, and ice cream.

    <i>[Next time, snap a pic and send it. I need proof]</i> he teased.

    <i>[Okay],</i> I typed, a shy smile tugging at my lips.

    Then Rennon¡¯s message appeared.

    <i>[If there¡¯s any topic you don¡¯t understand,e to me anytime at school. I will help however I can].</i>

    His words felt steady, reassuring like a quiet shelter from the noise.

    <i>[Thank you],</i> I wrote back.

    Before I could type more, they both messaged at once, asking me to send them my ss timetable.

    I took a quick picture of the paper and sent it over. Then after a few seconds, Lennon replied,

    <i>[Got it. Now we know when to bother you.]</i>

    I chuckled silently to myself, imagining his grin as he typed that.

    Finally, both brothers sent a simple, warm <i>Good night</i>.

    <i>[Good night,</i>] I replied softly,ying my phone on my chest.

 Chapter 55: Payboy Caleb Fenmore

    <h4>Chapter 55: Payboy Caleb Fenmore</h4>

    {Elira}

    ~**^**~

    I woke up the next morning before the rm on my watch could even buzz, blinking into the dim light of our room.

    It was barely 5 a.m., but I could already hear rustling and zippers and quiet yawns around me.

    Nari, hair a mess and eyes half?open, tossed her towel over one shoulder and padded to the bathroom first.

    Cambria followed behind her, humming softly. I hesitated just a second, then forced myself to get up too.

    There wasn¡¯t any space or time to be shy. We were five girls sharing one bathroom, and if I waited, I¡¯d either bete or risk not showering at all before ss.

    So, quietly, I grabbed my towel, toiletries and fresh uniform, and slipped inside after them.

    Inside, steam already curled near the ceiling. Juniper adjusted the temperature of the shower beside me, and Tamryn was at the sink brushing her teeth, still half?asleep but looking as unbothered as ever.

    I kept my eyes low, did what I had to do quickly, and dressed in the bathroom stall. By the time I stepped out, Cambria was fixing her tie in the mirror.

    As we finished dressing, Nari¡¯s voice rose, sharper now that she was fully awake.

    "Come on! There¡¯s something delicious for breakfast today," she announced, almost giddy.

    I blinked. I didn¡¯t know breakfast was anything special here, but the way her eyes lit up told me enough: it was.

    Within minutes, all five of us stepped out into the hallway, our polished ck shoes clicking against the tiles, the crest of ESA gleaming on our jackets.

    Cambria walked next to me, lightly fixing my cor when she noticed it was uneven.

    ---

    At the cafeteria, the smell of fresh bread, eggs and something sweet drifted out to greet us.

    Students from every first-year dorm streamed in, some still yawning, some already chattering excitedly.

    We each grabbed our trays. I picked up a buttered croissant, scrambled eggs and a cup of warm tea.

    Nari loaded her te with toast and jam, while Juniper chose fruit and ck coffee.

    As we sat down, Cambria leaned closer and whispered, "It¡¯s always good to eat a proper breakfast here. sses can be long."

    I nodded. I hadn¡¯t realized howforting it would feel to sit with them like this. Even if some moments were tense, it was still better than eating alone.

    ---

    After breakfast, the five of us headed to the main academic building. The air outside was fresh, the sun barely up over the tall roofs and stone arches of ESA.

    Inside, we went straight to the long rows of lockers. I found mine, input my code, and switched my heavy backpack for the right notebooks and textbook.

    Then came the parting. Cambria squeezed my arm lightly.

    "Good luck. I¡¯ll see you at lunch," she said, before she and the others turned off into different hallways.

    Left on my own, I hesitated for a moment. Then I lifted my wrist, tapped open the map on my smartwatch, and let it guide me to my ssroom.

    When I stepped in, a few heads turned immediately. I heard low snickers and saw two girls whispering something behind their hands.

    I kept my gaze straight, reminding myself of what Zenon had said: <i>only I get to decide who I am.</i>

    I walked to the back. The chair felt cold against my palms.

    Then the door swung open, silencing them.

    Professor Korrin entered¡ªa tall man with steel?grey hair, sharp posture, and a deep, clear voice.

    "Settle down," he said, cing a small wooden box on the desk. "Today, we begin the basics: your scent as your signature."

    He pulled out what looked like small ss vials, eachbelled with student ID numbers.

    "We are supernatural, yes¡ªbut your scent is a map of stress, health, even intent. Trackers and warriors must learn to read it... and mask it when needed."

    He demonstrated, exining the chemical bonds behind pheromones, the evolution of werewolf tracking, and how even subtle emotions shift your natural scent.

    His words had a quiet gravity. I found myself leaning forward, forgetting the whispers.

    At the end, he announced, "We will do partner practice next week. Come prepared."

    ---

    When the bell rang for lunch, I gathered my books, letting the lecture echo in my mind: scent is power, scent is vulnerability.

    The hallway outside buzzed as students flooded toward the cafeteria.

    I followed the signs, stepped inside, and came to a standstill.

    Near the dessert counter, standing casually with a hand in his pocket, was <strong>Caleb Fenmore</strong>.

    His jacket was sharp burgundy, the student council¡¯s signature colour. His badge gleamed under the lights.

    My heart jumped, but not from excitement. Cambria¡¯s words reyed in my head: <i>ESA¡¯s most handsome student... but don¡¯t fall for it.</i>

    But Caleb saw me instantly, his grinzy and practiced.

    "You must be the new face," he drawled, stepping into my path. His voice had a teasing lilt.

    "Elira, right?"

    I swallowed. "Yes... how did you¡ª"

    "Council knows everything," he interrupted lightly, leaning closer. His scent¡ªcool spice¡ªbrushed my senses, unfamiliar and almost maic.

    "But no need to look so nervous. I don¡¯t bite... much."

    A smirk tugged at his lips. My pulse sped up¡ªmy first instinct was to shrink back¡ªbut something else red inside me: the memory of three pairs of warm eyes.

    Zenon¡¯s hard stare.

    Lennon¡¯s teasing grin.

    Rennon¡¯s gentle calm.

    Their existence around me was invisible, but it anchored me.

    "I should get going," I said, stepping sideways.

    "Already? But we just met." His eyes sparkled, voice dipped lower, almost intimate. "I could show you where the best dessert is kept. New students get special treatment."

    I opened my mouth, unsure how to refuse politely, when a t, bored voice cut in.

    "Elira. There you are."

    I turned, relieved to see Juniper standing a few steps behind, arms crossed. Her eyes, cool as ever, flicked briefly to Caleb.

    "Professor wants to see you," she said without emotion, but her gaze was sharp, daring me to contradict her.

    Caleb¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. "Ah, duty calls, huh?" He leaned back, giving me a parting look. "Don¡¯t let her scare you off. I will see you around, Elira."

    I nodded quickly, stepping to Juniper¡¯s side.

    As we walked away, weaving between tables, my heart still pounded.

    "Thank you," I breathed.

 Chapter 56: Economics of the Wild by Zenon

    <h4>Chapter 56: Economics of the Wild by Zenon</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Juniper didn¡¯t nce at me. "Be careful next time," she murmured. "He loves chasing things that look... easily caught."

    Her words stung a little, but I understood.

    Behind us, Caleb had already turned to charm someone else, hisughter drifting across the room.

    I followed Juniper toward the lunch queue, shoulders still tense¡ªbut with a strange, quiet relief beneath it.

    Then, I trailed behind her as we crossed the cafeteria, weaving through students carrying trays stacked with rice bowls, soup, and bread.

    At one of the tables near the windows, Cambria lifted her head, her ponytail bouncing slightly.

    "Elira!" she called, her face lighting up. "Over here."

    Juniper slid onto a chair opposite Nari, who was twirling her forkzily. I took the empty spot next to Cambria, trying to calm my racing heart after what happened with Caleb.

    Cambria leaned closer, voice gentle. "How was your first lecture today?"

    I hesitated, then said honestly, "I actually enjoyed it. It was... interesting." T

    he professor¡¯s talk about pheromones and scent as power had left me thoughtful.

    Cambria¡¯s eyes softened. "That¡¯s great to hear! No one bothered you?"

    I shook my head. "No. Some students whispered, but nothing else."

    At that, Juniper spoke up, her tone t but unmistakably pointed: "Caleb Fenmore tried to flirt with her a few minutes ago."

    Nari¡¯s fork clinked against her te as she raised a brow, sarcasm dripping. "What¡¯s a third-year student doing hanging around the first?years¡¯ cafeteria?"

    Tamryn, without looking up from her rice, replied matter-of-factly, "Student council members can eat wherever they like. Even though they have a special dining area."

    Cambria¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. "Still, Elira, be careful around Caleb. He¡¯s... charming, and a lot of girls like him. You might get unwanted attention."

    I lowered my gaze to my tray. "I will be careful," I murmured.

    My n right now was to stay out of that flirt¡¯s sight. I had already drawn unwanted attention by simply being an Omega.

    After a beat, I remembered what Caleb had once mentioned. "Is it true the student council knows... everything that happens in school?"

    Nari answered before anyone else. "Yes," she said bluntly, flicking crumbs from her skirt. "Information is at their fingertips. And they¡¯re not shy about using it."

    My chest tightened faintly at the thought, but I pushed it away.

    Then my phone buzzed softly on the table. When I tilted the screen, Lennon¡¯s name shed.

    <strong>Lennon:</strong> [Hi! Little wolf. Zenon will be taking your next lecture.]

    My heart gave a startled leap, the fork pausing in my hand.

    Zenon? Here?

    It felt as though it had been years since Ist saw him, though it couldn¡¯t have been more than thirty hours.

    I hesitated, then typed back.

    <strong>Me:</strong> [How do you know?]

    Two minutester, his reply appeared.

    <strong>Lennon:</strong> [I might have stolen a nce at Zenon¡¯s schedule this morning.]

    A tiny, helpless smile curved my lips¡ªtypical Lennon.

    <strong>Me:</strong> [Thank you for telling me.]

    ---

    Lunch ended sooner than I realized. We stood, carrying our trays to the return counter.

    I kept ncing at my watch: the next lecture, <i>Economics of the Wild</i>, was starting soon.

    Cambria and the others headed in a different direction; Tamryn was the only one taking this elective with me.

    At the door of the big lecture hall, Tamryn stepped through without a nce in my direction. I wasn¡¯t surprised. I had expected as much ¡ª quiet, icy distance.

    I followed, heart drumming faster as I took in therge space: tiered seating, polished desks. Students, some already talking in groups, others sitting quietly.

    The hush spread like ripples when Zenon walked in, his calligraphy pen tucked into his inner pocket, and he carried a cold authority.

    His oud?and?ck?pepper scent ¡ª sharp, grounding ¡ª seemed to fill the room.

    My chest tightened again. Just seeing him, after such a short absence, felt oddly overwhelming.

    Zenon walked to the desk, unhurriedly set down his notes. Then he turned, picked up the piece of chalk, and with a clean stroke, wrote on the board:

    <strong><i>¡¯Negotiation Leverage in Pack Trade Rtions¡¯ </i></strong>

    "Trade, likebat, is about power," he began, voice even yet carrying across the room. "But unlikebat, it leaves no visible scars ¡ª only alliances and silent resentments."

    He drew two circles,beling them <i>Pack A</i> and <i>Pack B</i>.

    "Imagine Pack A produces rare frost herbs. Pack B controls the only pass through the northern mountains," he exined. "Who holds the advantage?"

    Someone near the front raised a tentative hand. "Pack A?"

    Zenon¡¯s gaze shifted to them. "Why?"

    "They have the product everyone wants," the student offered.

    Zenon nodded, but added, "Partially correct. But true leveragees from what each side <i>needs</i>. If Pack A depends on Pack B¡¯s pass to move their herbs, then Pack B has equal ¡ª or greater ¡ª leverage."

    He tapped the board lightly with the chalk. "Remember: it¡¯s not about what you have; it¡¯s about what others need."

    Then he paced slowly, coat brushing against the lectern.

    "In any negotiation, ask three silent questions:

    <i>What does the other side truly fear?</i>

    <i>What do they want so badly they¡¯d bend to get it? </i>

    <i>What do I have that can be offered... or withheld?</i>"

    Zenon paused, eyes sweeping the hall. "A pack with no sense of its own worth is easy to exploit. But one that knows its assets ¡ªnd, alliances, or even a single rare skill ¡ª can stand against stronger packs."

    He erased the board and wrote two words: <strong><i>¡¯Scarcity</i></strong><i> and </i><strong><i>Substitution¡¯ </i></strong>

    "Scarcity makes anything valuable," he exined, voice deep, steady. "If your pack is the only one who can offer something ¡ª even something small¡ªyou gain leverage."

    "And substitution?" he continued. "If others can easily rece what you trade, your position weakens."

    As Zenon spoke, my gaze fixed on the clean strokes of chalk gliding across the board. His voice was calm, level, not harsh, nor cold dismissal

    I felt at home. It was strange: here, he didn¡¯t sound like someone forced to stand before a crowd. He sounded... natural.

    When he drew the circles andbelled them Pack A and Pack B, I tried to follow the lines. At first, it felt like numbers and trade routes had nothing to do with me. But then he said,

    "It¡¯s not about what you have; it¡¯s about what others need."

    And somehow, that sentence snagged in my mind.

 Chapter 57: Zenonâ€™s Gaze Met Mine

    <h4>Chapter 57: Zenon¡¯s Gaze Met Mine</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I thought about myself. About being an Omega ¡ª something everyone looked down on. But what if, just maybe, there could be something in me that someone else might need?

    It felt foolish, but the idea flickered like a candle, refusing to die outpletely.

    As Zenon spoke about <i>scarcity</i> and <i>substitution</i>, his tone remained calm, yet every word sounded deliberate and weighted.

    I found myself wondering if that was what made him so intimidating: not only strength, but the knowledge of how to use words like a de.

    At some point, he turned, and his gaze swept over the hall. For a brief moment, our eyes met.

    My breath caught, my stomach twisting. He didn¡¯t nod, didn¡¯t linger ¡ª but something in me sparked alive, even though I couldn¡¯t name what it was.

    When he said, "A pack with no sense of its own worth is easy to exploit..." my heart clenched.

    Was that me? Was that why it had always been so easy for Regina, Lady Maren, and even Luna Gwenith to hurt me?

    Because I¡¯d forgotten to see any worth in myself?

    And then he finished, folding his arms across his chest, and asked for questions. His eyes scanned the hall slowly, carefully.

    I swallowed, suddenly aware of my heartbeat. My fingers fumbled with the corner of my notebook, and the words <i>scarcity</i> and <i>substitution</i> blurred on the page from how tightly I¡¯d written them.

    He looked so calm. So sure.

    For a heartbeat, I wished ¡ª truly wished ¡ª that I could borrow even a fraction of that confidence.

    And yet, somehow, just listening made me feel... a little less small than before.

    Finally, Zenon folded his arms. "In pack history, wars have been fought over water, herbs, and even secret routes. But the cleverest Alphas ¡ª"

    His voice dropped a note lower. "¡ª used trade to win allies, avoid bloodshed, and grow their power."

    His eyes swept the room again. "That is negotiation leverage. Understand it ¡ª and your words can do what ws never could."

    Then, a pause. Chalk still in hand, he nced once more across the students.

    "Questions?"

    At first, no one moved. The weight of his gaze seemed to pin us all to our seats.

    Then, slowly, Tamryn rose from her chair without hesitation. Her voice, cool and level, cut through the silence:

    "Professor, you said a pack should never trade what it can¡¯t afford to lose. But what if a pack¡¯s very survival depends on that trade? Isn¡¯t that worth the risk?"

    I felt my chest tighten. It was bold ¡ª almost like a challenge. And yet, Tamryn¡¯s tone was respectful, curious rather than confrontational.

    Zenon regarded her for a moment, the expression on his face unreadable. Then, in that sameposed voice, he answered:

    "If a pack must risk everything to survive, it must also be ready to rebuild from nothing. Survival alone isn¡¯t enough. It must weigh what it stands to gain against what it will owe in return ¡ª because some debts can¡¯t be repaid with gold or trade goods."

    Tamryn nodded, thoughtful, and slowly sat down again.

    From my seat, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.

    Tamryn¡¯s question had sounded fearless. And Zenon¡¯s answer ¡ª so calm, yet sharp ¡ª made my chest ache in a way I couldn¡¯t name.

    I traced my fingertip over the fresh words in my notebook:

    <i>Some debts can¡¯t be repaid.</i>

    It made me think about myself. About everything the triplet brothers ¡ª and Alpha Cyprus ¡ª had done for me.

    What could I possibly give back that would ever be enough?

    "Any other questions?" Zenon asked. Then, for the briefest moment, his gaze shifted and met mine.

    My breath caught, chest fluttering painfully. I couldn¡¯t read anything in his look. It was steady, unwavering ¡ª but something in my chest tightened, warmed.

    I dropped my gaze quickly, hoping no one noticed the colour rising in my cheeks.

    If anyone asked me why I was blushing, I would never be able to exin it because I didn¡¯t even understand why I would react that way to a man who doesn¡¯t think much of me.

    Just then, one student raised his hand, his expression calm and thoughtful.

    Zenon nodded once. "Speak."

    He stood, his voice even. "In negotiation, how do you calcte the risk of provoking an allied pack versus losing the trade advantage?"

    Zenon¡¯s eyes met his, calm and unreadable. "Good question. You evaluate past alliances, weigh economic need against political cost, and remember: trust takes years to build, but seconds to destroy."

    The student nodded, satisfied, and took a seat.

    Then, Zenon turned away to end his lecture as the bell rang since there weren¡¯t any more questions, and everyone had clearly understood the topic.

    The lecture ended with a ripple of movement and hushed conversations.

    Students closed notebooks, shoved pens into pockets, and the scrape of chairs echoed off the walls.

    I sat still for a moment, letting my heart calm down. The sound of Zenon¡¯s voice still lingered in my head, sharp and precise like polished steel.

    Two rows in front of me, Tamryn was already sliding her books into her bag without looking my way.

    I gathered my things carefully: notebook, timetable, and the course text I¡¯d barely dared open during ss.

    My fingers felt clumsy, but somehow, I managed to stack everything on my left arm.

    I didn¡¯t wait for Tamryn. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d want me to, so I rose from my seat, head low, and slipped quietly out of the hall.

    ---

    At my locker, I spun in the passcode ¡ª ¡¯1321¡¯ ¡ª and retrieved my backpack. The motion was almostforting now, part of a routine I was still learning to im as mine.

    Once my backpack was secure over my shoulder, I stepped away from the crowd, turned slightly aside, ncing at my smartwatch to check the way back.

    The map blinked patiently, a small blue dot pulsing over familiar paths. Then, I pulled out my phone.

    My thumb hovered, then I typed: <i>[Hi, Lennon! I¡¯m done with Zenon¡¯s ss.]</i>

    It barely took a breath before Lennon¡¯s reply appeared on the screen:

 Chapter 58: Fulfilling Lennonâ€™s Request

    <h4>Chapter 58: Fulfilling Lennon¡¯s Request</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    <i>[Finally! How was it? What topic did His Royal Frostiness teach today? And... did he give you a hard time?]</i>

    A small, involuntary smile tugged at the corner of my lips.

    I typed back: <i>[He taught about </i>¡¯<strong>Negotiation Leverage in Pack Trade Rtions¡¯</strong><i>. He didn¡¯t say a word to me. Just taught, took questions, and left.]</i>

    Secondster: <i>[That sounds like him. Didn¡¯t even re at you?]</i>

    <i>[Not once.]</i>

    Lennon sent aughing emoji, followed by: [<i>Seems like he was in an excellent mood. You survived. Proud of you, Elira.]</i>

    <i>[Thank you,</i>] I replied. Then added after a pause: [<i>How¡¯s Rennon?]</i>

    <i>[He¡¯s in theb now, prepping for tomorrow¡¯s lecture,</i>] Lennon wrote.

    <i>[Said to tell you not to skip lunch tomorrow. And yes, he really worries that you will forget to eat.]</i>

    Warmth spread in my chest at that.

    <i>[Tell him I won¡¯t forget. I promise.]</i>

    [Good girl,] Lennon texted, adding a teasing wink. [I will check up on youter, okay?]

    <i>[Okay,</i>] I typed, thumb lingering a second longer before I locked the screen.

    Briefly, I thought about Caleb¡¯s flirt during lunch break and decided it wasn¡¯t important to inform the brothers about it.

    ---

    The path to the dorm building felt shorter this time.

    I crossed the courtyard, climbed the steps, and stepped into the cool hush of the lobby.

    The elevator arrived with a soft chime, carrying me to the third floor.

    In the hallway,ughter leaked under the door of my room, familiar voices that lifted and fell.

    The door was already unlocked, so my fingers curled around the handle, I pushed it open gently and stepped inside.

    Everyone was still in their uniforms, the Emerald jackets crisp over white shirts.

    Tamryn stood by her bed, unpacking items from her backpack and stacking them neatly on her desk.

    Nari sat cross-legged on Juniper¡¯s lower bunk, chatting animatedly about something, while Juniper listened with a faint, bored expression.

    Nari¡¯s gaze flicked toward me. "At least the new girl isn¡¯t looking horrible today," she quipped.

    For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if that was meant as praise or an insult in disguise. So I just nodded at her, pressing my lips together, and walked to my bed.

    I slipped my backpack off my shoulder, the weight leaving my body with a small relief.

    Carefully, I took out my books and stationery, arranging the textbooks on the middle shelf above my desk, their spines lined neatly side by side.

    My pens and pencils went into the small cup by my readingmp.

    Then I turned toward my wardrobe to pull out a fresh change of clothes ¡ª a soft mint-colored top and dark pants.

    Just as I turned around, the bathroom door opened with a small click.

    Cambria stepped out, dressed in a casual outfit ¡ª a pale lc sweater over fitted jeans.

    A gentle floral scent trailed behind her, fresh and sweet, and her ck hair was swept up into a messy bun, a few strands curling by her cheeks.

    She caught my eyes and her lips curved. "Hi, Elira," she greeted warmly.

    I smiled back, my earlier tension easing a bit. "Hi, Cambria."

    She walked over, setting aside something on her desk before turning to me again.

    "I will be doing myundry in a few minutes," she said, her voice gentle. "Do you want to join me?"

    "Yes," I replied quickly. "Just wait a second for me?"

    "Of course," she said with a small nod.

    I hurried into the bathroom, shutting the door behind me.

    The cool tiles and faint scent of soap grounded me.

    I showered quickly, letting the warm water wash away the heaviness of the day, and when I stepped out, my skin smelled faintly of rose shampoo.

    A few minutester, Cambria and I walked down the hall toward theundry room, each of us carrying a small basket.

    Theundry room wasrge and bright, illuminated by ceiling lights, with rows of sleek machines humming softly.

    There were only a handful of students here, most of whom were leaning against the walls, scrolling through their phones or folding clothes.

    Cambria guided me gently, showing which settings to pick on the machine.

    As the washers started their rhythmic spin, we stood side by side, the quiet noise oddlyforting.

    When our loads were done, we returned upstairs to hang our uniforms on the balcony behind our dorm room.

    I stepped out onto the small concrete balcony, the evening breeze brushing my cheeks.

    The view caught my breath.

    Beyond the walls of the dorm, the academy grounds stretched in soft twilight: low buildings capped with te roofs, courtyards framed bynterns, and in the distance, the faint shimmer of moonlight over the training fields.

    It felt peaceful ¡ª like a world set apart.

    For a moment, I just stood there, letting the air tangle through my hair.

    ---

    Several minutester, it was time for dinner.

    We walked together to the cafeteria, the five of us carrying our meal tickets.

    I joined the line, bncing my tray, and chose simple dishes ¡ª a small portion of seasoned meat, greens, and rice.

    As I sat down at the table, Cambria beside me, I remembered Lennon¡¯s request: <i>Snap a picture of your food and send it next time.</i>

    My chest fluttered. Quietly, I pulled out my phone and, angling it carefully, took a quick photo of my dinner: steam rising, colours warm under the cafeteria lights.

    Nari noticed. She raised an eyebrow, chopsticks pausing halfway to her mouth. "Why are you taking pictures of food?" she asked, a teasing edge in her voice. "Are you trying to start a food blog page?"

    My fingers tightened slightly around my phone. "Family," I answered softly, keeping my eyes down.

    Nari let out a littleugh and shook her head, turning back to her food.

    I didn¡¯t know what was funny to her. I quickly tapped out a message and attached the photo, sending it to Lennon:

    <i>[Dinner at the cafeteria, as promised.]</i>

    Before I could even put my phone away, it buzzed with Lennon¡¯s reply:

    <i>[Looks good! But next time, take a selfie with it too, so we know you¡¯re really eating.]</i>

    A quiet, surprisedugh almost slipped from my lips, and I typed back:

    <i>[How am I supposed to do that with everyone watching?]</i>

    Lennon sent a grinning emoji and wrote: <i>[That was a joke, little wolf.]</i>

    I exhaled in relief.

    Sliding my phone aside, I picked up my fork, letting the noise of the cafeteria and the low chatter of my roommates wash over me.

 Chapter 59: Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 59: Nervous</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I woke up with a tight knot sitting heavy in my chest.

    The morning air in the room felt colder than usual, or maybe it was just me.

    Today was Thursday.

    And that meant, in just a few hours, I¡¯d be sitting in Power Channelling practical ss ¡ª the course that Cambria had talked about.

    My fingers curled around the nket.

    What if it really turned out that I had nothing ¡ª no gift, no spark?

    What if, when the professor scanned us, I¡¯d stand out not because I was special, but because I was empty?

    I swallowed, my throat dry.

    Trying to calm my nerves, I reached inward, searching for her ¡ª my wolf.

    But all I felt was the familiar, unsettling emptiness.

    She had only spoken to me twice since the Mating Moon Ceremony... and now, it felt like I was calling into a silent cave.

    Maybe my wolf was weak. Or perhaps it was me.

    I thought about confiding in the brothers.

    Lennon¡¯s easy warmth, Rennon¡¯s calm steadiness... even Zenon¡¯s cold, blunt honesty.

    However, the idea dissolved before it could take hold. I didn¡¯t want to bother them with my fears.

    I didn¡¯t want to be a burden to them, not with all their kindness.

    A sudden jerk startled me.

    Nari, breathing hard, red across the semi-dark room.

    "Why in the goddess¡¯ name are you sitting there like that, hair all over your face? Trying to scare someone to death?"

    I blinked. "I¡ª"

    But she cut me off, words sharp. "What are you? A ghost? Or do you just enjoy creeping people out first thing in the morning?"

    "I¡¯m sorry," I murmured, dropping my gaze to myp.

    Juniper¡¯s sleepy voice came from across the room as she padded to the switch. The lights flicked on, soft yellow spilling over us.

    "It¡¯s your fault for getting scared so easily," she told Nari dryly.

    Nari huffed and turned away, muttering under her breath.

    I let out a small breath and pushed myself up, crossing to my wardrobe. My hands moved on autopilot as I pulled out my uniform, then gathered my toiletries and towel.

    The cold water on my face didn¡¯t do much to settle my nerves.

    By the time I returned, the room was already alive with rustling fabric and quiet conversation.

    I packed my bag quietly: notebook, timetable, meal ticket, pens, and student ID.

    Cambria, already dressed and fixing her hair, nced over. "Ready?" she asked.

    I nodded, forcing a small smile.

    Together with Cambria and Tamryn, we left the room, the door clicking shut behind us.

    ---

    The cafeteria smelled faintly of warm bread and tea.

    I didn¡¯t feel hungry at all ¡ª my stomach felt tight, heavy.

    Still, I picked up a tray and added a banana, a in sandwich, and a ss of sweetened soy milk.

    As we walked to an empty table, Cambria¡¯s gaze moved over my tray. "That¡¯s all?" she asked, a faint crease appearing between her brows.

    "I don¡¯t really have an appetite," I admitted, voice small.

    "Are you okay?" she pressed gently.

    I shook my head, then quickly corrected, "I mean, yes. I¡¯m fine." Even though I wasn¡¯t.

    Nari and Juniper arrived momentster, trays heavier than mine.

    Nari dropped into her chair, starting to chat with Tamryn aboutst night¡¯s study hall.

    I forced myself to take one small bite of my sandwich, the bread tasting like paper on my tongue.

    Halfway through my ss of soy milk, I couldn¡¯t manage another sip.

    My heart wouldn¡¯t stop its uneasy beating, my thoughts drifting again and again to the practical ss in the afternoon.

    I was on the verge of throwing up, and I didn¡¯t think that was a good idea.

    --

    After breakfast, the five of us walked together, our shoes tapping lightly against the stone path toward the main academic building.

    At the entrance, we split up ¡ª each moving toward our locker.

    At mine, I unlocked the door and carefully swapped my heavy backpack for my notebook, textbook, phone and pen.

    The metal door clicked shut behind me as I stepped away.

    Inside the corridor, I kept my head down, ignoring the faint whispers and side nces.

    It had almost be normal now ¡ª the weird looks, the hushed curiosity.

    Today, though, my mind barely registered them. All I could think of was the afternoon ss.

    Plus, I needed to pee, so I dashed for the female restroom to relieve myself.

    --

    I stepped into my ssroom, which smelled faintly of fresh paper and lemon cleaner, in time for my first ss of the day: Agriculture & Pack Sustainability.

    Keeping my gaze straight, I walked to my desk and sat down, setting my notebook and pen neatly in front of me.

    When the professor walked in, his voice steady and calm, I tried to keep my focus. But my thoughts kept slipping, drifting to the ache of uncertainty inside me.

    Every few minutes, I¡¯d realize I hadn¡¯t written down a single word, and force my hand to move again.

    The lesson blurred: something about rotational crop strategies, pack food reserves, and sustainable herb cultivation.

    I did my best to listen, to jot down the main points, but it felt like writing through water.

    The real weight in my chest refused to lift.

    And all I could do was hope that by afternoon... somehow, everything wouldn¡¯t fall apart, especially my heart.

    As soon as ss was over, I dashed to the restroom for another bathroom break, ignoring the two girls openly whispering about me while they washed their hands.

    I was in no mood for lunch today, but I still had to join my roommates to avoid questionster on. Plus, I needed to be in the right ce at the right time to avoid unnecessary attention.

    "Still not hungry?" Cambria asked, worryced in her tone.

    "No," I replied, staring at the small ceramic bowl of sweet oats pudding sitting in front of me.

    Even the aroma felt like an assault to my nose and my mind. But I had to endure it.

    I couldn¡¯t even keep water down my throat.

 Chapter 60: Power Channelling Class

    <h4>Chapter 60: Power Channelling ss</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    By the time lunch was over, my stomach felt as heavy as stone ¡ª not because of the piece of dark chocte I swallowed, but because of whaty ahead.

    <strong><i>¡¯The Power Channelling ss.¡¯</i></strong>

    I walked to therge training hall, guided by the map on my smartwatch, my steps slow, heart sinking with every corridor I passed.

    I had stopped for another bathroom break, hence the reason Cambria and the others left ahead, on my wish.

    And I was d they didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    By the time I reached the open double doors, I could already hear voices echoing inside ¡ª low chatter of students in matching uniforms, someughing lightly, others quiet in their corners.

    Inside, the hall smelled faintly of polished wood and old herbs. Rows of floor mats were spread out in neat lines.

    At the far end, standing tall and confident, was the professor ¡ª a woman in her early forties, silver threads streaking through her dark hair, her posture exuding calm authority.

    When she lifted her gaze, her sharp eyes swept over us like a cold breeze.

    "All right," she began, her voice smooth butmanding. "Wee to Power Channelling. Today, we¡¯ll see what lies within you ¡ª or what you¡¯ve been hiding from yourself."

    I swallowed hard, clutching my notebook against my chest. Around me, students shifted, some rolling their shoulders as though already prepared to show off.

    The professor continued, exining:

    "Each of you has supernatural potential. Some of you know your gifts, while others don¡¯t. Today, we¡¯ll try to sense the flow of energy inside your channels, the paths your gift uses."

    "Close your eyes when it¡¯s your turn, breathe deeply, and feel for that warmth in your chest or belly. Then, let it rise ¡ª let it manifest, no matter how small."

    She demonstrated herself: closing her eyes, a faint glow dancing over her palm, dissolving like morning mist.

    One by one, students went forward.

    Some let out flickers of fire, a spark of frost, or a swirl of air so subtle it barely moved the hem of their uniform jacket.

    The professor offered gentle corrections: "Rx your shoulders." "Don¡¯t force it." "Feel, don¡¯tmand."

    When it was the turn of a boy in the middle row ¡ª dark hair sticking to his temple from sweat ¡ª I noticed how nervous he looked, almost like me.

    He squeezed his eyes shut, trembling. For a moment, nothing happened. Then the professor stepped closer, ced her palm lightly between his shoulder des, and whispered something only he could hear.

    Slowly, a tiny me danced in his open palm. Weak, yet real.

    The ss pped; relief flooded his face, his shoulders slumping as he let out a shakyugh.

    Watching him, my heart surged with hope. <i>Maybe... maybe I could do this too.</i>

    When it got to my turn, my legs felt numb as I stepped forward.

    I heard the usual whispers behind me. <i>"Isn¡¯t that the Omega?"</i>

    But I shut them out and closed my eyes.

    I searched inwardly, but I felt nothing.

    Refusing to give up, I reached further, like fumbling in a pitch-ck room.

    "Rx," the professor instructed gently. "Feel, don¡¯t chase it."

    I breathed in deeply, feeling my chest rise, then fall.

    Tried to sense something ¡ª anything. Warmth. A spark. Even a tremble in my fingertips.

    Still nothing.

    A cold emptiness stared back at me. Seconds passed. Then a minute. I opened my eyes.

    The professor¡¯s face stayed neutral, but that, in itself, felt heavy.

    She quietly said, "Thank you. Take your seat."

    As I walked back, my cheeks burned. My pulse hammered so loudly I thought everyone could hear.

    The small hope I¡¯d dared to nurture shrivelled and crumbled away.

    I lowered myself onto my mat, folding my trembling hands in myp, trying not to let the sting in my eyes grow into tears.

    Around me, the ss continued. More sparks, small winds, soft glows.

    But for me, there was nothing¡ªonly the gnawing hollow in my chest and the echo of what could not be awakened.

    The moment the professor stepped out of the hall, the whispers started ¡ª sharp, cutting, and loud enough for me to hear.

    <i>"Did you see her face? Like she really thought something would happen."</i>

    <i>"An Omega without a gift? What a joke."</i>

    <i>"Maybe the school only let her in for charity."</i>

    Theirughter scraped against my skin like thorns.

    I couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Without looking back, I grabbed my books, my breath shaking. I pushed past the rows of mats, ignoring the fresh sting behind my eyelids.

    I heard Cambria call my name, soft and worried. "Elira! Wait¡ª"

    But I couldn¡¯t. I rushed out through the double doors, my vision blurring from unshed tears.

    The hallway outside seemed twice as long, my steps echoing in my ears. I barely registered the students moving around me. All I could think about was getting away ¡ª anywhere, anywhere at all.

    I pushed open the door of the nearest female restroom and staggered inside.

    My hands fumbled for a stall door; I slipped in and locked it behind me, pressing my back to the cold metal.

    The tears finally spilt over.

    They fell hot and silent at first, then turned into choking sobs. I pressed a hand against my mouth to muffle the sounds, my shoulders trembling.

    <i>Why?</i>

    <i>Why can¡¯t I have just a fragment of what they have? A spark... anything.</i>

    I cried until my chest felt hollow, until the embarrassment and the ache twisted into something sharper ¡ª shame.

    Just then, the restroom door creaked open. I froze, swallowing down my sobs.

    Footsteps tapped across the tiled floor. Water sshed in one of the sinks, and I caught voices ¡ª four girls, their tones light, mocking.

    <i>"Did you see her face? It was almost sad."</i>

    <i>"Almost? It was sad. Poor thing, standing there like a lump."</i>

    <i>"What¡¯s she even doing at ESA? Should¡¯ve stayed wherever she came from."</i>

    <i>"I bet she doesn¡¯t even have a proper wolf. An Omega with no power... what is she expecting?"</i>

    Theyughed. The sound burned worse than any p.

    I curled tighter, pressing my palm harder against my mouth, forcing my breathing to quiet.

 Chapter 61: A Call from Lennon

    <h4>Chapter 61: A Call from Lennon</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Water ran for a few more seconds, then stopped. Theirughter drifted away with the squeak of the restroom door as it closed behind them.

    Silence returned.

    My breath hitched, then broke apart again.

    I leaned my forehead against the stall door, fresh tears spilling. My throat felt raw, my chest heavy and aching.

    Even if the hall was now empty, even if no one could see, the weight of their words settled deep inside me, feeding every doubt I had.

    Hidden there, behind the cold metal door, I let myself cry until there was nothing left in me except the hollow echo of what I couldn¡¯t be.

    ---

    I didn¡¯t know how long I sat there, curled up in that stall, but my eyes burned and my chest ached from crying too hard for too long.

    I hadn¡¯t even realized my phone had buzzed until it lit up against the floor beside my feet.

    Lennon¡¯s name glowed on the screen.

    My heart lurched.

    I stared at the call, frozen. Then, without thinking, I pressed the side button and silenced it.

    I couldn¡¯t let him hear my voice, not like this. Not when I sounded shattered.

    I dropped my forehead against the stall door again, trying to calm the storm in my chest, but the phone buzzed a second time.

    It was another call from Lennon.

    My fingers trembled as I picked it up. This time, I answered. I pressed the phone gently against my ear but said nothing.

    His voice came softly, yet with a deep concern. "Elira..."

    Just hearing him say my name made my throat tighten.

    "I can feel it," he said quietly. "You¡¯re hurting. What happened?"

    I tried, I really did. But something broke inside me.

    A sob slipped past my lips before I could stop it. I covered my mouth again, trying to stifle the sound, but it was already toote.

    Lennon didn¡¯t flinch. His voice remained calm, steady, and warm. "It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to speak yet. I¡¯m here."

    I sniffled hard, wiping my eyes with my sleeve.

    "I¡ªI couldn¡¯t do it," I whispered. "Nothing happened. Theyughed at me. And everyone saw."

    There was a pause. A small silence that felt like it held him on the other side of the line, just... listening.

    Then gently, he asked, "Where are you?"

    "The... the restroom," I muttered, ashamed. "Female restroom. First floor. Left wing."

    Another pause followed. Then his voice again, warm and low like a safe ce.

    "Okay. Wipe your tears for me, yeah? Just meet me outside the building. I¡¯m waiting."

    I closed my eyes. My body still shook, but something about his voice wrapped around my ribs and steadied the cracks.

    "Don¡¯t let anyone see a beautiful, sweet girl like you in tears," he added gently. "They don¡¯t deserve to see you break."

    I let out a small, shaky breath. Maybe it could¡¯ve been a smile, if not for the ache still pressing down on my chest.

    "I¡¯ming," I whispered.

    "I¡¯ll be right here," he said.

    The call ended. I stayed still for a few seconds longer. Then I finally unlocked the stall door and stepped out.

    The restroom was empty again, quiet except for the humming lights overhead. I ced my phone and books on the sink counter and turned on the faucet.

    The water felt cold, sharp against my skin ¡ª like a reminder to breathe again.

    I sshed my face carefully, rinsing the tears from my cheeks and the puffiness from under my eyes.

    When I looked up, my reflection met me with red eyes and a shaky expression. I reached for a tissue and patted my face dry.

    It didn¡¯t do much, but it would have to do.

    I threw the tissue into the bin, grabbed my phone and books, and turned to the door.

    I stood there for a moment, unsure. But then I remembered Lennon¡¯s voice. <i>"Just meet me outside."</i>

    And suddenly, I wasn¡¯t scared anymore of bumping into any of the students.

    I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway, keeping my head low but my steps steady.

    ---

    I saw Lennon the moment I stepped out into the quiet courtyard behind the lecture building.

    He stood leaning against one of the marble pirs near the flowered path, his phone still in one hand, his brows drawn together with deep concern.

    But the second his eyes found me, he pushed off the wall and strode toward me.

    "Elira," he said softly, eyes scanning me like he was searching for any visible damage. "Are you okay?"

    I shook my head.

    His shoulders stiffened, and his hand reached out, hovering near my arm before finally settling gently on it.

    "Tell me what happened in your Power Channelling ss," he said. His voice wasn¡¯t demanding¡ªit was firm, steady, but there was something else behind it, too¡ªa silent urgency.

    I looked down at my fingers clutched around my books. My throat tightened again, but I forced the words out.

    "Everyone was trying to bring out their abilities. The professor helped a few of us. There was one student who... who finally managed to produce a me, even if it was small."

    I paused, breathing out shakily. "Then it got to my turn... and nothing happened." My voice cracked. "I tried. I really tried."

    The memories came flooding back, too raw and recent. "Theyughed at me after ss, mocked me like I didn¡¯t even belong here."

    My eyes burned again. I bit down hard on my lip to keep the tears from returning, but one still slipped out. And then another.

    "I just... I felt like I was nothing," I whispered.

    Lennon didn¡¯t say anything at first. He gently pulled my books from my arms then, with his free hand, he reached out and pulled me into a hug.

    I hadn¡¯t expected it. But the moment my face met the soft fabric of his shirt, I let out a sharp sob against his chest.

    "They¡¯re proud and mean," Lennon muttered, his voice now low with restrained fury. "Those students, they act like they¡¯re better than everyone else, but most of them wouldn¡¯tst a second in a real war zone. They don¡¯t even know what it means to have real strength¡ªand yet theyugh at you."

 Chapter 62: Their Offices on the Same Floor

    <h4>Chapter 62: Their Offices on the Same Floor</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    His words rumbled against my cheek, his chest rising and falling steadily.

    I could feel it¡ªthe anger pouring off him in waves. Lennon wasn¡¯t just angry for my sake; he was furious.

    It was in the way his jaw tightened, the way his fingers brushed protectively down my back, and how his body tensed as though ready to defend me right there.

    I blinked back the rest of my tears. "Please... don¡¯t be mad," I whispered into his shirt. "I already feel bad enough."

    He exhaled deeply, then pulled back slightly to look me in the eye. His touch was warm as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.

    "I¡¯m not mad at you," he said, his voice low and gentle now. "I¡¯m mad at them. And at the fact that this school, for all its prestige, still has people who think they get to decide your worth based on a ten-second show."

    I looked away, but he gently nudged my chin back.

    "Let¡¯s go see Professor Mira," he said. "Now. If something¡¯s wrong, we¡¯re going to figure it out. Together."

    I hesitated for only a breath. Then I nodded.

    I didn¡¯t even care about siesta time anymore. What was rest to someone who couldn¡¯t sleep anyway?

    How could I even think of a break when all I could feel was the fear that I might truly have nothing inside me?

    Only people with no battles in their hearts got to lie down and rest in the middle of the day.

    Not me.

    "Okay," I said, patting my skirt down. "Let¡¯s go."

    Lennon gave me a small, reassuring nod. And as he turned to lead the way, I followed, each step a little steadier than thest.

    ---

    As we walked in silence, I felt Lennon¡¯s gaze on me, then the slight shift of weight as he readjusted the notebooks in his arms. I turned to him and held out my hands.

    "I will carry those," I said softly.

    He quirked a brow. "You sure?"

    "Yes." I nodded quickly. "I don¡¯t want people looking and wondering why a professor¡¯s carrying a student¡¯s books."

    His mouth tilted upward in an amused smile. "Let them wonder."

    "No, seriously," I pressed, gently tugging the books from his hold. "It¡¯s already hard enough trying not to draw attention."

    He gave them up easily, chuckling. "Alright, alright. Have it your way."

    As I hugged the books to my chest, I silently thanked whatever higher force had kept anyone from spotting him hugging me earlier.

    Thest thing I needed was whispers twisting what had already been such an awful day.

    Just then, Lennon nced at my arms and nodded ahead. "Let¡¯s stop by your locker first. Grab your backpack, save yourself the strain."

    I gave a small nod. "Okay."

    When we reached the corridor with the rows of lockers, I paused by a side door and turned to him. "Wait here."

    He gave me a yful side nce. "Should I be worried?"

    "Just... please wait here," I said again, this time with a faint smile.

    He put both hands up in mock surrender. "Alright, Miss Mysterious."

    I turned and walked away before he could see the small twitch of a smile on my lips.

    The truth was, I didn¡¯t want him to see my locker code and ask if there was some meaning attached to it. Because if he did... I wouldn¡¯t be able to lie.

    I finally stopped in front of my locker, quickly punched in the code, and pulled it open. The metal creaked slightly.

    I grabbed my backpack, slipped the books inside, zipped it shut, and then closed the locker with a satisfying thud.

    By the time I walked back to Lennon, his hands were tucked into his coat pockets, his posture rxed, but his eyes as alert as ever.

    "Ready?" he asked.

    I nodded. "Yeah."

    He led the way through a different hallway this time, quieter and more polished than the student wings.

    I¡¯ve been to this side of ESA before, curtesy of Cambria. But she hadn¡¯t brough me through this particr floor since my Homeroom Professor¡¯s office wasn¡¯t on it.

    The ceilings here were a little higher, the floors smoother, and the walls lined with portraits of past headmasters and founding council members.

    "We are in the east wing," Lennon said over his shoulder. "Professors¡¯ offices are lined here, depending on their departments."

    Cambria hadn¡¯t told me this one, but I believe, the information wasn¡¯t vital. Still, I felt this joy within me, plus thefort that wrapped around my nerves.

    He paused briefly in front of a ss door with a brass te and pointed.

    "That¡¯s my office."

    Next, he gestured toward the other two doors beside his.

    "That¡¯s Rennon¡¯s. And Zenon¡¯s."

    I stared. It felt... strange, seeing their names etched in gold lettering right there in the same corridor. Something about it made them feel so much warmth in my heart.

    "It¡¯s nice," I murmured. "That your offices are next to each other."

    "Zenon¡¯s idea, actually. He said it made coordination easier," Lennon replied. "But we also each have another office in the administrative wing. Zenon, for example, uses his Dean of Studies office when he¡¯s not teaching."

    "Ah." I nodded slowly, trying to absorb it all. "Are they in right now?"

    Lennon shook his head. "Nope. They are in another block for a meeting."

    My heart thudded, but I didn¡¯t know if it was from nerves or relief. Probably both.

    Finally, we reached the end of the hallway, and Lennon stopped in front of a pale grey door. A namete read:

    <strong><i>Professor Mira Dalen.</i></strong>

    I swallowed. My palms were mmy against the straps of my backpack. Every fear I had about today started bubbling up again.

    Lennon lifted his hand and knocked once, twice¡ªthen without waiting, he turned the knob and pushed the door open.

    My nerves immediately twisted into a knot.

    He stepped inside first, holding the door open for me.

    "Professor Mira," he said in his calm, professional tone. "Sorry to intrude. I brought someone who needs your help."

 Chapter 63: Blocked Channels

    <h4>Chapter 63: Blocked Channels</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The office was warm, softly lit by a goldenmp on the professor¡¯s desk.

    A delicate scent of dried herbs lingered in the air, mixing with the sharper tang of ink and aged paper.

    Professor Mira looked up from a stack of books, her silver-framed reading sses resting low on her nose.

    She blinked at us, then her eyes settled on me.

    "This is Elira Shaw," Lennon said gently. "The student who wasn¡¯t able to... during the power channelling ss."

    Professor Mira¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but her gaze sharpened. "Yes," she murmured. "I remember you."

    I swallowed and looked down at the floor. My heart had started pounding again, each thud a reminder of the earlier humiliation.

    Professor Mira straightened in her seat. "What kind of help do you need?" she asked, now turning to Lennon.

    "If you have some time now," Lennon replied, "I¡¯d appreciate it if you could examine her channels¡ªsee if there¡¯s a reason why her abilities haven¡¯t emerged."

    A thoughtful hum escaped the professor¡¯s lips. "I have a little time," she said. "Enough for that."

    Then she stood from her seat, graceful but firm. "Ms. Shaw," she said, turning to me with a mild smile, "take off your jacket, roll up your sleeves, and have a seat here."

    I nodded quickly, already fumbling with the buttons of my jacket. My fingers felt clumsy. Nervous energy buzzed through me as I slid the jacket off and began rolling up the sleeves of my shirt.

    Without a word, Lennon stepped forward and gently took the jacket and my backpack from my hands. Our fingers brushed briefly.

    I sank into the seat the professor gestured to and rested my hands on myp. My heartbeat thundered in my ears.

    Professor Mira stood over me, her fingers cool and sure as they found the pressure points along my arms.

    She pressed softly on my wrist, then my forearm, then a spot just under my corbone.

    She worked in silence, only asionally pausing to study my face or reposition my arm. I didn¡¯t know what she was looking for¡ªonly that something inside me twisted with each passing second.

    ¡¯Please,¡¯ I begged in my head. ¡¯Please don¡¯t say I¡¯m empty.¡¯

    Finally, she pulled back and looked at me with a glint of something¡ªcuriosity, maybe even mild surprise¡ªin her eyes.

    "You have supernatural potential," she said simply.

    My breath caught.

    For a moment, the words didn¡¯t even register. But then they sank in like sunlight through a window. I wasn¡¯t empty. I wasn¡¯t nothing.

    A shaky breath escaped me, and I clutched the edges of the seat. I felt my eyes sting again¡ªbut this time, with relief. I almost cried, but I held it in. Just barely.

    From beside me, Lennon asked, "Then why hasn¡¯t she been able to ess it?"

    Professor Mira turned to him, her tone more serious now. "Because her channels are blocked."

    I stilled again.

    Professor Mira folded her arms. "And what¡¯s unusual," she added slowly, "is that she wasn¡¯t born this way."

    I stared at her, confusion rushing in fast. "Then... what does that mean?"

    Professor Mira¡¯s gaze shifted to me. "It means someone¡ªor something¡ªblocked your natural flow of energy. Your channels are sealed off. That¡¯s why your wolf is silent, and why your powers won¡¯t respond."

    My thoughts spiralled.

    Even Professor Mira could tell my wolf was silent.

    But who would do this to me?

    Why would they do that?

    Professor Mira continued, now addressing Lennon. "It¡¯s not in my scope to undo something like this. But a specialist could determine the method used... and potentially unlock her abilities."

    Lennon gave a slow, understanding nod. "I see."

    Just as he opened his mouth to thank her, Professor Mira tilted her head at him curiously. "Forgive me, Professor Lennon... but what¡¯s your rtionship to Ms. Shaw?"

    I stiffened in my seat. The question sliced the air open like a de.

    I looked to Lennon, suddenly aware of how warm my face had gotten. Professor Mira¡¯s question shouldn¡¯t have unsettled me, but for some reason... it did.

    Lennon, as calm andposed as ever, offered a faint smile. "She¡¯s a student under my care."

    Professor Mira studied him a second longer, then nodded. "In that case, you have the ess¡ªand the influence¡ªto bring in the right person to help her."

    "I will see to it," Lennon replied.

    Professor Mira turned back to me. "In the meantime, don¡¯t lose hope, Ms. Shaw. You¡¯re not broken¡ªonly paused. So, good luck."

    I could have hugged her for those words.

    "Thank you," I whispered.

    Lennon stepped toward me again, handing back my backpack while I stood and unrolled the sleeves of my shirt. The quiet warmth in his gaze soothed thest flickers of panic still swirling inside me.

    "Let¡¯s go," he said softly.

    And together, we left Professor Mira¡¯s office¡ªmy heart lighter than it had been all day.

    But just as Lennon and I made a turn down the hallway lined with staff offices, Rennon¡¯s familiar silhouette caught my eye, standing in front of the door to his office.

    I almost stopped in my steps as my gaze took him in once again.

    I hadn¡¯t expected to see him so soon. I thought his meeting wouldst longer.

    Rennon wore his usual calm expression, a pair of thin-framed sses perched perfectly over his nose, the soft amber glow from the window casting faint shadows across his features.

    He hadn¡¯t seen us yet, but that changed when Lennon called out to him, "Rennon."

    At once, Rennon turned¡ªand the subtle jolt in his shoulders didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me.

    He was surprised. He probably wasn¡¯t expecting to see me.

    "Hey," Lennon greeted as we walked up to him. "Busy?"

    Rennon was quiet for a moment, his gaze zeroing in on my face. Then his eyes narrowed behind the lenses, his brows subtly pinched.

    "Why did you cry?" he asked, the question direct and without any pretence.

    I blinked. "I¡ª" I started, caughtpletely off guard. "I didn¡¯t¡ª"

    "She did," Lennon answered for me, not unkindly. "Let¡¯s go inside. I will exin."

    Without another word, Rennon turned back to the door, inserted the key and pushed it open.

    The scent of books and citrus cleaner drifted out.

 Chapter 64: A Ray of Hope

    <h4>Chapter 64: A Ray of Hope</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Inside, the office was neat and meticulously organized. Every book on the tall shelf was arranged by size and colour, and some titles were written in old scripts.

    There were rolled-up scrolls and maps stacked in one corner, and a small potted nt sat by the window. The space felt quiet, like a sanctuary.

    Rennon closed the door behind us, then crossed to a sleek dispenser near the cab and poured three cups of chilled water.

    He handed one to Lennon, then to me. His hand lingered just a second longer when mine brushed his.

    I muttered a soft thank you.

    "Alright," he said, settling into the chair behind his desk, "what happened?"

    Lennon took a sip of water before responding.

    Calmly, but without sparing any detail, he told Rennon everything¡ªfrom my Power Channelling ss that afternoon, to my failed attempt in front of everyone, the mockery, my breakdown, and then the visit to Professor Mira¡¯s office.

    Rennon listened in silence, his hands folded in front of him, his expression, unhappy.

    Lennon ended with, "Professor Mira says Elira does have supernatural potential¡ªbut her channels are blocked. And she suspects it wasn¡¯t by nature."

    A long breath left Rennon¡¯s lips. He turned his full attention to me. "Elira, I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that today."

    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I stared at the cup in my hands.

    "But you should know something," he continued, his voice quieter now. "This isn¡¯t the end of the road. Your channels will be unblocked. And eventually, you will ess your abilities, though it will take some time."

    My gaze snapped up to him. There was certainty in his voice¡ªno hesitation.

    It had me wondering how he knew essing my supernatural abilities would take time.

    But before I could recover and ask the question, he continued.

    He leaned back slightly in his seat and said to me, "But don¡¯t worry too much, Elira." His voice was much softer now. "Lennon and I will talk to Zenon. And then Father. Then, we will discuss and find the right expert."

    I stared at him, unsure if I should feel overwhelmed or relieved.

    "Then one of these weekends," Rennon continued, "you wille home with us, and the expert will examine you properly."

    I felt something uncoil inside me. Like a thread finally loosening from a tight knot.

    "Thank you," I whispered, and for the first time since morning, I took a slow sip of the water in my cup. It felt ice-cold and calming.

    Just as I ced the cup down, Rennon added, "Also,e find me during your break time tomorrow."

    My brows lifted slightly. "Tomorrow?"

    He gave a faint nod. "I have something to show you."

    I nodded slowly. "Alright. I wille."

    Though I didn¡¯t know what he had nned, curiosity warmed the edges of my chest.

    Then, beside me, Lennon smirked. "Can Ie too?"

    Rennon shrugged with a small smile. "If you want."

    "Count me in, then," Lennon said and leaned backzily in his chair.

    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªa quiet smile formed on my lips.

    ---

    After sitting a little longer and listening to the soft hum of the air conditioning in Rennon¡¯s office, I nced at the wall clock and realized I needed to go.

    "I should probably head back now," I said softly, rising to my feet. "Thank you... both of you."

    Lennon stood too. "I will see you out."

    I gave a small smile and gently shook my head. "It¡¯s okay. I can find my way back."

    He arched a brow in that knowing way of his. "You sure?"

    I lifted my wrist slightly and wiggled my fingers to show the smartwatch. "I¡¯ve got my map. I¡¯ll be fine."

    His eyes softened, but his lips pressed into a line. "Then promise me one thing¡ªtext me as soon as you get to your dorm. I want to know you made it."

    I nodded, more touched than I could express. "I promise."

    And only then did Lennon relent.

    "Alright. I will hold you to that," he said, his voice quiet.

    I turned to Rennon, who gave me a nod in farewell, and I waved to them both before slipping out of the office and gently closing the door behind me.

    The hallway stretched out ahead, calm and quiet. And for the first time in hours, I didn¡¯t feel heavy or on the verge of crying.

    Instead, I felt... hungry.

    Right on cue, my stomach growled loudly.

    I froze in ce, hands flying to my stomach. My cheeks warmed in embarrassment as I nced around quickly.

    Thankfully, no one was around to hear it.

    I exhaled and shook my head, dropping my hand from my stomach and smiling faintly to myself. That was what relief did, I guessed¡ªmade space for simpler things, like hunger.

    I nced at my smartwatch. There was less than an hour to dinner.

    "Come on," I muttered to myself, "tick faster."

    I made my way out of the academic wing, walking down the path toward the dorm building meant for first years.

    My thoughts wandered to Cambria.

    Had she been worried?

    She had called me after the Power Channelling ss, but I had ignored her and run off to go and cry in the bathroom stall.

    I imagined her pacing, probably checking the time and wondering where I had gone.

    She would be worried. Cambria had that kind of heart. But the others? I wasn¡¯t so sure.

    Nari would probably roll her eyes and say something sharp, as usual. Juniper might chuckle and say nothing. And there was Tamryn who would act like I didn¡¯t exist.

    And yet, a part of me wasn¡¯t fully convinced they were as cold as they pretended to be.

    Still, the thought of walking in there and having to exin why I ran off¡ªto face Cambria¡¯s concern, or worse, Nari¡¯s sarcasm¡ªmade me hesitate.

    I stood in front of the elevator, arms crossed, stomach twisting with nerves this time for a different reason.

    I groaned aloud. "I don¡¯t want to go in there."

    I could already picture Nari saying something like, ¡¯<i>Oh look, the ss experiment finally returns.¡¯</i> And if she didn¡¯t, her fake sympathy might be worse.

    But my stomach growled again.

    I dropped my head and sighed. ¡¯You know what? Just go in. You can ignore Nari. You¡¯ve done harder things today.¡¯

    And besides, I needed to shower, maybe lie down for a bit, and be ready for dinner. I was finally hungry, and dinner suddenly felt like a reward waiting at the end of a long day.

    The elevator arrived with a soft chime, and I stepped in, pressing the button for the third floor. As the doors slid shut, I tucked my hands around the straps of my bag and braced myself for whatever was waiting beyond my room¡¯s door.

    I just hoped Cambria wouldn¡¯t be mad at me.

 Chapter 65: A friend in Cambria

    <h4>Chapter 65: A friend in Cambria</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The hallway was quiet when I stepped out of the elevator. No voices, no footsteps. Just the hum of the lights above and the sound of my own heartbeat thudding steadily in my chest.

    When I reached my dorm room door, I paused. I didn¡¯t hear anything from inside¡ªno chatter, noughter, no tter of books or drawers. That meant they were in there... likely asleep.

    I exhaled slowly and turned the handle.

    The room greeted me with stillness, a soft sort of dimness pulled down by the lowered blinds. But one sharp pair of eyes met mine almost immediately.

    Tamryn.

    She was sitting up on her bed with her back against the headboard, a thick book resting open on herp. Her expression was unreadable as she stared at me. Then, without a word, she turned back to her reading.

    I closed the door gently behind me and remained standing there, unsure of what that silence meant.

    Still, I padded across the room as lightly as I could, heading toward my bunk. A quick nce across the room confirmed it¡ªNari and Juniper were both fast asleep on the opposite bunk. Their faces were rxed, and the faint sound of breathing came from under their duvets.

    I let out a quiet breath of relief.

    But when I looked to the top bunk¡ªCambria¡¯s¡ªI noticed it was empty.

    Where had she gone?

    I hesitated again, my eyes flicking toward Tamryn. I was tempted to ask, but the idea of being met with cold silence or a shrug that said "not my problem" made me let the question die in my throat.

    Instead, I slipped off my backpack and began unpacking.

    Notebook, textbook, folder¡ªeverything went back to its ce on the shelf, neatly arranged just the way I liked them. My movements were automatic, like muscle memory trying to distract me from the heaviness still sitting in my chest.

    All I wanted now was to shower, change, and lie down.

    I walked to the wardrobe and pulled out one of my flower dresses, soft and simple. Just as I shut the wardrobe door, a voice startled me.

    "Where have you been?"

    I turned.

    Juniper was sitting up now, her nket pushed back and her hair slightly tousled from sleep. Her voice was steady but carried a quiet edge of concern.

    "Cambria¡¯s been worried about you," she added. "Unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t have your contact, so she couldn¡¯t call."

    I blinked, unsure of how to respond. The truth felt tooplicated... and a little too pathetic.

    I didn¡¯t say anything.

    Juniper let out a quiet huff. "You really have a knack for making people worry about you," she muttered, theny back down and turned her face away.

    I was just d it wasn¡¯t Nari who woke up. With her, the words would¡¯ve stung.

    I clutched the dress in my arms and went straight to the bathroom, shutting the door behind me with a quiet click.

    The warmth inside soothed me almost instantly. I peeled out of my uniform, stepped into the shower, and let the water wash away what was left of the day¡ªthe ache, the anxiety, the memory of standing in front of everyone and feelingpletely exposed.

    Afterward, I changed into the flower dress and pulled my damp hair loose from the towel. I plugged in the hand dryer and slowly started to dry it in gentle strokes, watching my reflection in the mirror.

    That was when the door creaked open.

    I looked up¡ªand there she was.

    Cambria.

    Our eyes met through the mirror, and I froze.

    But she smiled.

    And then she stepped inside fully, closing the door softly behind her.

    I turned off the dryer and unplugged it. My hand hovered, unsure of what to say. I half-expected a scolding. Or questions. Or even worse¡ªpity.

    But Cambria simply walked up to me with that same calm energy she always carried.

    "I was worried about you," she said, her voice low. "It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re back. Are you okay?"

    I nodded quickly. "I¡¯m fine," I said, though my voice came out smaller than I intended.

    Cambria exhaled in quiet relief and gave a soft smile. "That¡¯s all that matters."

    I looked at her carefully. "You¡¯re... not mad at me?"

    She chuckled and reached over, hooking her arm around my shoulders. "Why should I be mad at you?"

    I didn¡¯t have a good answer for that.

    "I just... I¡¯m sorry for making you worry," I said, guilt tugging at my chest again.

    Cambria gave my shoulder a gentle squeeze. "It¡¯s okay. Your feelings are valid, Elira. You don¡¯t need to apologize for needing space."

    I stared at her for a second, caught off guard. But what struck me most wasn¡¯t her kindness¡ªit was her restraint. She didn¡¯t bring up what happened at the Power Channelling ss. She didn¡¯t mention the whispers or the humiliation. She was avoiding the topic on purpose.

    She didn¡¯t want me to feel small.

    And that... touched me more than anything else could have.

    "Come on," she said, releasing me gently. "You should get at least thirty minutes of rest before dinner."

    I hesitated, then asked, "What about you? When I walked in and didn¡¯t see you, I was... a bit worried too."

    Cambria smiled again. "You¡¯re the one who needs rest more than I do. But if you insist..." she tilted her head, "we¡¯ll both rest."

    I nodded quietly.

    Together, we left the bathroom and returned to our bunks.

    Cambria climbed onto the top bunk while I slipped into mine. I pulled the nket up over my legs, and before I could even close my eyes, I heard her voice again.

    "Want some chocte?" she asked in a whisper, peeking down at me from above.

    I smiled for the first time in hours and shook my head. "I¡¯ll wait until dinner."

    She mouthed an okay andy back down.

    I turned on my side and stared at the wall, the softness of the nket finallyforting me the way I needed.

    Somewhere between exhaustion and quiet gratitude, I realized something.

    I¡¯d taken Cambria as a friend.

    Without even meaning to.

    And somehow, in that tiny realization... I finally began to breathe easier.

 Chapter 66: A Prison Routine

    <h4>Chapter 66: A Prison Routine</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    After what felt like a minute, a soft shake at my shoulder stirred me from sleep.

    "Elira," Cambria¡¯s voice floated gently. "It¡¯s dinner time."

    I groaned inwardly as I sat up, my head immediately protesting with a dull, steady throb in the front. The hunger had worsened.

    My stomach felt hollow¡ªno, worse¡ªit felt like the sides of it were trying to gnaw at each other, and the ache wed up toward my ribs.

    It was that kind of pain where sleep no longer mattered. I needed food. Badly.

    Just as I swung my legs down from the bed, a familiar voice pierced the quiet.

    "Well, well. The new girl is back? I thought she dropped out of ESA?"

    I exhaled a long, tired sigh. ¡¯Here we go.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t even bother looking. I already knew who it was.

    Cambria straightened up. "Nari," she said, her voice calm but edged. "Hold your tongue."

    "Unfortunately, my hands are upied," Nari replied, nonchntly.

    I nced toward her. One hand held a lollipop like some spoiled drama princess. The other had a phone raised halfway, her thumbzily scrolling. I almost rolled my eyes.

    I was too hungry to argue or snap back. Too drained to let her bother me. Her words couldn¡¯t fill the hollow pit in my stomach.

    Cambria turned to me, her tone light again. "Come on," she said, reaching out and grabbing my hand gently. "Let¡¯s go before all the good stuff is taken."

    I let her pull me to my feet, grateful to follow her lead.

    The five of us¡ªCambria and I up front, the other three trailing behind¡ªmade our way to the cafeteria.

    The closer we got, the stronger the scent of food became. And gosh, did it smell good. Like it knew I was suffering.

    Cambria grabbed two stainless food trays with partitioned sections and handed one to me.

    "Thanks," I murmured, taking it with both hands.

    Then we each reached for our cutlery sets. I grabbed a spoon, a fork, and a pair of chopsticks¡ªstill unsure which would be the most useful with whatever I was about to eat.

    My stomach gave another impatient growl.

    We moved through the serving line. The choices tonight looked glorious: salsa chicken baked tacos, BBQ beef meatballs, cashew chicken with peppers, fragrant white rice, cheeseburger sliders, and creamy colew.

    I even saw steaming chicken soup.

    I filled my tray up quickly, feeling like I could actually eat the whole world now, swallow and keep it down.

    Cambria and I each took a bowl of soup, then looked around and found a table near the far wall.

    We set our trays down.

    "I will go get us water," Cambria said. "Do you want anything else? Juice?"

    "Apple, juice," I said quickly, almost embarrassed by how eager I sounded.

    But I would have gone for pineapple juice if I didn¡¯t think it was right for me at the moment, given that my stomach was practically empty and I was experiencing sharp pain.

    So, apple juice sounded like a safe option.

    Cambria smiled. "Got it. Be right back."

    I nodded and watched her go, then I told myself to wait.

    She was being thoughtful, and the least I could do was be polite enough not to start without her. Even if my stomach hurt so bad I was considering chewing air.

    Just as I shifted slightly on the bench, the others showed up.

    Juniper set her tray down opposite me. "Where¡¯s Cambria?" she asked, her voice neutral.

    "She went to get water," I replied, trying to sound normal.

    Nari dropped into the seat next to her, her tray ttering like she wanted to be heard. Tamryn slid into the spot beside me, quiet as ever.

    A minuteter, Cambria returned with two bottles of water, setting one before me.

    She ced a chilled apple juice beside my tray and a small yoghurt cup next to hers. Then, she sat down at my other side.

    "Is this what it looks like now?" Narimented dryly. "Cambria, running errands?"

    Cambria didn¡¯t blink. "What¡¯s an errand?"

    Nari huffed and shook her head, stabbing her fork into a meatball like it had offended her.

    I didn¡¯t even let her voice register this time. I was too hungry.

    Still, just as I reached for my spoon, Tamryn spoke beside me, calm and surprisingly gentle. "Drink some water first."

    I turned toward her.

    "It will help your stomach handle food better when you haven¡¯t eaten all day," she added, short and to the point.

    "Oh. Right." I nodded, thankful for the tip. "Thanks."

    I didn¡¯t even realize that she had paid attention to me during breakfast and lunch earlier today.

    I thought Cambria was the only observant one.

    But maybe, Cambria was the observant one who cared while Tamryn was the observant one who didn¡¯t give a damn?

    I took a sip of water¡ªthen two¡ªbefore finally allowing myself the pleasure of real food.

    It tasted divine.

    My tray may as well have been a royal feast.

    Around me, the others were talking, mostly Nari. Apparently, she had a lot to say about how boring dorm life was.

    "I swear," Nari said, dramatically flipping her chopsticks, "if our first field trip doesn¡¯te soon, I¡¯m going to snap. I didn¡¯te to ESA just to go to ss ande back here like a prison routine."

    Juniper rolled her eyes. "You¡¯ve been here for a month."

    "And?"

    "You¡¯re already bored."

    "Yes. Obviously."

    They went on like that. I let their banter fade into the background, letting my mind wander.

    I didn¡¯t know which ce was better for me anymore.

    Uncle Marc¡¯s house?

    Never an option.

    Here, in ESA?

    It should¡¯ve been ideal¡ªexcept for the whole Omega and no-powers thing. And the humiliation.

    Still... even with all that... it was better than being in a house where every corner felt like a trap.

    Regina was here too, but oddly, I hadn¡¯t had any run-ins with her yet. And that was saying something.

    Maybe, just maybe... this ce could be livable. Not easy. But livable.

    At least here, I had a friend, Cambria.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªmore than one person who cared if I disappeared again, apart from the brothers.

 Chapter 67: Zenon Wants to Know

    <h4>Chapter 67: Zenon Wants to Know</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Halfway through my meal, just as I was biting into my cheeseburger slider, it hit me.

    Oh¡ªthe pictures.

    I quickly wiped my fingers on the serviette and reached for my phone, angling it above my tray.

    I took two quick photos and didn¡¯t even try to make it artsy¡ªjust a straight-on shot of what was left of my dinner.

    Then, I tapped into the group chat¡ªjust the three of us there: Lennon, Rennon, and me¡ªand dropped the photos with a simple caption:

    <strong>Me: [</strong>Dinner.]

    I set the phone aside and returned to my food, relieved that, thankfully, no one had noticed or asked this time.

    Maybe Nari was too busy with her own te, or maybe they just didn¡¯t care anymore. Either way, I was grateful for the peace.

    I had just taken thest spoonful of colew when it happened.

    Cambria nudged my tray and ced two BBQ beef meatballs in the corner. "You need more," she said casually.

    "Cambria¡ª" I started, but Juniper was already sliding one of her salsa chicken baked tacos toward me.

    Then Tamryn, silent as always, spooned a generous portion of her cashew chicken and peppers beside the others.

    I blinked at the pile growing on my tray.

    "You... you don¡¯t have to¡ª"

    But they didn¡¯t let me finish. It was as if a silent agreement had been passed between them to feed the weakling.

    Still stunned, I smiled, pressing a hand to my chest. "Thank you."

    Three voices brushed me off like it was nothing. The fourth voice, though, was silent.

    I didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was.

    But just as I thought we were done, the table went quiet. I turned, and sure enough, all three of them¡ªCambria, Juniper, and Tamryn¡ªhad their gazes fixed on Nari.

    She blinked at us as she slowly chewed on the food in her mouth, eyes wide and mock-innocent.

    "What?" she said. "Why is everyone looking at me like I¡¯m a bad parent who forgot to pack lunch?"

    Juniper narrowed her eyes at her. "Do something human for once."

    Before I could say ¡¯<i>really, it¡¯s fine,</i>¡¯ because I wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate any condescending remarks, Nari grabbed her spoon, muttered something under her breath, and dropped two scoops of rice into my tray.

    "There," she said, popping her lollipop back in. "Better gain some nutrients after eating my food."

    I stared at the rice, then at her face.

    Cambria cackled. "It¡¯s just rice, Nari. Calm down. You shouldn¡¯t be making noise about it."

    "If it were you, I would¡¯ve taken it back by now," Nari shot back without skipping a beat.

    Cambria shrugged. "Then you will just have to wait until that glorious day."

    I shook my head, suppressing a smile as I picked up my cutlery again.

    No, I hadn¡¯t expected this kind gesture from all of them. Not even a little.

    I had thought that I would leave the cafeteria with a half-filled stomach, but instead... I was full. Too full, if anything.

    A few minutester, we finished up and walked back to our dorm together, everyone chatting about random things¡ªfield trips, sses, why the school¡¯s cheesecake wasn¡¯t real cheesecake.

    We still had twenty minutes left before our study session. That was barely enough time to lie down, let alone nap. But I had something more important to do.

    The moment I sat on my bed, Cambria walked over and gently passed her phone to me.

    "Elira, please put your number," she said. "So it will be easier to reach you at any point."

    I blinked. "Oh. Right."

    I keyed in my number and handed her phone back.

    Almost immediately, my phone rang with a number I didn¡¯t recognize. I picked it up and looked at the string of digits.

    "That¡¯s me," Cambria said with a small smile.

    I nodded and saved it quickly.

    Then Juniper walked over, holding her phone out. "Give me yours too."

    Before I knew it, all five of us were exchanging contacts. Even Nari stepped forward, her expression unreadable.

    I gave it to her anyway.

    Tamryn, who barely spoke, quietly typed her number into my phone without saying a word, then handed it back to me.

    When the exchange was done, Cambria handed her notebooks to me. "Here," she said. "Combat Tactics and Werewolf History. Make good use of them."

    "Thank you," I whispered, taking the books with both hands.

    I added my own notebooks, pen, and student ID card to the growing pile beside me, then sat down and took a breath.

    I opened my phone again and saw a text from Lennon.

    <strong>Lennon:</strong> [Did you finish your dinner?]

    I smiled softly, then typed back:

    <strong>Me:</strong> [Yes, I did. Thanks for checking.]

    I almost added ¡¯<i>I even ate extra¡¯</i> but stopped myself. It was weirdly embarrassing.

    Lennon didn¡¯t reply after that, so I assumed he was busy.

    I set the phone aside and walked into the bathroom to freshen up onest time before study hour.

    When I returned, the others were already gathering their materials, student IDs tucked under their arms.

    We filed out together.

    ---

    The moment we returned to our dorm after three long hours of study, I felt the weight of exhaustion finally catch up to me. My eyes stung, and my fingers felt stiff from all the writing.

    But there were still minutes left before lights out, so I dropped my ID card and notebook on my reading desk, climbed into bed, and unlocked my phone.

    A new notification sat at the top of my screen.

    <i>[You¡¯ve been added to a group chat by Tamryn.]</i>

    I blinked.

    Opening it, I found myself staring at a group titled <strong><i>¡¯Dorm Room 312¡¯</i></strong><i>,</i> with only five members: Me, Cambria, Tamryn, Juniper, and¡ªof course¡ªNari.

    There were a few wee messages already sitting there.

    <strong>Cambria:</strong> [finally (Adds a smiling emoji).]

    <strong>Juniper:</strong> [Wee to the chaos.]

    <strong>Tamryn:</strong> [Shows a <i>thumbs up emoji.</i>]

    <strong>Nari: </strong>[<i>Shows a bored emoji.</i>]

    I couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that escaped my lips. Of course, Nari would send a sleepy emoji like she was being forced to acknowledge me under duress.

    Still, I typed out a reply quickly:

    <strong>Me:</strong> [Thanks, everyone.]

    And then, I backed out and switched to my chat with Lennon and Rennon. The moment the screen loaded, more messages came into view.

    <strong>Lennon:</strong> [Did you make it through study session without thinking about our hug earlier today?]

    A blush crept up my cheeks. I had almost forgotten about it.

    <strong>Rennon:</strong> [Ignore him, Elira. He¡¯s just being annoying. Also, Zenon wants to know if you¡¯ve been catching up with sses and notes.]

    I paused, my thumbs hovering over the keyboard.

    <i>Zenon wants to know...</i>

    That line stuck with me more than I wanted to admit.

    He could have joined the group and messaged me, or even texted me directly. So why send Rennon instead?

    Was he too busy? Or... was I just not worth the effort?

    Most times, I can¡¯t really depict Zenon¡¯s thoughts. One moment he is warm and the next, he is cold.

    It is hard to keep up with him.

    Still, I typed back:

    <strong>Me:</strong> [I¡¯ve been catching up. Cambria lent me her notes.]

    I hesitated again before hitting send.

    My brows furrowed slightly. I didn¡¯t want to sound too clipped or cold, but I also didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    But I couldn¡¯t help wondering it this was Zenon¡¯s way of checking in on me, or if this was just a formality.

    Either way, he didn¡¯tfort me. And I had no idea if he had heard from his brothers about what happened to me earlier today.

    I typed again:

    <strong>Me:</strong> [Goodnight, Lennon. Goodnight Rennon.]

    I set the phone down and crawled fully under the duvet, turning my face to the wall.

    Then, I told myself not to overthink or let my thoughts spiral again.

    ---

    The next morning, I woke up before the rm.

    Somehow, I had gotten used to the rhythm of this ce. And yet, as I pulled on my uniform andced up my shoes, I could feel the nerves crawling up my spine again.

    My chest felt tight.

    Today, I¡¯d face my ssmates again. The same people who hadughed at me. Whose eyes had burned holes into me during the <strong><i>Power Channelling ss.</i></strong>

    I clenched my fists slightly.

    No. I wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of seeing me shaken. I won¡¯t give them the opportunity to make fun of me and break me.

    And there was one way to achieve that, by walking into ssroom a minute before the professor arrived.

    ---

    At breakfast, I focused on the simplefort of food. Warm oats topped with fruits, a thick slice of freshly baked sardine bread, and a steaming ss of hot chocte.

    Cambria sat beside me, silently refilling my cup when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Tamryn passed me extra jam. Juniper reminded Nari not to talk with her mouth full.

    It was... normal. Comforting.

    After breakfast, we left the cafeteria together and split up at the Academic building.

    "See youter," Cambria said with a smile, giving me a small wave.

    I waved back, then turned toward the locker hallway. It wasn¡¯t too crowded yet, but it was noisy. Students moved past in a blur of uniforms and chattering voices.

    And then I saw a sh of red.

    I blinked and slowed to a stop.

    There¡ªright on the centre of my locker door¡ªwas a small, neatly ced red envelope. No frills. Just in, thick paper sealed tightly.

 Chapter 68: The Red Envelope

    <h4>Chapter 68: The Red Envelope</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I looked around.

    No one seemed to be paying attention. Some students were unlocking their lockers. Others were checking their timetables. A couple were scrolling through their phones.

    But none of them were looking at me.

    My heart beat faster as I stepped closer and pulled the envelope from the metal surface. It wasn¡¯t taped¡ªjust wedged into the narrow frame.

    I flipped it over. There was no name. No initials. No address.

    I stared at it for a moment longer.

    <i>Who left this? And why?</i>

    I didn¡¯t have the time¡ªor the mental space¡ªto peek inside the red envelope.

    My thoughts were already beginning to scatter as the hallway buzzed with movement and conversation. So, I tucked it carefully inside along with my backpack and ced everything inside my locker.

    Whatever it was could wait.

    I grabbed my textbook, notebook, pen, and phone, then locked the door and turned toward ss.

    By the time I stepped into my ssroom, the murmur of conversation dipped into soft whispers¡ªlow, sharp, and unmistakably directed at me.

    I felt them, those darting nces, those hushed sybles with names hidden behind cupped hands. But I didn¡¯t meet anyone¡¯s eyes.

    I moved quietly to my desk and sat down, setting my notebook neatly in front of me.

    As long as they only whispered and did not attempt to surround me like on my first day. I would handle it.

    Then, as if summoned by my silent plea, a voice cut clean through the noise.

    "Good morning, ss."

    It was confident, familiar¡ªand I froze.

    Immediately, my head snapped up and there was Lennon, standing tall in front of the whiteboard, dressed in his signature clean-casual style¡ªblue jeans that fit him far too well and a sleek ck leather jacket.

    His dark hair looked freshlybed, a subtle shine catching the light from the windows. Every strand in ce, every inch of him effortless, powerful, and¡ªwell¡ªutterly calm.

    Around me, my ssmates erupted in excited greetings.

    "Oh stars, it¡¯s Professor Lennon today?"

    "Why is he so fine?"

    "I heard he was on thebat board! This is gonna be fun!"

    A ripple of energy ran through the room like someone had flipped a switch. The entire ss suddenly became brighter, louder, and no longer focused on me.

    I blinked, a little stunned. He hadn¡¯t said a word about teaching this ss when we chattedst night.

    Was this intentional? Or a surprise even for him?

    Just then, Lennon picked up a stick of white chalk and wrote the title on the board with smooth, deliberate strokes:

    <strong><i>Combat Tactics & Pack Defense ¨C Level I.</i></strong>

    Turning back to us, he leaned against the front desk casually. "Your instructor for today clocked in sick this morning," he said, voice smooth and loud enough tomand attention, "so I will be filling in for him."

    The response was near-deafening. A few girls pped. One boy whistled. Someone muttered something about this being their <i>¡¯luckiest Thursday ever.¡¯</i>

    I let out a small breath and rxed against my seat. So... that exined it. Ast-minute substitution. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t told me. It wasn¡¯t nned.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel seeing my ssmates practically drooling over him.

    I watched one girl adjust her cor and lean forward with her chin in her hand, batting hershes like she was auditioning for a romance drama.

    I rolled my eyes internally and returned my focus to Lennon.

    He began the lecture without dy, jumping straight into key tactics for low-wolf-count skirmishes and exining the difference between passive defense structures and aggressive deterrent formations.

    His style of teaching was engaging¡ªfast-paced but clear, seasoned with dry humor and precise analogies.

    He even used the whiteboard like a strategist, drawing sharp angr diagrams of battlefieldyouts, assigning fake territory borders and defending positions with dots and arrows.

    "The instinct to charge is natural," he said, tapping the board with the chalk, "but what keeps a Pack alive is knowing when not to. Strategy beats strength when strengthcks patience."

    I caught myself actually enjoying the lesson. Despite the fatigue still clinging to my bones, I found myself scribbling down notes faster than I expected.

    By the time the ss ended, the whiteboard was covered in chalk lines and half of my ssmates looked ready to follow Lennon into an actual warzone.

    He pped his hands once. "That¡¯s all for today. Don¡¯t forget your practical next Monday¡ª8 a.m. sharp."

    A few groans and excited murmurs followed.

    He grinned. "And bring your strength. Brute force. You will need it."

    Then his gaze swept across the room, subtle and slow¡ªuntil itnded on me. His eyes held mine for just a breath longer than necessary.

    "And of course," he added smoothly, "only a select few will be lucky enough to serve as examples."

    I swallowed. That was for me. I knew it instantly.

    It was his way of saying I wouldn¡¯t be called up in front of the ss. That he¡¯d already made sure I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed again.

    The relief I felt was immediate, softening my shoulders and cooling the tension in my chest. Lennon saw me. And he understood¡ªeven when I didn¡¯t say a word.

    Lennon stepped back from the desk, dismissing us with a nod, and as everyone began to pack up noisily around me, I quietly gathered my things, my heart a little steadier than when I first walked in.

    ---

    As soon as sses ended, I barely had time to put my phone on vibrate mode before a message popped in.

    I had a guess that it could be from Rennon, so I quickly opened it. And lo and behold, it was from him.

    <strong>Rennon:</strong> [<i>Hi, Elira! I brought lunch for you. If you don¡¯t mind, we can eat together.]</i>

    A small smile tugged at my lips. I hadn¡¯t forgotten about the appointment he mentioned yesterday. I typed back quickly:

    <strong>Me:</strong> [<i>Okay.</i>]

    His next message came just as fast.

    <strong>Rennon:</strong> [<i>Come to the Archive Room. Do you know where that is?]</i>

    I nced down at the smartwatch on my wrist and grinned.

    <strong>Me:</strong> [<i>Yes, I do. Remember,</i><i>I have this fancy thing on my wrist. I will find it.]</i>

    I could almost imagine him shaking his head with a faint smile. Tucking my phone away, I turned toward my locker.

    My fingers flew over the keypad, and as the door swung open, a bold ssh of red caught my eye.

    The envelope.

    It sat exactly where I had left it earlier, still sealed, still mysterious. My curiosity sparked again¡ªbut I didn¡¯t have the time to dwell on it. Not now. Not with Rennon waiting.

    I pulled out the textbooks and notes I would need for my afternoon lecture and slid the envelope to the side, nestling it under the p of my file.

    Later. I promised myself. I¡¯d read itter.

    Then I opened the group chat with my roommates and typed a quick message:

    <strong>Me:</strong> [<i>Hey, you guys, go ahead to lunch without me today. I have something important to handle.]</i>

    I hesitated, wondering if they would ask questions¡ªbut didn¡¯t give myself a chance to overthink it. I hit send and shut my locker with a soft click.

    With a few taps on my smartwatch, I set my destination as <i>Archive Room</i>.

    The device responded instantly, disying a detailed map with a glowing arrow and a gentle buzz on my wrist.

    It showed the Archive Room was in another building¡ªolder, tucked away behind the East Wing.

    The watch scanned my location, then directed me with blinking arrows and a soft chime every time I reached a new turn.

    I started walking, footsteps light but purposeful. It wasn¡¯t just about lunch anymore. I was genuinely curious¡ªRennon had sounded... oddly serious yesterday. Like whatever he had to show me mattered.

    A message alert vibrated through my phone again. I pulled it out and saw several notifications from the dorm group chat with my roommates.

    First was Cambria¡¯s usual polite check-in:

    <strong>Cambria:</strong> [<i>Noted. See youter. Let us know if you need anything, Elira</i>.]

    Then Juniper:

    <strong>Juniper:</strong> [<i>Important? Sounds mysterious. We will save you a seat anyway, just in case you change your mind.]</i>

    Followed by Nari:

    <strong>Nari:</strong> [<i>Hope it¡¯s not a secret date. Unless it is...]</i>

    I sighed, fighting back a smile.

    Even Tamryn dropped something rare into the chat:

    <strong>Tamryn:</strong> [<i>Enjoy your important thing.]</i>

    That one surprised me more than all the othersbined.

    I typed out a quick:

    <strong>Me:</strong> [<i>Thanks, I will. See you girlster.]</i>

    And slipped the phone back into my skirt pocket, letting out a sigh of relief.

    The air felt cooler around this side of campus¡ªquieter too. A few tall trees lined the walkway, their leaves rustling as the breeze teased them gently.

    I followed the map as it led me around a narrow path behind the main tower, then finally, to an older stone building with wide windows and ivy climbing up one side.

    <strong><i>¡¯Archive Room</i></strong><i>¡¯</i> the small silver que beside the door read.

    I paused for a breath and then I stepped inside.

 Chapter 69: Rennonâ€™s Visions of Me

    <h4>Chapter 69: Rennon¡¯s Visions of Me</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The old archive building smelled faintly of dust and polished wood, its tall shelves lined with scrolls, tomes, and thick binders that looked like they hadn¡¯t been opened in years.

    But what surprised me the most wasn¡¯t the silence or the grandeur of the ce¡ªit was seeing Rennon, already inside, waiting near a long wooden table.

    He looked like he belonged there, calm and quiet in his fitted ck turtleneck and ash-grey cks, a stack of papers set to one side and two lunchboxes opened neatly in front of him.

    The softest light from the narrow arched windows fell across his sses.

    When he saw me step in, he offered a small smile.

    "Hi," I greeted, closing the door gently behind me.

    "You¡¯re right on time," he said. "How was your morning ss?"

    I walked closer and shrugged lightly, the edge of a smile tugging at my lips. "It was fine. Actually... Lennon took the ss. He didn¡¯t tell me he would."

    Rennon raised a brow, amused. "That sounds like him. He thrives on surprise."

    My gaze followed him as he motioned toward the table. I hadn¡¯t paid attention before, but now I noticed¡ªlunch was already perfectly arranged.

    Two trays, filled with rice wrapped in nori, grilled vegetables, honey-zed meat skewers, and a fruit sd that still looked fresh. And then... my eyes caught on something else.

    A white, ridged box sat at the centre of the table, its lid open to reveal soft, padded cookies in pastel shades¡ªpink, green,vender, and lemon yellow. They looked almost too pretty to eat.

    "Are those...?"

    "Macarons," Rennon said gently, watching my expression. "Do you like them?"

    I looked away from the sweets and met his gaze, my voice low. "I¡¯ve... never actually tasted one."

    He didn¡¯t look surprised. Instead, he quietly stepped around the table and pulled a chair out for me. "Then it¡¯s time you do. Come, sit."

    I hesitated for a breath, then nodded and thanked him softly as I sat down.

    He took the seat across from me. "Technically, eating in the archive is against the rules... but some days call for exceptions."

    I smiled faintly. My stomach was already rumbling in appreciation.

    "Try the macarons first," he encouraged.

    I stared at the little cookies again, then slowly reached for the pink one. It felt light in my fingers, the shell delicate and smooth.

    I hesitated for a second longer, then took a small bite.

    It was sweet. Airy. The shell cracked lightly between my teeth, giving way to a soft filling that melted instantly on my tongue.

    My eyes widened slightly at the burst of strawberry vour.

    Rennon smiled again, subtle and knowing. "You like it."

    I nodded, chewing slowly. "It¡¯s... really good."

    "I will bring you more next time," he said, already making it sound like a promise.

    And seriously, I wished he would. I¡¯m sure Cambria will love these Macarons as well.

    I was already thinking about how to pack the rest up and take it back with me so I could share it with Cambria and the others.

    But first, I needed to build the courage to make such a request from Rennon, even though he would immediately approve, and even help me pack it up.

    Rennon and I shared lunch in quietpanionship. The silence wasn¡¯t awkward. It was... peaceful.

    Every now and then I nced up and found him already looking at me, his expression unreadable, but not unkind.

    Finally, I found my voice. "C-can I take the macarons back with me?"

    "Of course, you can, Elira," he said, already reaching for the box. He closed the lid and said, "You can take it with you when you¡¯re leaving."

    "Thank you," I said, meeting his warm gaze.

    When we finished lunch, I instinctively began to reach for the empty containers, but Rennon was already ahead of me.

    "I will handle this. Sit over there," he said, pointing to a reading bench near the tall windows.

    I wanted to argue, but something in his tone made me stop. I stood up, walked over to the bench, and sat as he cleaned up quickly, packing the boxes with graceful efficiency.

    There was no one like Rennon. Truly.

    When Rennon returned, he strolled toward me and leaned slightly against the edge of a nearby shelf.

    "Thank you," I said quietly. "That was... really thoughtful."

    He nodded once. "I¡¯m d you came."

    "Me too." Then I tilted my head. "So... you wanted to show me something?"

    A soft sigh escaped him, and for the first time, I saw something faintly uncertain pass over his features.

    "This," he said, gesturing around us, "is it."

    "The archive room?" I asked, brows furrowing. I was seriously confused because there was definitely nothing interesting about here.

    <i>Perhaps he wanted me here to keep himpany?</i>

    Rennon gave a small, thoughtful nod. "Yes. I had a vision... of you, here. Finding something important."

    My heart skipped. "You had a vision?"

    And then it clicked.

    Cambria¡¯s ability to dream and see visions of the present and the future. It turned out that Rennon had the same gifts.

    In fact, this was his own supernatural ability.

    I stared at him. "You can see the future."

    "Sometimes," he replied like it wasn¡¯t important. "Not always clearly. But this one... it felt strong. It felt like it mattered."

    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My fingers clutched lightly at the edge of the bench, thoughts whirling.

    "You saw me find something here," I echoed. "What was it?"

    He shook his head. "I don¡¯t know."

    I blinked. "Then... H-how will I know what I¡¯m supposed to look for?"

    His answer came without hesitation. "You will feel it. Or fate will guide you to it. Whatever it is¡ªit¡¯s connected to you."

    I looked down, processing his words, then slowly lifted my gaze back to him.

    Part of me was still stunned. Another part¡ªdeep, buried under my usual doubt¡ªfelt a flicker of something warmer.

    Hope.

    I was truly meant to be here.

    I didn¡¯t know what I was meant to find... but for the first time, I believed that maybe something was waiting for me.

 Chapter 70: Kathryn Morgan

    <h4>Chapter 70: Kathryn Morgan</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I began to move through the archive room slowly, the way one would wander through a sacred ce¡ªnot because of any rule or sign, but because it felt like that kind of space.

    Shelves towered high, dust motes twirled in golden light, and everywhere I turned, something called out to be discovered.

    I brushed my fingers across the spines of leather-bound books and old scrolls, theirbels handwritten in neat, ancient scripts. Some were faded, others crisp and recently re-inked.

    A few shelves held rolled maps stacked like scrolls in a wizard¡¯s study.

    The first scroll I opened revealed an illustrated map of the Eastern forests, dating back over a century. I ran my fingers across the inked rivers and shaded hills, then turned to Rennon, who was seated at a desk nearby, flipping through a worn binder.

    "Do you know what this map is?" I asked.

    He looked up, sses low on the bridge of his nose. "That¡¯s the territory line before the Northern packs merged. It no longer exists."

    "Oh." I rolled it up carefully and tucked it back.

    From there, I moved from shelf to shelf, sometimes finding a document so peculiar or intriguing that I couldn¡¯t help but bring it to Rennon¡¯s attention.

    Every time, he answered patiently, as if he¡¯d been waiting years for someone to ask these questions finally.

    But it was when I reached a shelf marked <strong><i>Historical Conflicts</i></strong> that my fingers hesitated.

    One of the thick tomes was titled in gold foil: <i>The ck War: Five Centuries of Witch-Werewolf Turmoil.</i>

    My heart skipped as I pulled it out and flipped open the cover. The pages were dry, but strong. And there, in crisp serif type, were the ounts of one of the most violent wars in our supernatural history.

    I started reading.

    Names of generals. Packs that no longer existed. A bloodline that went extinct.

    Witchcraft that torends apart. The formation of the ESA years after the war, built to prevent such chaos again.

    I was hooked.

    I didn¡¯t even hear Rennon approach until his voice stirred behind me.

    "That¡¯s not what fate is leading you to."

    Startled, I turned to look at him. "How do you know?"

    He tilted his head slightly. "Do you feel something... different when you read it? Not just curiosity. Something deeper. Resonant. Like a pulse beneath your skin."

    I blinked.

    Was I supposed to?

    I looked down at the page. "I... I mean, no. I¡¯m interested. It¡¯s fascinating. But that¡¯s it."

    He nodded gently. "Then that¡¯s how I know. When you find the right thing, you will feel it. And so will I."

    A sigh slipped out of me, and reluctantly, I shut the book.

    "Can Ie back to read about the war, though?" I asked. "Later?"

    A soft smile touched his lips. "You have my promise."

    I returned the book carefully to its ce and resumed my search, my senses now sharpened with purpose.

    From the <i>Foundations of ESA</i> shelf, I flipped through logbooks and dusty records. I even found neat stacks of past exam answers dating back to the 1980s.

    It amazed me how well-kept everything was¡ªsorted,beled, even preserved in individual cases. Whoever managed this ce treated knowledge like treasure.

    A new thought hit me. Why wasn¡¯t this ce full of students?

    I nced over my shoulder and spotted Rennon back at his desk.

    Walking toward him, I leaned on the edge and asked, "Why are you the only one here? Aren¡¯t there supposed to be volunteers?"

    He pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. "Students find this ce boring. They prefer the training halls. Loud magic. Loud victories."

    I snorted softly. "They¡¯re missing out."

    Then I hesitated, nced at the room again, and said, "Can I volunteer?"

    His gaze locked onto mine. For a moment, he just looked at me, like he was trying to read beneath my skin.

    Then, without a word, he opened a drawer and slid out a cream-colored form.

    "Take this. Read it through. Only fill it if you¡¯re sure."

    I beamed and took the paper gently, tucking it beside my textbook and notebook on a nearby table.

    Then I checked the time. Seventeen minutes left before my next ss.

    My heart sank a little, but I wasn¡¯t done yet.

    I moved quickly now, scanning new sections. There were shelves for local folklore, scrolls from other supernaturalmunities, even tranted human documents about wolf sightings.

    But it was when I reached the back¡ªjust past the genealogy records¡ªthat something made my heart stumble.

    The<strong><i> Yearbooks</i></strong> shelf.

    The volumes were stacked in neat chronological order. Each one was a different colour, but identical in size and shape.

    I scanned their spines, my fingers brushing the worn leather until I stopped at one that said <strong>1988</strong>.

    My pulse spiked.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but something in my chest pulled tight.

    This might be it, the reason fate brought me here¡ªthe thing that was connected to me. But how?

    Hands trembling, I pulled it out and cracked it open to a random page, and rows and rows of passport-style photos stared back at me.

    Students who had once sat in ssrooms like mine. Young faces frozen in time, each onebelled with names and a brief note about their role in the school, their elemental strength, or supernatural ssification.

    I turned the page. And then I saw her.

    A younger version of the face I saw in the few photographs I had at home. Her hair was curled around her shoulders, her eyes clear and bright. The name under it:

    <strong>Kathryn Morgan.</strong>

    My breath caught. Then the book slipped from my fingers¡ªtoo fast for me to even react.

    But it didn¡¯t hit the ground. Rennon¡¯s hand caught it mid-fall.

    I turned, eyes wide. He was standing right beside me, and I hadn¡¯t even heard him approach.

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t speak. My lungs didn¡¯t work. The only thing I could hear was my heartbeat¡ªloud and ragged.

    "She... she was a student here," I whispered. "My mother."

 Chapter 71: Secrets & Silent Questions

    <h4>Chapter 71: Secrets & Silent Questions</h4>

    <i><strong>{Elira}</strong></i>

    ~**^**~

    How was this even possible? No one had ever told me. Uncle Marc never mentioned it.

    Mum and Dad never spoke about ESA.

    Why?

    Questions swarmed my head like bees. A thousand of them. A thousand versions of why.

    And somehow, this wasn¡¯t just a coincidence.

    I had found what fate had brought me here to see, but somehow, it seemed like it was just the beginning.

    "Elira," Rennon¡¯s gentle voice pulled me out of my thoughts. "You have ten minutes left until your next ss. You should head out now, or you will bete."

    I didn¡¯t move. My eyes were still on the yearbook.

    I watched in silence as Rennon carefully slid it back into the gap in the shelf where I had pulled it from. His fingers moved with a quiet reverence.

    "Did you know her?" I asked. My voice was soft, uncertain. "My mother..."

    Rennon turned to face me. He didn¡¯t hesitate, even for a second. "Yes," he said. "She was the best graduating student in the 1988 set."

    My chest tightened. I didn¡¯t know how to feel. Proud? Angry? Betrayed? Everything tumbled into one tangled knot inside me.

    "She was... gifted?" I asked next, my voice lower.

    Rennon gave a single nod. "For someone to top their ss here at ESA, it almost certainly means they had supernatural abilities. And great control over them, too."

    I blinked.

    But... I¡¯d never seen my mother do anything even remotely supernatural. Not once. She¡¯d always been gentle. Kind. Ordinary.

    I thought she had no gifts at all¡ªlike me. Maybe that was why I never felt lesser. She had made being powerless seem normal. Safe.

    But clearly, it had been a lie.

    I opened my mouth, more questions swirling on my tongue, but Rennon raised a hand, his expression calm.

    "I know you have a lot on your mind," he said, "and I promise¡ªI will answer everything I can. But for now, Elira... you have to go."

    I hesitated. I didn¡¯t want to leave, not when I was left with all these unanswered questions in my head.

    But, after a long moment, I gave a soft nod. "Thank you," I murmured.

    Rennon moved toward the table and picked up my books, stacking them neatly. Then he grabbed the small white box of macarons and handed it to me, along with my belongings.

    As I reached the door, I paused and looked back.

    "Elira," he said, his voice low and sure, "don¡¯t worry. We will figure everything out. Together."

    A thread of warmth curled through my chest. I nodded and stepped outside.

    ---

    The walk back to the academy building felt longer than usual, probably because my head wasn¡¯t with my feet.

    I was somewhere else. Somewhere fogged with secrets and silent questions.

    Could there be a reason my parents kept the information about my mother¡¯s alma mater from me?

    Had father been here too?

    If I had had time, I would have flipped through that yearbook, searched every face, every name, looking for more.

    But Rennon had been right. I couldn¡¯t afford to miss ss.

    ---

    The ssroom door clicked shut behind me, and I barely had time to breathe before the professor stepped in right after.

    My heart stuttered at the perfect, yet nerve-wracking timing.

    I hurried to my seat, trying not to look like I had sprinted across half the school grounds.

    My books and the white box of macarons were still clutched in my arm, the contents rattling gently as I dropped them onto the desk and quickly slid into my chair.

    I had barely caught my breath when the professor¡ªan older man with greying hair and a sharp voice¡ªspoke.

    "Good afternoon, ss. Let¡¯s begin."

    His long coat flowed behind him as he approached the centre of the board and scribbled the day¡¯s topic in white chalk:

    <strong><i>The Rise and Fall of the Silver Crescent Council.</i></strong>

    Beneath that, in smaller script, he added:

    <i>¡¯SubChapter 3 ¨C The Treaty of Moonvale and Its Consequences.¡¯</i>

    The ss shifted in their seats, notebooks flipping open, pens clicking.

    I reached for mine, but my fingers trembled slightly, the smiling image of my mother from that yearbook seared in my head.

    My head was still reeling from what I had just discovered.

    "Today," the professor began, "We will examine one of the most important political agreements in werewolf history¡ªThe Treaty of Moonvale, signed in 1773, between the regional Alpha ns of the North and East after a decade-long dispute over territorial ess and supernatural resource control."

    I scribbled the date. But then my mind slipped again, like a pebble dropping into deep water.

    <i>Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that she was powerful? That she wasn¡¯t just... a quiet, ordinary woman who read bedtime stories and made me soup?</i>

    "¡ªand despite the Council¡¯s attempt to regte power across all four territories," the professor continued, "many believe the Treaty only sowed seeds of deeper distrust. As we will seeter, that very divide led to the formation of the rogue factions in 1812..."

    My eyes followed the professor across the room. His voice seemed to fade in and out.

    <i>Had she told my father? Had he known she was gifted? Did he have gifts too? Could I¡ª?</i>

    "Ms. Shaw."

    My name snapped through the air like a whip and my heart jumped.

    "Yes?"

    The room fell into a hush. The professor was staring straight at me.

    He repeated the question, "What was the key stiption of the Moonvale Treaty that directly contributed to the Silver Crescent Council¡¯s internal fracture?"

    My mouth opened... and stayed that way. The words wouldn¡¯te. My mind had no answer to give because I hadn¡¯t been paying attention.

    "I..." I swallowed, suddenly feeling several pairs of eyes on me. "I¡¯m sorry, professor. I lost focus."

    A few snorts floated in from the right.

    A boy by my side leaned forward and whispered just loud enough for others to hear, "She¡¯s zoning out again? Shouldn¡¯t Omegas be paying twice as much attention?"

    Someone else chuckled.

    The professor only gestured calmly. "Sit down, Ms. Shaw."

 Chapter 72: Distracted From the Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 72: Distracted From the Discovery</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Heat rushed to my cheeks as I dropped into my seat.

    "Now," he continued, scanning the room, "can anyone help your ssmate out?"

    Several hands shot up. He pointed at one near the front.

    The student answered clearly, "The use that reallocated control of the Moonvale Springs to the Eastern Alphas without consent from the other two territories."

    "Correct," the professor said, then turned back to me. "Understand now, Ms. Shaw?"

    "Yes," I murmured.

    He nodded and resumed his lecture.

    This time, I forced myself to stay tuned in, even if I was still slightly breathless.

    The professor exined that Moonvale Springs were considered one of the most potent sources of supernatural energy in the eastern ranges, and their control had tipped the bnce of power heavily in favour of the East.

    And over time, that imbnce fractured the Council¡¯s stability.

    Words like <i>power shifts</i>, <i>hicalnd divisions</i>, and <i>Council corruption</i> filtered into my notes.

    The Silver Crescent Council¡ªformed to unify and govern the four major Alpha territories¡ªhad ultimately crumbled under its own weight. This wasn¡¯t just politics. It was betrayal disguised as alliance.

    I jotted that thought down, circling the word "betrayal."

    It felt too close to home.

    At least this time, I caught most of the lecture. When the professor began walking down the rows, passing out today¡¯s handout, I managed to thank him as he dropped mine on the desk.

    "The assignment¡¯s on thest page," he added, loud enough for everyone to hear. "Due Monday."

    I flipped to the back. There it was:

    <i>"In 500 words, evaluate whether the Treaty of Moonvale ultimately preserved peace or elerated conflict among werewolf territories. Support your argument with three examples from the lecture or the handout."</i>

    I stared at the question, my mind a little distracted betweening up with how to carry out the assignment and digging deep into today¡¯s shocking discovery.

    Maybe my entire understanding of my mother had just been shattered.

    I really hope my worry will be all for nothing, that there wouldn¡¯t be a big secret behind my mother¡¯s ordinary life after attending a prestigious school like ESA.

    ---

    The hallways had grown quieter as thete-afternoon sun filtered through the windows, casting golden rectangles on the floor.

    I walked slowly toward my locker, the ache in my shoulders heavier than it should have been from the unanswered questions pressing against my chest.

    I reached my locker and put in the code. As it clicked open, I exhaled and pulled out my backpack.

    I began stacking the notes and textbooks I would need for the weekend¡ªone by one, flipping through pages, making sure I grabbed everything.

    Then my eyes fell on the red envelope.

    Right. I had nearly forgotten about it.

    It was just there, sitting in the corner where I had tucked it earlier¡ªinnocent-looking, silent, and somehow heavy with mystery.

    I stared at it for a few seconds, then sighed and picked it up, knowing I couldn¡¯t keep avoiding it.

    Without giving myself a chance to overthink it, I slid the envelope into the front pocket of my backpack, zipped it up, and mmed the locker shut with a metallic <i>ck</i>.

    I slung the bag over my shoulder and grabbed the small white macaron box from where I had ced it atop my locker earlier.

    I also reached for my phone and began the short walk back to the dorms.

    The walk felt longer than usual.

    When I entered the first-year dorm building, the sound of quiet footsteps and distantughter trickled through the halls.

    I adjusted my grip on the lunchbox and turned toward the elevator, only to find Tamryn already there, waiting, her expression unreadable as usual.

    Despite the heaviness weighing me down, I offered a small, "Hi."

    She turned slightly, her dark hair shifting over her shoulder. "Hi," she replied, her voice neutral but not cold.

    I guess that was a good change.

    Then she faced forward again, back to watching the elevator doors.

    I didn¡¯t mind the silence. After the day I¡¯d had, silence felt like the only thing that wouldn¡¯t demand something from me.

    The elevator dinged, the doors sliding open with a soft whoosh. We stepped in along with a few other students who crowded behind us.

    The air inside was a mix of citrus perfume, fabric softener, and a faint whiff of fries someone had probably smuggled in from the cafeteria.

    Each of us pressed our floor numbers.

    Three girls stood near the front, and I caught the flicker of nces cast over their shoulders. Then came the unmistakable sound of hushed giggles.

    "She¡¯s the one who¡ª"

    "Mm-hmm, in Power Channelling. Didn¡¯t spark a thing."

    The softughter that followed barelysted two seconds, but it was enough. My stomach twisted.

    I didn¡¯t turn to look at them. I kept my eyes locked on the elevator screen, watching the glowing numbers rise.

    Beside me, Tamryn said nothing. Maybe she hadn¡¯t heard. Perhaps she had, and chose silence over awkwardfort.

    Either way, I was d she didn¡¯tment.

    Soon, we reached the third floor, and the elevator made a ¡¯ding¡¯ sound to signal the arrival.

    The doors opened. Tamryn and I stepped out at the same time. The hallway ahead was busy with students in their uniforms, chatting,ughing, even running.

    When we reached the dorm room door, Tamryn quietly opened it.

    As soon as we stepped into the dorm room, I could feel the shift in atmosphere¡ªlighter, more casual than this morning, like the weight of the day had melted off everyone else¡¯s shoulders.

    Nari was sitting cross-legged on her bed, scrolling through her phone. Juniper was lounging sideways on her bunk, tossing a small stress ball into the air and catching itzily.

    While Cambria was at her desk, organizing her notes with a kind of calm efficiency.

    I shut the door gently behind me and tried to ease into the room as inconspicuously as possible.

    I wasn¡¯t ready to talk about what I¡¯d discovered earlier in the archive room. About the yearbook. About my mom. That secret... still sat too heavily in my chest.

    "Where were you during lunch?" Juniper asked. Her tone was casual, but I knew the question wasn¡¯t going to be thest.

 Chapter 73: No Explanation, No Reason

    <h4>Chapter 73: No Exnation, No Reason</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I hesitated for half a beat. "Just... had something to do."

    Nari smirked from her corner. "What, like secretly meeting your boyfriend?"

    I blinked at her, caught off-guard. "What? No."

    But as soon as I denied it, I dipped my brows, a different perspective registering in my head.

    Wait a minute. Rennon is my mate. Should he or not count as my boyfriend?

    "Uh-huh." She ced her phone beside her on the bed. "I mean, a mysterious little getaway during lunch and now you¡¯re walking in here with some mysterious white box. Suspicious, if you ask me."

    "Speaking of," Juniper chimed in, this time looking directly at me, "What is in that box, Elira?"

    I nced down at it, the neat white square still in my hand. "Macarons," I said simply. "Do any of you want one?"

    That got their attention.

    In a matter of seconds, all four of them were out of their beds or seats, crowding around like birds that had spotted a slice of bread.

    I chuckled softly despite myself and opened the lid, revealing the soft pastels inside¡ªpinks, greens, yellows, and purples.

    "I call pink," Nari said instantly, snatching it up before anyone could argue.

    "I didn¡¯t even know ESA sold these," Juniper muttered, selecting a pale green one and giving it a cautious sniff before taking a bite.

    "They don¡¯t," Nari said, already halfway through hers. "At least not in the cafeteria. They didn¡¯t serve this today either." She turned to me, eyes sharp with suspicion. "So where¡¯d you get it?"

    I froze.

    I hadn¡¯t expected that question. Telling them Rennon gave it to me felt...plicated. And awkward.

    Thankfully, Cambria stepped in with a graceful save. "Does it matter?" she said coolly, biting into her own macaron. "Just enjoy it, Nari. Not everything has to be interrogated."

    Nari rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t argue. She just took another bite, mumbled something under her breath, and wandered back to her bed.

    I exhaled softly and made my way to my own bunk, setting my backpack down with a little thud. I sat down, slowly ucing my shoes, and peeled off my socks, neatly setting them beside the bed.

    My feet ached from all the walking¡ªand from all the thinking.

    I reached for my backpack and began pulling out my books, one after the other, stacking them beside me in preparation for tomorrow¡¯s reading.

    But as I tugged on my notebook, something else slipped out andnded softly on the floor. The red envelope.

    My stomach gave a small lurch.

    Nari¡¯s reflexes were as sharp as ever. She darted forward from her bed, snatching it off the ground before I could reach for it.

    "Now this," she said, waving the envelope lightly, "is giving secret admirer energy. Where¡¯d you get it?"

    I frowned. "It was stuck to my locker this morning."

    Juniper tilted her head. "On the outside?"

    I nodded.

    "That means whoever left it couldn¡¯t ess your locker. They usually put these inside. That¡¯s how they work¡ªwhoever it is must not have had your code."

    I blinked, confused. "They?"

    Cambria stood from her chair and walked over, her brows drawn together. She reached for the envelope in Nari¡¯s hand. "Let me see."

    Nari hesitated, then handed it over.

    Cambria turned the red envelope in her hand, eyes narrowing slightly before she gave a small nod. "This is from the Student Council," she said. "It¡¯s the same kind of envelope they use for official invites."

    "What?" I sat up straighter. "Are you serious?"

    "Dead serious," Cambria replied, handing it back to me gently. "You got invited. Question is¡ªwhy?"

    As I stared down at the red envelope in my hands, the weight of four expectant gazes pressed down on me like a nket.

    I hadn¡¯t even opened it yet, and already I felt like something irreversible had begun.

    Nari, of course, couldn¡¯t help herself. "Well? Are you going to open it, or are we just going to stand here admiring the colour?"

    I nced up at her, then at the others. They were all gathered around me, waiting.

    A beat passed before I finally slipped a finger beneath the p and tore it open. The envelope made that light, crisp sound¡ªlike something delicate being broken.

    Inside was a single sheet of paper, folded cleanly. I pulled it out and unfolded it slowly.

    Just as my eyes skimmed the first line, Nari interrupted again. "No secrets, Elira. Read it out loud."

    I hesitated for a second, then I started reading aloud.

    <i>¡¯Dear Ms. Elira Shaw,</i>

    <i>You are formally invited to the Student Council Office on Sunday at 12:00 PM. Please make yourself avable and arrive on time.</i>

    <i>Signed,</i>

    <i>The Student Council.¡¯</i>

    That was it.

    No exnation. No reason. Not even a hint at what this was about.

    When I finished, I looked up. A strange silence hung in the air¡ªlike everyone was waiting for someone else to speak first.

    It was Juniper who broke the silence. Her brows were drawn tightly together, her voice low. "That¡¯s... weird. They didn¡¯t even say why you were invited."

    "It¡¯s a little suspicious," Cambria added gently.

    "Sketchy," Nari muttered. "The Student Council doesn¡¯t just randomly invite students, especially Omegas. You definitely caught their attention."

    Juniper folded her arms across her chest. "And that¡¯s not necessarily a good thing."

    Tamryn had been silent the whole time. But now, she stepped back toward her bed, her tone quiet but firm.

    "Be careful, Elira. Seriously." She didn¡¯t borate¡ªshe just sat down, eyes steady on mine for a second longer before she looked away.

    I gulped. The words were starting to pile up in my head¡ªinvited, attention, suspicious, careful.

    My fingers tightened slightly on the edge of the letter, creasing the paper.

    Cambria stepped closer and ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "It will be fine," she said with a calm smile. "Don¡¯t let them scare you."

    Then she added, casting a quick look at the others. "No need to jump to conclusions."

    But I still stared down at the letter, something unsettling twisting in my gut. Something about this wasn¡¯t right.

    "I have a question," I said finally, raising my gaze to meet theirs again.

 Chapter 74: Eat Now, Think Later

    <h4>Chapter 74: Eat Now, Think Later</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Everyone stilled. Even Tamryn looked back up from her bed.

    "What happens," I asked slowly, "if I don¡¯t go?"

    The room fell quiet again. They all nced at one another¡ªthose small, unreadable expressions moving across their faces like shadows.

    "If I were you," Nari said, folding her arms, "I wouldn¡¯t want to find out."

    Then she turned and walked away, tossing herself onto her bed like she was done with the conversation.

    Juniper took a step forward. "Is there... a reason you don¡¯t want to go?"

    I hesitated for a breath, then sighed. "I might be going home on Sunday. I¡¯m not sure yet."

    Cambria¡¯s brows lifted with concern. "Is everything okay?"

    "It¡¯s nothing bad," I said, a little too quickly. "Just... I might need to. I don¡¯t have the full details yet."

    Juniper shrugged. "If that¡¯s the case, then yeah, makes sense. You will figure it out."

    Then she walked away too. Only Cambria stayed.

    I turned to her again, needing more rity¡ªsomething solid to hold onto. "Cambria... what happens if I don¡¯t answer the Student Council¡¯s invitation?"

    She tilted her head slightly, thinking. "I¡¯m not entirely sure. However, if you know you won¡¯t be around, you can visit their office and exin ahead of time. Let them know you won¡¯t be avable."

    I nodded slowly.

    "It¡¯s better to fulfil all righteousness," she continued softly. "Don¡¯t just leave them hanging. They will take it as disrespect. And believe me," she added with a small grimace, "those people are looking for reasons to target anyone they think is weak. Especially someone new."

    "Thanks, Cambria," I said, ncing back at the paper in my hands.

    The words were printed so neatly, so impersonally. And yet, it felt like some invisible hand had just pulled me one step deeper into something far bigger than I could understand.

    ---

    After freshening up in the bathroom, I stepped back into the room.

    I felt tired¡ªmentally, emotionally, physically. I wanted to copse into my bed and nap until dinner, but something tugged at me¡ªto check my phone.

    I didn¡¯t really have anyone who would check up on me. But the brothers, Lennon and Rennon, had the habit of leaving me messages.

    So, I picked my phone up from where I¡¯d left it on my desk. But as soon as I unlocked the screen, I froze at the notification ring at me.

    One missed call from Zenon.

    I blinked at the screen,pletely still. <i>¡¯No... That couldn¡¯t be right.¡¯</i>

    I stared harder, like the longer I looked, the more it would make sense. But there it was¡ªclear as day.

    Zenon called me?

    I felt the weight of the moment settle in my chest, my breath catching in my throat.

    This was the first time Zenon had ever called me. And I missed it.

    Why did I have to be in the bathroom at that moment?

    I bit my lip, heart thumping against my ribs as a few thoughts scrambled in my head.

    What if Zenon never calls again? What if that was my one chance?

    I considered waiting... But then, I couldn¡¯t. I had to try. I couldn¡¯t just sit around and not do something.

    I looked around the room¡ªNari was brushing her hair, Juniper was scrolling through her tablet, and Cambria was humming softly while folding a clean set of clothes.

    Then I came to a conclusion: I wouldn¡¯t have the privacy here, so I slipped out onto the balcony.

    The air was cool, and the sky outside had turned a smoky purple with the approach of dusk.

    I inhaled deeply, hit the<i> Call Back button</i>, and raised the phone to my ear. My hand was mmy, and the phone nearly slipped.

    The phone rang once, then twice, dragging each second.

    Then finally, it connected.

    "Good evening, sir¡ªProfessor," I said quickly, trying to sound steady. "I¡¯m so sorry I missed your call. I was, um... I was using the bathroom at the time and¡ª"

    "Do you n on describing your entire bathroom experience to me?" he asked with a dry voice, without even a hint of emotion.

    I blinked. "What?"

    A short silence followed. Then, just as I opened my mouth to apologize again, he continued.

    "I¡¯ve arranged an exit for you on Sunday morning. You will leave the school grounds and return Monday morning. It¡¯s been approved."

    "O-okay," I said, a little thrown by how quickly he got to the point.

    "Be ready by 7:30."

    And just like that, he ended the call.

    I lowered the phone slowly, my brain trying to catch up.

    Zenon didn¡¯t give any reason or details¡ªno mention of who wasing to get me. But deep down, I already knew.

    It was going to be him since he made the effort to phone me directly.

    And I definitely wouldn¡¯t keep him waiting.

    I turned off the silent mode in my phone, unwilling to risk missing any more calls from the brothers.

    As I stepped back into the room, I caught Nari watching me. She tilted her head slightly, a smirk ying on her lips like she knew exactly who I¡¯d been talking to.

    She said nothing, just looked away, humming to herself.

    I didn¡¯t bother asking what that was about. I just moved toward my bed, sat down, and pulled the duvet up over me. I needed sleep before I unravelled.

    ---

    Several minutester, Cambria shook me gently awake, reminding me it was dinner time.

    We all left for the cafeteria together, swiping our meal ticket cards at the entrance. I picked up a stainless tray and added the dipping bowls at the side, then followed the slow line as we moved down the food station.

    "Ooooh," Juniper said, peeking at the menu signs above the trays. "Looks like an Asian dinner tonight."

    The warm aroma of spices and broth filled the air. Steam danced up from every station. There were so many options I didn¡¯t know where to start.

    I picked five shrimp dumplings, golden-brown and perfectly shaped. Then an egg tart, warm and glistening.

    A bowl of pho with steaming beef broth, slices of beef, and fresh herbs. A small selection of sushi and gimbap slices.

    And because I couldn¡¯t resist, I added a scoop of biryani to thest section of my tray.

    Then I grabbed a bottle of water and followed the others as we moved toward the far corner of the cafeteria where an empty table waited.

    As we sat and settled down, I took a deep breath. I needed this¡ªfood, people, normalcy.

    I didn¡¯t want to think about my mother and her connection to ESA, or the Student Council or whatever bombshell this Sunday might bring.

    I picked up my chopsticks, said a small ¡¯thank you¡¯ under my breath for the food, and dove in.

    The pho warmed me from the inside out. The dumplings were soft and vorful, the sushi cold and fresh, and the biryani¡ªthe perfect spicy finish.

    I let the noise of the cafeteria blur into the background and focused on one thing: Eat now, thinkter.

 Chapter 75: I Have Always Known

    <h4>Chapter 75: I Have Always Known</h4>

    <strong><i>{Rennon}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I pulled into the driveway and cut the engine, letting the quiet hum fade into the still afternoon.

    Lennon¡¯s ck Ninja sat parked at an angle, its sleek body catching the fading sun. Typical of him. Always dramatic, even when standing still.

    I stepped out of the car, the faint crunch of gravel under my shoes. Then, I locked it with a soft beep, and walked toward the house.

    There was a soft breeze, the kind that tugged gently at the ends of my shirt sleeves and carried the scent of pine and home.

    Inside, the hallway was quiet, just like I liked it.

    Upstairs, I headed straight to my bedroom and took a quick shower, letting the warmth calm my muscles and clear my mind. Not from exhaustion, but from the look in Elira¡¯s eyes when she saw that yearbook.

    The shower helped. Just enough to pull me out of my head and back into the present.

    After drying off and pulling on a dark, long-sleeved shirt, I stepped back into my room with a fresh towel in hand just as a hurried knock sounded.

    Before I could respond, the door opened.

    Typical Lennon.

    "You met with Elira today," he said, stepping inside without preamble. "How did it go?"

    I used the towel to dry my damp hair a little more.

    "It went fine," I said simply, tossing the towel over the back of my chair. "She¡¯s doing better."

    He narrowed his eyes slightly. "What happened?"

    I leaned a hip against my chair and thought about whether or not I should say it. It wasn¡¯t really a secret.

    But most importantly, Elira wouldn¡¯t hold it against me, not when it involved the truth about her mother.

    And it wasn¡¯t anything awful. It was something to be proud about.

    "She found out that her mother attended ESA," I said. "1988 set. Kathryn Morgan. Top of her graduating ss."

    Lennon blinked. "Wait¡ªwhat?"

    "She found the yearbook. Her name. Her picture. Everything." I paused. "It shook her."

    Lennon muttered under his breath and scrubbed a hand down his face. "That¡¯s big."

    "It is," I agreed.

    He was still processing when he added, "Zenon needs to hear this."

    I nodded. "Let¡¯s go."

    ---

    Zenon¡¯s study was on the third floor. By the time we reached the top, Lennon had already opened the door.

    Zenon was at his desk, back straight, fingers tapping something into hisptop. As soon as we stepped in, he looked up, expression unreadable.

    "What¡¯s going on?" he asked, voice cool and clipped as always.

    "Elira found something," Lennon said. "Rennon told me¡ªher mom, Kathryn Morgan, graduated from ESA. Top of her ss. 1988."

    For a split second¡ªjust long enough for someone who knew him¡ªthere was a flicker in Zenon¡¯s expression. Surprise.

    Then it was gone, buried underyers of indifference.

    He didn¡¯tment on it. Instead, he said, "I found someone. A healer."

    That caught my attention.

    "Who?" I asked, standing a little straighter.

    "She¡¯s old. Renowned. Discreet," Zenon replied. "I got lucky. She¡¯s in the region for a few days."

    A rare stroke of timing. The kind that didn¡¯t happen often. This was fate moving.

    Lennon¡¯s tone lifted with enthusiasm. "Then Elira shoulde home on Sunday. Let her see the healer."

    I nodded. "She should. This woman... she might be the only one capable of undoing the block or helping us with the next steps."

    Though I don¡¯t know the details of the healer¡¯s role in helping Elira unblock her channels, what I do know is that Elira did unimaginable things with her powerster in the future.

    And because I knew this, I was confident enough to assure her that she would have her channels unblocked and would be able to use her powers.

    Zenon picked up his phone. "I will file her exit now."

    I watched him make the call, my arms folded as I leaned against the wall. I wasn¡¯t worried.

    He would get it done. He always did.

    A few minutester, Zenon ended the call and said, "Approved. I will get the exit slip from her dorm mistress when I go pick her up Sunday morning."

    That made me nce at Lennon. His gaze met mine briefly.

    He was surprised, and he didn¡¯t try to hide it. But I wasn¡¯t.

    Zenon volunteering¡ªagain¡ªto pick Elira up? That wasn¡¯t nothing. Even if he wouldn¡¯t admit it, he was trying.

    It was hard for him to experience this emotional vulnerability. But he was doing it, in his own cold and quiet way.

    And it mattered because I had seen it.

    For years, I¡¯d seen Elira in visions. A constant thread through the chaos of fate. Her presence had always been inevitable.

    I had known, long before the Mating Moon Ceremony, that she was ours.

    And I had known that Zenon¡¯s engagement to Regina would never happen, worth more the wedding.

    That night in the clearing, when the truth revealed itself¡ªI hadn¡¯t been surprised like my brothers.

    Not in the least.

    What did surprise me, though, was how much it affected me today. Watching Elira¡¯s hands shake when she found her mother¡¯s picture.

    The way her voice trembled when she asked me if her mother had powers. And the way she stared at the yearbook like it had rewritten her entire history.

    I had tried to keep things simple for her. Told her I didn¡¯t get visions often. That they weren¡¯t always clear.

    That was partially true.

    But what I didn¡¯t say clearly was that I could also see the past. That I often interpreted dreams. That fate whispered things to me¡ªthings I sometimes didn¡¯t know how to exin.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t see everything.

    If I could, I would have known what Regina would do that day at her uncle¡¯s house. I would have stopped it. I should have stopped it.

    I will never forgive myself for that.

    But now, I can protect her and guide her better.

    Then my gazended on Zenon, who was already tapping his phone screen once again.

    I guessed he would be calling Elira next. And it was so, except Elira didn¡¯t answer, and he refused to call back, even forbade us to reach out to her.

 Chapter 76: Supernatural Scavenger Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 76: Supernatural Scavenger Hunt</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I couldn¡¯t shake off the heaviness in my chest¡ªnot after the week I¡¯d had.

    Still, I followed Cambria and the others into the cafeteria, trying to appear as though I hadn¡¯t spent half the night thinking about my mother... and the letter from the student council.

    The cafeteria was its usual storm of voices and clinking metal. I joined the food line, gripping my tray with half-hearted energy.

    The air smelled of toasted bread, grilled sausage, and sweet berry yoghurtfort food for another long day.

    I added a couple of banana pancakes, some sausage, and a jar of yoghurt onto my tray.

    Not my usual enthusiastic selection, but I wasn¡¯t sure how much I could eat with my mind spiralling in a dozen directions.

    Cambria stood beside me, as always, calm and focused. She had a sd, an egg, and the same pancakes I¡¯d picked.

    We found a table by the wall¡ªour usual spot. The rest of the girls slid into their seats one by one. Nari groaned as she flopped onto the bench beside Juniper.

    "The pancakes better be worth the wait," she muttered, stabbing one with her fork. "I swear, if I stand behind another indecisive student, I willbust."

    "You mean people like you?" Tamryn said without ncing up from peeling her egg.

    I couldn¡¯t help smiling. It was bing familiar, this morning routine.

    This rhythm. It didn¡¯t feel like home, but it wasn¡¯t the void I¡¯d felt my first day either.

    I had barely taken my second bite when a soft beep crackled through the overhead speakers. The cafeteria quieted instinctively.

    "Attention to all first-year dormitories," came a woman¡¯s clear voice. "This is a reminder that today¡¯s scheduled <strong><i>Club & Dorm Activities</i></strong> will begin in one hour. All first-year students are to report to Hall C after breakfast. Today¡¯s feature: a <strong><i>Supernatural Scavenger Hunt</i></strong>, hosted by the Dorm Council."

    The voice faded with a light chime, and noise exploded in the room again.

    "Oh my," Nari gasped, her eyes sparkling like she¡¯d just won something. "Finally, something fun! I hope it¡¯s not likest week¡¯s weird banner-painting thing. I¡¯m still offended they didn¡¯t pick mine."

    "Yours looked like a bloodstained mop," Cambria said, gently sipping her hot tea.

    "It was abstract," Nari sniffed. "Right, Elira?"

    I blinked. "I¡ªI wasn¡¯t... here at that time."

    "Don¡¯t worry. You missed nothing," Tamryn mumbled.

    Juniper leaned toward me. "You ever done a scavenger hunt before?"

    "Not one that¡¯s described as supernatural," I said, eyeing the announcement poster shing on the digital board near the entrance.

    "They enchant the clues sometimes," Juniper said with an almost-smile. "It¡¯s meant to challenge both instinct and ability. It¡¯s kind of a big deal."

    Well, great. More challenges. I silently hoped they wouldn¡¯t expect me to lift boulders or talk to spirits.

    Still, there was something about the buzz in the air¡ªthe shared anticipation¡ªthat I couldn¡¯t help but get swept up in.

    ---

    I hadn¡¯t expected Hall C to be this crowded.

    Hundreds of us first-years filled the space, all organized into random teams.

    I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d been handed a silver band marked <i>Team 19</i> until I looked up and saw Nari waving hers.

    "Looks like we are together, Lucky Girl," she grinned at me. "Try not to fall behind."

    Great. That meant Juniper, too. I saw her nearby, sliding her band over her wrist.

    Cambria was two rows down with another team, and Tamryn ended up in Team 22. I was on my own here.

    Just as I adjusted the band, a sharp voice called out from the front of the room. A tall girl with slicked-back hair and robes that screamed ¡¯Upper Year Authority¡¯ stepped forward onto the tform.

    "Wee to ESA¡¯s Annual First-Year Scavenger Hunt," she announced. "Your theme today is Echoes of Power. You will be solving magical clues across campus. Some clues are riddles, some are objects enchanted to respond only to specific frequencies¡ªmental or magical."

    I swallowed.

    "You will have three hours. Once your teampletes a clue, you will be magically marked with your progress: no outside help, and no cheating. Let fate and instinct guide you. You may begin."

    A chime echoed. The energy in the room exploded.

    We barely stepped out of the building when our first clue shimmered into view under a moonvine pot.

    "<i>I stretch high and burn low, whispering secrets only shadows know. In daylight, I stand guard; in dusk, I hum low. Seek me near the silent bell¡¯s echo.</i>"

    "Sounds like the old sundial garden," Juniper said without missing a beat.

    We all ran. Well, some ran. I jogged behind, trying to ignore the sweat forming under my cor.

    The sundial garden wasn¡¯t far, but it had enough twisty paths that we lost a minute or two. When we arrived, Nari was already digging under one of the benches.

    "There¡¯s something here¡ªyeah, found it!"

    It was a strip of parchment inscribed with strange characters.

    I leaned in. "That¡¯s... runenguage."

    "You read that?" Mako, the quiet boy on our team, finally spoke.

    "A bit," I admitted. "I saw a reference chart yesterday in the archive room."

    I squinted. The message wasn¡¯t long, but the characters were tightly packed.

    "¡¯<i>Where words are kept but tongues are still, beneath the ancient eyes on the hill.¡¯</i>"

    "That¡¯s the statue grove," Juniper said instantly. "The eyes¡ªthey say the statues can see through time."

    We took off again.

    ---

    I surprised myself by leading the way this time. I remembered theyout Rennon showed me in the Archive Room.

    The statue grove was old, eerie, and surrounded by trees that seemed to belong in a different century.

    Beneath thergest statue, we found a hovering crystal key, glowing faintly.

    Renata muttered a soft spell, and it dropped safely into her hands.

    "Next," she said, flipping the next clue.

    By the time we reached the final location¡ªa magically shifting garden maze¡ªmy legs ached, and Nari wasining again.

    "Who the hell builds a maze that resets every thirty minutes?"

    "The council," Juniper replied dryly. "The same people you said weren¡¯t creative."

    "Touch¨¦."

    Inside the maze, we made two wrong turns. One ended in a fake portal that shrieked at us. But then I spotted it¡ªthentern glowing high above a gnarled branch.

    "This way!" I shouted.

    It was the final marker.

    ---

    We finished in just under two and a half hours¡ªcing fifth overall.

    "Could¡¯ve been better," Nari said, twisting her band off. "But I guess not terrible."

    Juniper looked at me. "You solved the rune clue. We wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far without you."

    Even Mako gave me a thumbs-up.

    I blinked at them. "Thanks. I... I guess I was just lucky."

    "No," Juniper said again, firmer. "You were prepared. That matters."

    For the first time since setting foot in ESA, I felt something... solid.

    I wasn¡¯t just floating, waiting to be mocked or discarded. I¡¯d contributed. I mattered.

 Chapter 77: A Sense of Relief

    <h4>Chapter 77: A Sense of Relief</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    By the time we returned to the dorm and freshened up, my legs ached from the scavenger hunt, but my mind buzzed with everything we¡¯d seen and done.

    After trying to tie my hair together and seeding, I slipped into my fresh clothes and nced at the time¡ªjust past noon.

    "Let¡¯s head out before the lunch queue bes a parade," Cambria said, alreadycing her boots.

    We all agreed, and within minutes, the five of us were out of the room and walking toward the cafeteria.

    "Finally," Nari sighed beside me, stretching her arms dramatically. "The rest of the day is ours. No sses, no workshops, no surprise chants about dorm spirit. I feel free."

    "Wasn¡¯t the hunt part of your definition of fun?" Juniper asked dryly.

    "Yes," Nari grinned, "but freedom after fun tastes even better."

    We reached the cafeteria just as the noise inside reached peak chaos. Students had flooded in from all directions.

    The scent of tomato stew, grilled vegetables, and what smelled like roasted chicken thighs hung heavy in the air.

    I grabbed a tray and followed my roommates in line.

    Today¡¯s options were varied¡ªrice dishes, yam porridge, crispy baked ffel, grilled ntains, fruit sd, Sushi bowl and egg sd sandwich.

    I served myself some jollof rice, a portion of chicken, saut¨¦ed spinach, and crispy baked ffel.

    The moment we sat down with our trays, I realized how empty my stomach was. One bite in, and I felt my body exhale in gratitude.

    "Hey, Elira," Cambria said between forkfuls, "you might want to head to the Student Council office earlier rather thanter."

    I paused mid-chew. "Oh... right."

    She gave me a gentle look. "You don¡¯t want to miss your chance to report about Sunday. They close by 2 PM today."

    My brows rose. "That early?"

    Cambria nodded, sipping from her juice box. "They like their weekends quiet. Less people to impress."

    "I will go immediately after lunch then," I said, setting down my cutlery for a moment.

    Cambria tilted her head slightly. "Want me toe with you?"

    I hesitated. I really did. I wasn¡¯t afraid of the office itself¡ªbut of the people I might meet there. Or one person in particr.

    Regina.

    Thest thing I wanted was to walk straight into her again and give her another chance to undermine me¡ªespecially in her territory.

    I was about to say yes when Nari, unbothered and loud as usual, jumped in from across the table.

    "Pfft. Elira, you don¡¯t need backup. You might not even meet any of the members."

    Juniper smirked. "She¡¯s not wrong. You probably won¡¯t meet any of them. Most of the weekends, it¡¯s just the assistant girl who¡¯s always chewing gum like her life depends on it."

    "Oh... really?" I blinked, processing that.

    "Really," Nari said, pointing a fork at me. "Trust me, they are not always lounging around their velvet furniture twirling golden pens. They¡¯ve got something more important to do."

    A slow breath of relief escaped me. "Alright then. I will go alone."

    Cambria nodded, not offended at all. "Okay. But if you¡¯re not back after an hour, I wille find you."

    I smiled at her. That was Cambria¡ªgentle, fierce, and always watching.

    I deeply appreciated her love and protection.

    ---

    After lunch, I made my way toward the administrative wing of the campus. It was quieter here¡ªless foot traffic, more polished marble and curated indoor nts.

    The Student Council Office was tucked beside the Hall of Records, its entrance guarded by elegant silver doors embossed with the academy crest¡ªa snarling wolf wreathed in thorns and stars.

    I stopped in front of it and smoothed my hands down my skirt, heart skipping once or twice. I wasn¡¯t sure why I felt nervous again.

    Maybe it was the weight of the letter still folded inside my pocket. Or perhaps it was the quiet hum of power surrounding the ce.

    I raised my hand and knocked on the door.

    After a second, a muffled voice called, "Come in!"

    The door opened with a whisper.

    The office inside was beautiful in a cold sort of way¡ªdeep mahogany desks, floating shelves, enchanted lighting fixtures that responded to motion.

    The space smelled faintly of leather and citrus polish.

    Behind a curved desk sat a girl with heavy-lidded eyes and glossy lips, smacking bubblegum as she flipped through a file. Her auburn hair was pinned up in a wless bun.

    "Hi," I said, stepping closer. "I¡¯m Elira Shaw. I received a letter inviting me here by noon tomorrow. I came to report that I won¡¯t be able to make it."

    Her gum popped.

    "Noon tomorrow?" she echoed, flipping open a leather-bound schedule book. "Student Council summons... Shaw... Yep. Got it."

    She scribbled something in red ink. "Reason for unavability?"

    "I... have a family appointment," I said quietly.

    Another loud snap of gum followed before she replied. "Alright. It¡¯s noted."

    I shifted, unsure if that was all. I was really afraid to make any mistake that woulde back to bite me.

    Thest thing I wanted was to have the Student Council after me.

    The girl looked up, raising a curious brow. "Anything else?"

    I shook my head. "No, that¡¯s all. Thank you."

    She gave a shrug and returned to her file. I took that as my cue to leave.

    ---

    As I walked back across campus, I felt a sense of relief.

    I hadn¡¯t been ambushed by Regina. I hadn¡¯t been cornered or questioned. It was just... simple.

    I reached the dorm building and took the elevator straight to the third floor.

    As soon as I walked into my dorm room, my gaze fell on Juniper, who was setting up a chessboard.

    But just then, all their attention turned to me.

    "You came back on time," Cambria noted, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

    "Yeah," I said, walking over to my bed. "I met the assistant. She simply asked me for the reason for my avability. I told her, and she noted it down before asking me to leave."

    Nari nced at me with a proud look. "See, I told you that you wouldn¡¯t meet the members."

    And she had been right.

 Chapter 78: Why In His Presence?

    <h4>Chapter 78: Why In His Presence?</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I woke up before the sun.

    Not because of the rm on my smartwatch, or the chimes of morning announcements. I just... couldn¡¯t sleep anymore.

    My body knew it was Sunday. And something in my chest knew it was the day I¡¯d be leaving ESA¡ªif only for a night.

    The dorm room was still quiet. I sat up slowly, pushing the duvet down to myp, and listened.

    The soft rhythm of Cambria¡¯s breathing from the bunk above me. Juniper¡¯s asional turn in bed. Even Nari¡¯s light snore in the distance.

    Everyone was still lost in sleep.

    I stood and tiptoed across the room, grabbing my towel and outfit for the day.

    I chose a simple cream blouse and a long ck pleated skirt ¡ª nothing fancy, but it made me feel neat, proper and prepared.

    I showered quickly. The water was warm, but the tile beneath my feet was cold, and it reminded me I was awake.

    By the time I came out, a faint golden hue had started to filter through the curtains.

    Back in the room, I packed a few items into my backpack¡ªmy student ID, the red envelope for some reason, a notebook, a textbook, ab, and Rennon¡¯s clean macaron box.

    I had washed it after eating thest of the delicious pastry.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d be returning with anything new, but something told me to leave space.

    As I was zipping up my bag, Cambria stirred on her bunk and leaned over the edge to look at me.

    "You¡¯re leaving now?"

    I nodded.

    Her eyes were still puffy with sleep, but her voice was clear. "Be safe, Elira."

    "I will try," I said, offering a small smile. I meant that as a joke, by the way.

    She jumped down from her bunk and walked over to me without another word. Then, she hugged me.

    "Don¡¯t let anyone talk down to you," she said softly. "I will miss you."

    I closed my eyes, holding on a second longer. "Thank you."

    Juniper stirred next, mumbling, "Is it already seven?"

    Cambria answered for me. "She¡¯s leaving early."

    "Right..." Juniper sat up and blinked at me. "Don¡¯t forget us."

    I chuckled nervously. "I won¡¯t."

    "Why are you all acting like she¡¯s nevering back?" Nari rolled over and groaned, "Can someone tell her to bring back tea on the way? And more Macarons"

    Laughter broke softly between us, and it was the perfect kind of goodbye.

    By 7:25 AM, I was out of the room and heading down the stairwell.

    The air outside was still fresh. I stood just outside, hugging my backpack against my chest, and waited.

    And then I heard it ¡ª a low purr of a car engine, distinct and smooth. My eyes followed the ck vehicle pulling up to the curb.

    It was him.

    His presence, even in the early light, had the gravity of thunder held in a single breath.

    "Good morning, Sir," I said quickly, trying not to show how fast my heart was beating.

    "Get in," he said simply after rolling down the window.

    I climbed into the passenger seat. The interior smelled of leather and his familiar oud and ck pepper scent.

    I missed it.

    We didn¡¯t speak as we left the school gates.

    He didn¡¯t ask if I¡¯d slept well, and I didn¡¯t ask what was waiting for me when we arrived.

    The silence inside the car was beginning to press into me like a second skin.

    It wasn¡¯t tense¡ªat least, not outwardly. But being alone in the car with Zenon, had a way of making even silence feel... sharp.

    The hum of the engine, the rhythm of tires brushing over asphalt, the asional click of the indicator¡ªall of it filled the air instead of conversation.

    I stole a nce at him. He looked perfectlyposed, one hand resting lightly on the steering wheel, the other shifting gears with fluid ease.

    His expression was as unreadable as ever. Calm. Focused. Slightly broody, maybe.

    I pressed my lips together and looked out the window again.

    Then it happened. A loud growl rumbled from my stomach, the kind that echoed.

    My eyes widened in horror. ¡¯<i>No. Please, no.¡¯</i>

    Zenon turned slightly, his eyes flicking away from the road just long enough to nce at my face¡ªand then lower to my stomach.

    I did what anyone would do. I immediately pped both hands over the traitor below my ribs like I could somehow hide the sound that had already happened.

    I didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes, not after that.

    He didn¡¯t say a word, but I saw his lips part slightly. He let out a slow, deep sigh and returned his gaze to the road.

    My face burned. Not with embarrassment alone¡ªno, this was a slow-cooking, full-body shame.

    And the worst part? I wasn¡¯t even that hungry.

    I had junks in my shelf. I¡¯d just forgotten to eat something light before leaving. That was all.

    <i>Why now, stomach? Why in his presence?</i>

    I shifted in my seat, hugging my bag closer, and spent the next ten minutes trying to pretend I didn¡¯t exist.

    So when the car suddenly pulled into a turn and rolled into the lot of a modest roadside restaurant, I blinked.

    I looked up, confused, just in time to see him easing the vehicle into a space near the entrance.

    He parked the car, turned off the engine, and then, without even looking at me, said, "Are you not getting out?"

    I blinked again. <i>Wait... did he just¡ª?</i>

    I scrambled to unbuckle my seatbelt. "Yes. I-I am."

    Outside the car, the morning air smelled faintly of coffee and butter and something grilled.

    It wasn¡¯t a fancy ce¡ªjust a cozy buffet spot tucked neatly under a flowering tree¡ªbut it felt like a surprise.

    We stepped inside together. The warmth from the open kitchen greeted us first, followed by the scent of eggs, syrup, and freshly baked bread.

    Zenon walked ahead and paid at the counter. I trailed behind, unsure whether to speak or thank him.

 Chapter 79: Back At The Alphaâ€™s Residence

    <h4>Chapter 79: Back At The Alpha¡¯s Residence</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    After the payment was settled, Zenon turned slightly toward me.

    "Take whatever you want," he said. "I will be at that table."

    He gestured toward a table by the window¡ªhalf-hidden behind a hanging potted nt, away from other guests¡ªand walked away.

    I stood there for a moment, watching him leave. A part of me wondered if he would eat.

    ¡¯<i>Probably not,¡¯</i> I thought. Zenon doesn¡¯t look like the type who eats breakfast. He seems like someone who drinks ck coffee and broods in silence.

    I grabbed a tray and started moving through the buffet line. The sight of real food¡ªactual food¡ªcoaxed my appetite fully awake.

    I served myself sausages, scrambled eggs, baked beans, a slice of toasted bread with strawberry jam, and poured a cup of hot chocte.

    Then my phone buzzed. I looked down and saw Lennon¡¯s name.

    I picked up immediately. "Hello?"

    "Elira," Lennon¡¯s voice rang with easy brightness. "Did Zenon pick you up already?"

    "Yes, he did. We are on the road, but he just pulled into a restaurant to get breakfast... for me," I added, my voice a little more unsure.

    Lennon chuckled. "Of course he did. Eat everything you want. My brother has too much money to even feel a small expense."

    A small smile crept to my lips, even though I tried to hide it. "Mm."

    "Rennon and I will be waiting when you arrive," Lennon said. "So don¡¯t worry about anything, alright?"

    "Okay. Thank you."

    "See you soon, Little wolf."

    I picked up my tray again and walked toward the table Zenon had imed.

    He was already seated, a cup of coffee steaming in front of him. I guess he wasn¡¯t hungry.

    I approached him, trying not to trip over my nerves.

    "Um, thank you... for the food," I said quietly as I sat down.

    He gave a small nod, then returned his attention to the window.

    I focused on my food. At first, it was difficult¡ªchewing while someone like Zenon sat across from you, unmoving and utterly silent, was its own kind of pressure.

    But the food was warm and delicious, and soon, the embarrassment faded under thefort of actual nourishment.

    My favourite was the jam-thered toast and the eggs. The hot chocte was perfect too¡ªcreamy, sweet, and rich enough to rx something tight inside my chest.

    When I was done, I ced my napkin on the tray and sat quietly, unsure if we were leaving or if he needed a few more minutes.

    But Zenon stood, his coffee cup empty. "Let¡¯s go," he said.

    I followed him without a word and returned to the car.

    ---

    I felt my breath catch a little when Zenon finally turned onto the familiar private road that led to the Alpha¡¯s estate.

    The iron gates swung open smoothly, and the familiar house came into view. It was still big and beautiful after a few days away.

    Zenon pulled the Jeep into the driveway. As soon as the engine cut off, I unbuckled my seatbelt and opened the door.

    Before I could even take a full step away from the jeep, I saw Lennon striding toward me with that easy, lopsided smile he always wore.

    He didn¡¯t wait for greetings¡ªhe reached out and took my backpack right off my shoulder like it weighed nothing.

    "Here, let me take that," he said warmly, then added with a gentle pat to my head, "How was your weekend so far, little wolf?"

    I blinked up at him, still adjusting to the sudden shift in energy¡ªfrom Zenon¡¯s quiet, icy stillness to Lennon¡¯s warm breeze.

    "It¡¯s... fine," I replied, and somehow, it felt like the most urate word.

    Zenon, who had juste around the car, paused a few steps away.

    "Be ready by ten," he said with that steady voice of his. "That¡¯s when we leave to meet the Healer."

    I nodded quickly. "Okay."

    He didn¡¯t say anything else¡ªjust turned and walked toward the house. He moved up the stone steps and disappeared through the main entrance.

    Then Rennon appeared beside me, his hands tucked in the pockets of his navy-blue shirt. His eyes, as calm as ever, met mine with a small smile.

    "Come," he said softly. "Let¡¯s take you to your room. One of the maids cleaned it up yesterday."

    I followed him and Lennon into the house, my shoes clicking softly against the marble flooring.

    The scent of lemon polish and fresh flowers filled the air. Somehow, I missed here.

    We went up the grand staircase, turning down the right hallway toward my bedroom.

    As soon as they opened the door to my room, I felt that little spark of childlike joy flicker in my chest.

    It was just as I remembered, and my bed was perfectly made, everything in ce.

    I wanted to jump on the mattress because it was nothing like the one in my dorm room, but I held myself back, smoothing my hand over the sheets instead.

    I turned to the brothers, trying not to sound too curious. "Um... is Alpha Cyprus around?"

    Lennon, who had flopped down on the armchair, leaned backzily. "No, he left for a meeting earlier this morning. Probably won¡¯t be back tillter tonight."

    I nodded, relieved. But then I hesitated, fidgeting with my fingers. "And... Luna Gwenith?"

    Lennon let out a soft chuckle. "You don¡¯t have to worry, Elira. She left with her husband."

    I released a long breath. "Okay. That¡¯s good."

    I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d been holding that tension in my shoulders.

    I sat down on the edge of the bed, finally allowing myself to rx just a little.

    Rennon sat beside me while Lennon remained in the armchair, his arm slung over the backrest.

    "So," Lennon said, raising a brow. "How¡¯s school, really? Give us the details."

    I smiled faintly. "It¡¯s been... better. Yesterday, we had this dorm-wide activity¡ªa supernatural scavenger hunt. It was fun."

    Lennon grinned. "You? Doing team games? That¡¯s new."

    I bet he was surprised that my social life was finally taking a turn for the better. Regardless, Iughed under my breath. "I didn¡¯t get a choice."

 Chapter 80: Meeting The Healer

    <h4>Chapter 80: Meeting The Healer</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Rennon tilted his head. "And your roommates?"

    I looked between the two of them, that soft warmth blooming in my chest again. "They¡¯ve been treating me nicelytely. I think we¡¯re... getting along."

    Rennon smiled at that. "That¡¯s good to hear."

    The brothers went on to ask if I had finally caught up with my notes, and we chatted a bit more until the time Zenon had given me almost reached.

    Lennon stood and stretched. "You should get ready," he said with a wink. "Wouldn¡¯t want Zenon waiting. He might start charging you per minute."

    Rennon stood too and picked up my backpack, setting it neatly on my chair. "We will leave you to dress. If you need anything, just let one of us know."

    I nodded and followed them to the door. "Thank you. Both of you."

    Lennon ruffled my hair one more time before stepping out, and Rennon offered me a reassuring nce before closing the door behind him.

    ---

    I stepped out with the brothers, my shoes clicking lightly on the front steps of the estate.

    Zenon was already ahead of us, descending thest few stairs and walking straight toward his jeep.

    He opened the driver¡¯s side and got in without a word.

    I lingered by the front steps, unsure which side of the car I was supposed to take with the brothers now.

    I felt it was very wrong to take the front passenger seat, so I considered taking the back passenger seat, knowing I would have to share it with one of the brothers.

    But before I could move, Rennon walked over to the passenger side, opened the front door and looked at me.

    "You can sit here," he said, his voice calm and warm as always. "It¡¯s fine."

    I hesitated for a second, but I nodded quickly and climbed in, adjusting my dress and sping my hands in myp.

    A momentter, the back doors opened, and Lennon and Rennon slid in. The jeep rumbled to life as Zenon started the engine, and without another word, we were off.

    The journey wasn¡¯t long, but I couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting with the hem of my dress.

    I didn¡¯t know what to expect from this healer¡ªonly that the brothers seemed to trust her, and that Zenon had gone to great lengths to make this meeting happen.

    About twenty minutester, we pulled up outside a modest, ivy-draped stone house nestled in a grove of elder trees.

    The ce looked ancient. Wildflowers grew along the path to the porch, and wind chimes made of bone and crystal clinked softly in the breeze.

    Zenon cut the engine and stepped out. We all followed him immediately.

    The wooden door creaked open before we could knock. A tall woman stood there, robed in gray, her silver hair twisted into intricate coils.

    Her eyes¡ªclear as spring water¡ªswept over each of us, then settled on me.

    "You¡¯ve brought her," she said.

    Zenon gave a nod. "As we discussed."

    Without another word, the woman turned and gestured for us to enter.

    The inside of her home smelled of dried herbs, smoke, and old wood.

    Pale light filtered through gauzy curtains. Trinkets and jars lined the shelves, eachbeled in spidery handwriting.

    The woman led us into a circr room with an arched ceiling and motioned for me to sit on a padded chair in the center of the room.

    I sat.

    Then she stepped closer, her fingers cool as she gently ced her hands on my temples. I tried to breathe evenly, but my pulse fluttered.

    She was quiet for a long time.

    Then she stepped back with a breath that felt... heavy, weighted.

    "Her channels are sealed," she said softly. "By ck magic."

    The words hit me like ice water.

    I blinked. "ck magic?" I whispered.

    Even Zenon looked caught off guard. His gaze narrowed slightly, and Lennon leaned forward from where he sat against the windowsill.

    "You¡¯re sure?" he asked.

    The healer nodded. "It¡¯s not a natural block. Nor is it a physical anomaly. This is a spell... intentional. And powerful."

    A cold knot twisted in my stomach.

    "Can you undo it?" Lennon asked, his voice steady but tight.

    She shook her head slowly. "No. The magic is too precise. It was cast by a witch of considerable strength. Only the witch who ced this spell can remove it."

    Zenon stepped forward, his voice low and direct. "Why is that? There must be others¡ªother witches or spellbreakers¡ªwho can reverse a curse."

    The healer turned to him, her expression unreadable. "Every high-ranking witch works with her own essence. That essence binds her magic. No other magic can mimic or overwrite it. You cannot undo what was uniquely made unless you are the one who made it."

    I stared at her, feeling like the floor had vanished beneath me. The weight in my chest grew heavier, pressing into my ribs.

    I couldn¡¯t speak. My eyes burned.

    Blocked by ck magic. Not an ident. Not nature. Someone had chosen this for me.

    Someone had sealed me away.

    Why?

    I looked down, blinking fast. Was it my parents? Was it for protection? Or punishment?

    My voice came out quieter than I wanted. "Why would someone do this to me?"

    No one answered, but I felt their brief gaze on me.

    Just then, Rennon stepped closer to the healer. "Do you know who the witch is?"

    The healer gave a slow shake of her head. "Not yet. Tracing a witch¡¯s essence takes time¡ªespecially if it was done years ago. But I can find out. You will have to wait for me to reach out."

    Zenon crossed his arms, his gaze locked on the woman. "How long?"

    She turned her back to us, walking toward the shelves filled with scrolls and dried herbs. "I can¡¯t say. When I know, you will know."

    Silence settled in the room again, broken only by the wind outside.

    I kept staring at the floor, fighting back the stinging in my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to cry¡ªnot here. Not in front of them. Not even now.

    I was already too pathetic to draw more attention to myself.

    Just then, Rennon¡¯s familiar scent reached my nose as his hand gently rested on my shoulder, warm and grounding.

    Zenon spoke again, this time more to himself than anyone else. "Then we wait."

 Chapter 81: I Still Had People

    <h4>Chapter 81: I Still Had People</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The car rolled to a smooth stop in front of the Alpha¡¯s estate. And without waiting for anyone to open the door, I simply pushed it open and stepped out, feeling heavy and brittle, like ss stuffed with lead.

    I started walking toward the house slowly, the gravel crunching under my shoes. My mind was fogged with too many thoughts¡ªeach one jabbing and pressing, like needles beneath the skin.

    I didn¡¯t want to talk. I didn¡¯t want to look at anyone. I just wanted to lie down and dissolve into the silence.

    "Elira," Zenon¡¯s deep voice cut through the thick air behind me.

    I froze mid-step and turned slightly.

    He stood beside the jeep, his gaze steady. "It¡¯s time for lunch."

    "Oh." The word slipped out before I could even process it.

    I waited there, awkwardly still, as if waiting for instructions.

    Lennon walked up to me and ced a warm hand on my shoulder, a soft smile brushing his lips.

    "Come on," he said gently, and without another word, he guided me toward the house.

    ---

    A few minutester, I was seated in the dining hall with the three brothers.

    The scent of seasoned meats, spiced vegetables, garlic-butter rolls and roasted potatoes filled the room.

    There was arge bowl of creamy chicken stew, fresh fruit, and even a tter of golden-brown pie.

    I stared at it but my stomach didn¡¯t stir. I barely even blinked.

    I should have been hungry, but my appetite had drowned somewhere in that healer¡¯s living room¡ªsunk beneath the weight of those cruel words: <i>only the witch who did it can undo it</i>.

    "Eat," Zenon said suddenly, his voice sharp, almost clinical. "Don¡¯t waste food."

    I swallowed. I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d been sitting motionless, just staring.

    Rennon, who sat beside me, leaned closer. His voice was softer. "Please eat, Elira. We will find the witch who did this. You¡¯re not alone."

    I nced at him. His eyes were calm, steady with a quiet strength that made it hard to look away.

    "You will get your powers," he added gently, "and you will use them like every other supernatural."

    I nodded, not because I believed it fully in that moment, but because I didn¡¯t want to be the weak one anymore.

    I didn¡¯t want them to look at me as if I were breakable, so I picked up my fork and began to eat slowly, mechanically.

    I didn¡¯t taste much of anything, but I ate because I had to.

    Because wallowing wouldn¡¯t unlock my channels, and being pathetic didn¡¯t help anyone.

    ---

    Back in my bedroom, I stood still for a moment before moving.

    I walked over to the desk, pulled out my notes, and began my assignments; Word after word, line after line.

    I wrote until my fingers cramped and my wrist ached. The pain helped.

    It gave me something else to focus on¡ªsomething real. Something I could control.

    When I finally set my pen down, I realized the sky outside had turned a dusky blue.

    I rolled my neck, feeling it pop and stretch. Work was the best therapy, at least for now.

    Just then, I remembered the messages I hadn¡¯t checked yet. My heart sank.

    My roommates.

    I picked up my phone and opened the group chat. There were dozens of missed messages.

    <i>Cambria:</i> "Has Elira gotten home yet?"

    <i>Tamryn:</i> "She hasn¡¯t said anything."

    <i>Juniper:</i> "Maybe she got kidnapped or something."

    <i>Nari:</i> "She¡¯s just an ungrateful brat, ignoring us like we don¡¯t exist."

    <i>Cambria:</i> "Maybe she just got preupied. Let¡¯s wait a bit."

    Thest message was over two hours ago¡ªnothing since.

    I pressed my lips together and typed quickly:

    [Sorry, guys, I totally forgot to text. I lost track of time trying to finish up some assignments. I¡¯m home now.]

    The replies came almost instantly.

    <i>Cambria:</i> "There she is! d you¡¯re okay."

    <i>Tamryn:</i> "Wee back."

    <i>Juniper:</i> "At least she¡¯s not kidnapped"

    <i>Nari:</i> "About time."

    I smiled a little. They weren¡¯t actually mad. I don¡¯t know why I expected them to be.

    For a second, I hovered over the chat box. I thought about typing something, telling them what the healer said that my channels were sealed by ck magic.

    That I might never be able to unlock my powers unless we find the exact witch responsible.

    But... the words refused toe.

    Instead, I let it go.

    Cambria messaged again:

    [We will save you a seat at the cafeteria tomorrow morning.]

    And right after that, Nari added:

    [If you¡¯rete, you¡¯re not sitting with us.]

    I snorted softly and typed back:

    [Thanks, guys, but I don¡¯t think I can make it for breakfast. Let¡¯s have lunch together instead.]

    My phone buzzed again with a quick stream of replies¡ªhearts, thumbs-up, andughing emojis.

    I looked at their names in the chat. My chest ached a little less.

    Maybe things weren¡¯t perfect, but... I still had people. And that meant something.

    A firm but respectful knock came at the door not long after.

    "Yes?" I called out.

    "Miss Elira," came a voice¡ªone of the maids, soft-spoken but efficient. "It¡¯s time for dinner."

    Now, this was the part of the evening I wasn¡¯t looking forward to: dinner and Luna Gwenith.

    I let out a deep sigh and stood slowly, stretching my limbs as I moved to the mirror. My hair looked okay.

    As I stepped into the hallway and made my way toward the dining hall, I found my thoughts spiralling.

    I wondered if Luna Gwenith already knew about the healer¡¯s verdict¡ªabout my blocked channels. Somehow, I imagined she did. Nothing escaped her.

    And if she did know, I couldn¡¯t begin to guess what sort ofments would fly out of her mouth tonight.

    Part of me wanted to skip the meal altogether. But I wasn¡¯t a child, and avoiding confrontation wasn¡¯t going to help anything.

    I took a breath and told myself I could handle it. <i>¡¯Just be mature, Elira. Be polite.¡¯</i>

    The dining hall doors were already open when I arrived, warm light spilling out across the polished floors.

    I stepped in quietly and immediately spotted Rennon seated at the long dining table.

    He looked up and smiled at me. A soft, reassuring smile¡ªthe kind only he could offer.

 Chapter 82: Time to Return to ESA

    <h4>Chapter 82: Time to Return to ESA</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Hi," I murmured, offering a nod as I took a seat across from him.

    I sat there for a moment, wishing I could be anywhere else. The seat felt a little too formal, too upright.

    The air carried the scent of roasted herbs and wine sauce¡ªdelicious, really¡ªbut my appetite was still faint.

    Lennon and Zenon entered soon after. Lennon¡¯s hair was slightly tousled, his shirt sleeves rolled up casually. Zenon looked the same as ever¡ªpolished and unreadable.

    Lennon grinned when he spotted me. "Hey, Elira. How are you feeling? Did you get any rest?"

    I let out a breath and tried to sound light, "Not really. I had assignments... a lot of them. ESA doesn¡¯t exactly believe in giving students a break."

    Lennonughed and leaned back in his chair. "Good. That¡¯s the spirit. But don¡¯t forget¡ªmy ss is tomorrow morning. And it¡¯s not going to be gentle."

    I groaned aloud. "Can¡¯t you be lenient just once?"

    "Not in my DNA," he said with a wink.

    Just then, a presence shifted the room¡¯s energy.

    Alpha Cyprus and Luna Gwenith entered, graceful andmanding.

    But before any of us could rise, Alpha Cyprus lifted his hand with a smile. "Please, remain seated."

    He took his usual spot at the head of the table, Luna Gwenith slipping into the seat beside him like a poised shadow.

    Then he turned his gaze to me, warm and weing. "Elira, it¡¯s good to see you back."

    I offered a small smile and bowed my head slightly. "Thank you, Alpha."

    But that moment of ease didn¡¯tst.

    Luna Gwenith¡¯s voice slid across the table, sharp andced with disdain. "It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯ve already run back home?"

    Her tone sliced right through my fragile confidence. I didn¡¯t dare meet her eyes. My fingers tightened around my napkin on myp.

    "This isn¡¯t just any academy," she went on. "ESA is not a ce you leave at your own free will whenever you feel like it."

    My throat went dry. I stared at the empty te in front of me, wishing it could swallow me whole.

    "Gwen," Alpha Cyprus interjected, his voice calm but firm. "This is Elira¡¯s home now. She¡¯s free to return when necessary¡ªespecially with the school¡¯s permission."

    Luna Gwenith sneered faintly and opened her mouth again¡ª

    But Zenon¡¯s voice came in, cool andmanding: "Mother," he said, without even looking at her, "I¡¯d like to enjoy my dinner in silence."

    I blinked. My eyes slowly flicked to him. He didn¡¯t look away from his te.

    Luna Gwenith¡¯s lips parted, visibly surprised. I could feel the tension in the air¡ªthe slight weight of disbelief.

    Then she smiled thinly. "Of course," she said. "I understand."

    And just like that, the rest of the table fell quiet.

    I was stunned.

    Not by her silence, but by the fact that Zenon¡ªstoic, distant Zenon¡ªhad the power to silence her with a sentence. And she had obeyed.

    The rest of dinner passed in silence. My appetite had returned just enough for me to nibble at the roasted vegetables and a few bites of herbed chicken. But my thoughts were too loud.

    At the end of the meal, Alpha Cyprus spoke again, his tone gentle. "Elira, how are your studies? Are you catching up with everything that was already in motion before your enrollment?"

    I nodded politely. "Yes, I¡¯m trying, Alpha. It¡¯s a lot, but I¡¯m managing."

    He nodded with a pleased smile. "Good. Keep at it. Focus on your education, and remember that if you ever need anything, your mates are right there. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask."

    I murmured a thank you, still keeping my gaze away from Luna Gwenith.

    She didn¡¯t say another word, but I could feel her eyes like a cold touch on the back of my neck.

    However, there was something I was d about and at the same time relieved by.

    Luna Gwenith doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of my blocked channels and anything else pertaining to them.

    Even Alpha Cyprus didn¡¯t seem to know otherwise; he would have extended his encouragement without fail.

    Somehow, I was grateful to the brothers for keeping this matter private.

    It allowed me to breathe better.

    As dinner ended and everyone stood to disperse, I quietly followed the brothers out, hoping that Luna Gwenith wouldn¡¯t have any ns to confront me today.

    ---

    I woke up before my rm.

    The early sunlight streamed softly through the sheer curtains, painting golden streaks across the walls of my room.

    For a long moment, I justy there, staring at the ceiling. I wasn¡¯t sure if I felt rested or not¡ªbut I was calm. That was something.

    It was Monday¡ªtime to return to ESA.

    I sat up slowly, rubbing my eyes. My backpack was already packed. I¡¯d arranged everythingst night to avoid rushing.

    I stretched, let my feet touch the cool floor, and padded toward the bathroom to freshen up.

    After a warm shower and brushing my teeth, I stepped back into my room and changed into a fresh uniform¡ªone of the ones the maids had neatlyid out on the armchair yesterday.

    Next, I tied my hair, nced once in the mirror, and nodded to myself before going downstairs for breakfast.

    The table was filled again¡ªfresh fruits, bacon strips, hash browns, buttered toast, and stacks of blueberry pancakes.

    But today, the mood felt different; light and peaceful.

    Breakfast passed without tension. Luna Gwenith made no remarks¡ªblessedly. I took it as a win.

    By the time I finished eating, my heart was already thudding softly in my chest.

    I didn¡¯t want to leave... not entirely. I didn¡¯t want to face another week of uncertainty, whispers, and tasks like those during the Power Channelling ss, but I had to.

    As I stood up, preparing to excuse myself and grab my bag, Lennon called out.

    "Wait." He and Rennon exchanged a nce before each picked up a gift bag from beside their chairs.

    "What¡¯s this?" I blinked, surprised.

    "Just... something small," Rennon said gently, handing me a sleek navy bag with a silver ribbon.

 Chapter 83: Another Letter

    <h4>Chapter 83: Another Letter</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Lennon and Rennon both looked at me with that quiet kindness that made my chest warm.

    I smiled¡ªwide, and probably a little silly. "Thank you."

    They didn¡¯t ask me to open it in front of them, which I appreciated.

    I knew better than to expect a gift from Zenon, who was already standing up and headed toward the front door.

    "It¡¯s time," he said simply.

    I nodded and grabbed my backpack and the two gift bags, cradling them in one arm.

    The drive back to ESA was quiet.

    Zenon didn¡¯t say much, but the silence didn¡¯t feel as tense as before.

    Maybe it was because of yesterday, or maybe it was because I was slowly learning how to exist around him without feeling like I was shrinking.

    When the gates of the academy finally came into view, my breath caught a little.

    I was back here again.

    Zenon pulled into the car park meant for the professors and brought the Jeep to a smooth stop.

    "Thank you... for the ride," I said as I unbuckled my seatbelt and reached for the door handle. "And... for everything."

    He didn¡¯t say anything at first. Then, just as I pushed the door open, his voice came low and steady.

    "Pay attention to your sses."

    I gave a small smile. "Yes, Sir."

    Shouldering my backpack and holding tightly to the gift bags, I stepped out of the Jeep and closed the door behind me.

    The warm morning air swept across my face, carrying the faint scent of coffee and fresh grass.

    As I stepped off the pavement and onto the school grounds, I reached for my phone and opened the dorm group chat and typed out a text.

    [Hey, I¡¯m back on campus now.]

    Nari was the first to reply.

    <strong>Nari:</strong> [About time. Hope you brought us gifts.]

    <strong>Cambria:</strong> [Wee back, Elira.]

    <strong>Tamryn:</strong> [Don¡¯t forget to rest when you can.]

    <strong>Juniper:</strong> [We will save you a seat for lunch. You better show.]

    I smiled faintly and typed a quick reply:

    [Thanks, guys. I will see you allter for lunch.]

    Tucking my phone away, I rounded the next hallway and arrived at my locker.

    That¡¯s when I saw it¡ªanother red envelope stered right onto the door of my locker, just like thest one.

    I froze for a second, my brows pinching together. I didn¡¯t even reach out right away. Instead, I just stared at it. Red. Clean edges.

    There was no name written across the back, no school crest. It was just like the first one.

    <i>¡¯Please don¡¯t let this be what I think it is.¡¯</i>

    Still, I peeled it off and opened it right there, not even waiting to sit down or tuck it away untilter. I unfolded the crisp letter and scanned the contents.

    <i>"Miss Elira Shaw,</i>

    <i>You are expected at the Student Council Office today at 3 PM.</i>

    <i>Please be prompt."</i>

    No reason. No exnation. Just like before.

    I let out a quiet sigh, my shoulders sagging a little.

    Was this going to be a regr thing now? A mysterious summons from the all-powerful student council every few days?

    I stuffed the letter into my locker with more force than I intended after I unlocked the door.

    I pulled out the notebook I needed for Combat Tactics and Pack Defence, flipped through it quickly to make sure I hadn¡¯t forgotten anything, and then set it aside.

    My backpack, along with the two gift bags Lennon and Rennon gave me, went straight into the bottom shelf of the locker.

    I wasn¡¯t about to carry those around all day, even though I was dying to open them.

    Once everything was settled, I shut the locker door.

    My phone buzzed softly. I nced at it¡ªit was a notification from the <strong><i>First Year ss D Combat ss</i></strong> group chat.

    I¡¯d been added to it on the drive this morning. Good. I hadn¡¯t missed anything.

    There it was, pinned at the top: "ss relocation update: Morningbat ss to be held at Small East Training Hall. Attendancepulsory. Be there by 8:00 AM."

    I checked the time. 7:48 AM.

    I took a deep breath, squared my shoulders, and pulled up the map on my smart watch.

    The Small East Training Hall wasn¡¯t too far, but it was in a part of campus I hadn¡¯t been to before.

    My smart map blinked and adjusted, creating a path I could follow.

    Boots scuffed on the pavement as I made my way toward the hall, winding past the main lecture buildings and into the more open areas where training halls, sparring arenas, and practice fields stretched in every direction.

    Other students were heading the same way, all wearing serious expressions and tight ponytails. Some even had fingerless gloves.

    I clutched my notebook to my chest, because I wasn¡¯t ready to fight like them.

    The Small East Training Hall was already buzzing when I arrived.

    The ceilings were high and open, withrge panel windows letting in the soft morning light.

    The smell of polished wooden floors and faint sweat filled the air, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. It smelled like focus. Discipline. Purpose.

    Several students were already stretching or doing light warm-ups in their sparring uniforms.

    I stepped off to the side, hugging my notebook close to my chest, not sure if I should find a corner or try to blend in.

    Then the doors at the far end of the hall pushed open¡ªand in walked Lennon.

    He wore ck joggers and a sleeveless zip-up vest that showed off the strong lines of his arms. His signature messy hair looked even wilder today, but his expression was calm, confident, and focused.

    The chatter in the room died instantly.

    "Morning," he said, his deep voice echoing across the hall. "Hope you¡¯re all awake. Because I¡¯m not here to babysit."

    Some students chuckled nervously.

    I swallowed and moved a little closer to the center of the room, joining the others.

    Lennon stood at the front and pped his hands once. "Today is about control, coordination, and learning how to adjust your instincts in a real-time scenario. Some of you think fighting is just throwing punches harder than the other guy. It¡¯s not. You¡¯re going to learn that today."

 Chapter 84: An Enjoyable Combat Class

    <h4>Chapter 84: An Enjoyable Combat ss</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Lennon stood at the front and pped his hands once. "Today is about control, coordination, and learning how to adjust your instincts in a real-time scenario. Some of you think fighting is just throwing punches harder than the other guy. It¡¯s not. You¡¯re going to learn that today."

    He scanned the group, his eyes brieflynding on me. My spine straightened automatically.

    "Let¡¯s start with a few demonstrations. Cadren, Vyra, front and center."

    Two students stepped forward¡ªCadren was broad-shouldered and fast on his feet. Vyra was lean and sharp-eyed. They faced each other, and Lennon nodded at them to begin.

    The fight wasn¡¯t shy, but it was solid. Vyra moved with grace, Cadren with sheer force. Lennon watched like a hawk, then raised his voice mid-spar.

    "Vyra, you¡¯re pulling back too far with each step. That¡¯s wasted time. Cadren, you¡¯re dropping your elbow every time you swing. That¡¯s an invitation for a broken wrist."

    They paused, panting. Lennon gave a sharp nod. "Again. Fix it."

    They continued, and everyone watched closely.

    Then, Lennon stepped forward. "Anyone feeling brave enough to take me on?"

    The room went still. No one moved. Then a tall guy with dark-red hair raised his hand.

    "Brave man," Lennon said, grinning faintly. "Come on, then."

    The spar was quick and brutal¡ªbut clean. Lennon didn¡¯t humiliate him. He corrected every move in real time, even as he dodged and countered like it was second nature.

    In less than a minute, the guy was on the ground, blinking up at the ceiling.

    "Anyone else?" Lennon asked, casually stepping back. "No? Alright then."

    He pped again. "Pair up."

    The students scrambled to find partners. I didn¡¯t move.

    Lennon¡¯s voice rang out again. "If you don¡¯t have a partner, don¡¯t worry. You will be sparring with this."

    He gestured, and one of the staff assistants rolled in argebat dummy¡ªtall, padded, and humanoid in shape, but clearly built with motion sensors and automation in its joints.

    "Thebat dummy moves on its own," Lennon exined. "The speed depends on your strength. You hit harder, it moves faster. You hit softer... well, it might just p you."

    A few studentsughed. My turn came. My name was called.

    "Elira Shaw."

    My breath caught. I stepped forward slowly.

    "Dummy three," Lennon instructed. "It¡¯s already calibrated for you. Give it everything you¡¯ve got."

    I swallowed my nerves and took my stance.

    The dummy didn¡¯t move at first. Then I swung, but it dodged.

    I blinked.

    <i>¡¯Okay.¡¯</i>

    I adjusted my stance and punched again. The dummy jerked back, then pivoted toward me¡ªand lunged.

    I squealed, stepping back quickly and swinging reflexively. My fist hit its chest. It rolled with the motion.

    I began to get the rhythm. Step in, swing. Move back. Block. Dodge. Strike.

    It wasn¡¯t perfect. I stumbled once. But I didn¡¯t fall. I didn¡¯t look like a fool.

    I was...enjoying it.

    The rush of movement, the way my body remembered old drills I thought I¡¯d forgotten.

    I hadn¡¯t done this¡ªnot properly¡ªsince before my parents died. Since before everything fell apart.

    But now? This felt good and safe.

    Because it was just me and the dummy. No judgment. No cruel whispers. No magic involved. Justbat.

    And Lennon¡ªhe hadn¡¯t thrown me into a mess. He made it manageable and bnced. He gave me something I could handle, something that didn¡¯t set me up to fail.

    I nced over once. He was watching me.

    He gave a small nod.

    That was it.

    But it meant everything.

    By the end of the sparring round, I was out of breath but smiling faintly. I hadn¡¯t even realized.

    As ss wrapped up, Lennon walked to the front again.

    "Good effort today," he said. "Next week, we will push further. Be ready."

    We all bowed slightly¡ªpart of the etiquette I¡¯d learned in my first week.

    As everyone began gathering their things, I stepped aside and grabbed my notebook again, my arms aching just enough to remind me that I¡¯d done something worthwhile.

    ---

    The cafeteria was loud and bright as usual, humming with student chatter and the clinking of cutlery.

    My tray was full¡ªchicken stir-fry, sweet corn soup, and some soft bread rolls. The smell alone could¡¯ve lifted my mood, but what really warmed me was seeing the familiar faces of my roommates already seated at our usual table by the window.

    "Hey, look who remembered toe back to school," Juniper teased the second I walked up.

    I rolled my eyes, grinning. "Miss me that much?"

    "We didn¡¯t cry or anything," Nari said dryly, though she scooted over so I could sit between her and Cambria.

    Tamryn gave me a quiet nod of greeting, her attention mostly on her food, while Cambria offered a smile that said she was genuinely d to see me again.

    As I sat down, setting my tray in front of me, Nari leaned over with narrowed eyes. "So... did you bring us anything?"

    I blinked, confused for a second¡ªthen I remembered.

    "Oh," I said, straightening a little. "Actually, yeah. I did."

    I had the nerves to reply confidently only because Lennon and Rennon had given me gift bags.

    Nari¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight. "Seriously? What is it?"

    I gave her a teasing smile. "You will find out after sses today."

    Nari nodded enthusiastically. "Though I hate surprises, I will wait patiently."

    For a moment, everything felt normalughing, eating, just being a group of students in the middle of the chaos that was ESA.

    But then I remembered something else. I reached for my cup of warm water and said, "Oh, by the way... I got another red envelope this morning."

    Nari¡¯s eyes widened. "Don¡¯t tell me¡ªanother one from those creepy council people?"

    I nodded. "It was stuck to my locker again. They want me toe to their office by 3 PM today."

    Juniper groaned, dropping her chopsticks on her tray. "Ugh. What do those people even want from you?"

    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted. "There¡¯s never any detail in the letter. Just the time and ce."

    "They really think they¡¯re above everyone else," Nari muttered. "Throwing out mysterious invitations like they¡¯re in a royal court or something."

    Cambria leaned forward slightly, her voice softer than the others. "Are you okay with going? Do you want one of us toe with you?"

    I shook my head. "No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be okay. Besides, they might just have a file or question or... I don¡¯t know. Something basic."

    Juniper didn¡¯t look convinced. "Well, if they try anything, you tell us. Seriously."

    Tamryn finally looked up from her te. "If they¡¯re pushing too hard, it¡¯s because they¡¯re interested in you. And not all attention from the Student Council is good attention."

    Thatment made me pause. But I just nodded slowly and said, "I will be careful."

    The conversation shifted again after that¡ªNari talking about how yesterday, one of the male students tried to carry three trays and dropped his food all over a prefect¡¯s boots¡ªbut in the back of my mind, I was already counting down the time.

    3 PM wasn¡¯t so far away.

    And something about this second invitation made my stomach twist with unease.

 Chapter 85: Meeting the Student Council Members

    <h4>Chapter 85: Meeting the Student Council Members</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I took a shaky breath as I shut my locker, stuffing my phone and thest of my books inside before snapping it shut with a faint metallic ng. My fingers lingered on the cool surface for a second longer.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what I expected from the Student Council¡ªperhaps a formal notice, maybe a stern warning or polite inquiry.

    But dread sat heavy in my chest, thick and quiet, as I turned away and followed the directions on my smart watch toward their building.

    When I arrived and pushed open the ss door, the scent of peppermint gum greeted me.

    There was the same girl, same bubblegum.

    The Student Council assistant barely spared me a nce. She tilted her head, chewing rhythmically, and jerked her thumb toward a sleek white door behind her.

    "They¡¯re waiting. You can go in."

    Go in?

    My pulse ticked faster as I nodded and stepped forward.

    The door opened into a space that felt nothing like a school. It was too perfect, too opulent ¡ª all smooth ivory furniture, velvet couches in deep sapphire blue, shelves lined with antique books and glowing crystals.

    A grand chandelier sparkled softly above, the air itself scented faintly of lilies and old magic.

    And then, there they were. All six of them, seated casually but with an undeniable air of control.

    My gaze swept the room and caught each of their faces.

    Thorne Wexler,zily flipping a coin. Soraya Vale, arms crossed, her eyes like razors. Nyra ckvale sitting so still she might have been carved from stone.

    Caleb Fenmore with that ever-present smirk. Regina Shaw¡ªmy cousin¡ªperched like a cat beside Princess Kaelis.

    But it was Kaelis who stood first, her silver curls bouncing as she pped her hands together in a slow, mock celebration.

    "Well, well," she said, her smile unnerving in how sweet it appeared. "Look who finally decided to honour us with her presence. The little Omega who draws attention like a fire to moths."

    A few soft snickers immediately followed.

    I didn¡¯t say a word. My hands stayed stiff at my sides, and I didn¡¯t dare let my eyes fall to the floor. I met her gaze instead, trying to mask the sting rising beneath my skin.

    Then Regina chimed in, her voiceced with poisonced honey. "Elira¡¯s made quite the impression since she arrived. Did you all hear about her ident in Power Channeling ss? It was... tragic. Like watching a bird trying to fly with clipped wings."

    Laughter roared across the room, big smiles, crossing their lips like I was some sort of clown.

    Thorne actually wheezed beside Soraya, who rolled her eyes.

    "Wait, that was her?" someone said ¡ª maybe Nyra. "Wow. ESA¡¯s really lowering the bar, aren¡¯t they?"

    "I mean, what kind of admissions board lets in a powerless Omega? Was there a pity schrship?" Soraya¡¯s voice cut like ss.

    Eachmentnded like invisible darts, and yet I refused to flinch.

    They didn¡¯t even look at me anymore as they mocked me. It was as if I wasn¡¯t even in the room.

    But then came the twist.

    Regina tossed her hair over her shoulder,ughing a little too confidently¡ªuntil someone¡ªNyra again, maybe¡ªasked curiously, "Wait... did she say her surname¡¯s Shaw?"

    The room quieted a notch.

    My eyes flicked to Regina and for the first time, I saw it ¡ª a flicker of panic behind her practiced smile. But it was brief because she recovered quickly, her jaw tensing.

    "That¡¯s a coincidence," Regina snapped with a brittleugh. "We¡¯re not... connected. The name¡¯smon enough. My Shaw lineage is prestigious. That? That¡¯s something else entirely."

    A part of me wanted tough. Her panic had screamed louder than her denial. And in that moment, something inside me shifted.

    Then Kaelis¡¯ voice cut through again, sharp and cold.

    "Tell me, Omega," she said, her smile gone now. "How dare you show up here with your ipetence, and distract students who actually belong at ESA?"

    "I didn¡¯t¡ª" I started, but she waved a hand, dismissing me before I could even defend myself.

    "You make us aughingstock," she said, rising to her feet, the authority of royalty wrapping around her words like a de. "You think this school is your yground?"

    Regina leaned back, arms crossed, lips pursed like a queen on her throne. She hadn¡¯t said anything more, but her silence spoke volumes.

    Then the worst of it came.

    "I saw her," Soraya said, almostzily, like she was just sharing gossip. "Getting out of Professor Zenon¡¯s car this morning."

    The silence that followed was instant and electric. Every eye snapped to me.

    "You what?" Kaelis demanded, eyes narrowing.

    "I¡ª" My voice felt dry, caught.

    "What is your rtionship with Professor Zenon?" Thorne asked. His tone was mocking, but I could hear the undercurrent of something else¡ªdisbelief, curiosity... threat?

    "Answer us," Kaelis pressed. "How dare you enter his car?"

    It was Regina¡¯s silence that spoke the loudest. Everyone turned to her, as if suddenly remembering something vital.

    "Wait," Kaelis said, eyes wide in realization. "Isn¡¯t Professor Zenon your fianc¨¦, Regina?"

    Regina¡¯s expression faltered. Her smile dimmed, then she caught herself and lifted her chin.

    "Of course he is," she said smoothly. "But I trust him implicitly."

    Immediately, I turned to her, then my gaze dropped.

    A pale-pink diamond glittering delicately on Regina¡¯s finger¡ªan engagement ring. She wore it like it meant something.

    But I knew it was fake because the engagement never even happened in the first ce.

    Then, my lips parted slightly, not from surprise, but at the weight of realization.

    Regina hadn¡¯t told them, not about our family tie or about the broken engagement.

    They all thought she still belonged to Professor Zenon.

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    When our eyes finally met, I caught the flicker of difort in hers ¡ª brief, but there. She smiled quickly, too wide, too fake.

    And for the first time in my life, I pitied Regina.

    Whatever false tower she¡¯d built for herself here, it was shaky. She wasn¡¯t a queen. She was a coward hiding in glitter and lies.

    I almost scoffed.

    But then Kaelis leaned forward and smiled with a venomous sweetness.

 Chapter 86: Threatening Regina

    <h4>Chapter 86: Threatening Regina</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Let me remind you of something, Omega," Kaelis said. "People like you... don¡¯t belong in ces like this."

    "Know your ce," Soraya added dryly. "Because next time, you might not walk out of this room so calmly."

    Thorne chuckled. "Or at all."

    A few moreughs followed, the cruel kind, but I stayed still. If they expected me to break, they¡¯d be disappointed.

    Just then, Caleb Fenmore pushed himself up from the plush white couch and strolled over to where I stood, hands in his pockets, azy smile ying on his lips.

    "You know," he said, voice dipped in warm charm, "I quite like a girl who knows how to walk into a fire and pretend it¡¯s a breeze."

    He circled slowly, not threatening, just amused¡ªbefore leaning in, close enough for me to catch the scent of cedar and spice.

    "I¡¯d say you¡¯ve got guts, Elira," he murmured. "A shame they are wasted on someone who doesn¡¯t know how to use them."

    I blinked at him.

    He smiled wider. "But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m always happy to... mentor people who need guidance."

    I turned my head slightly away from him, feeling my stomach tighten in difort. Not because of him, exactly ¡ª but because of how easy he made the mockery sound like apliment.

    "Enough, Caleb," Kaelis drawled. "We are not here to entertain her."

    He winked. "Just trying to keep things interesting."

    And just like that, I was dismissed.

    "You may go," Kaelis said coldly.

    I gave the room onest nce ¡ª and I didn¡¯t care how stiff my steps were as I turned and left, keeping my head high.

    I mustn¡¯t let them see how easily their words and actions got to me.

    But the second I stepped into the hallway and the door clicked shut behind me, rage surged through me like a wildfire.

    My hands clenched. My face burned.

    <i>How dare they.</i>

    Every single one of them¡ªmocking, judging, threatening me like I was some intruder in a world they ruled.

    I was still fuming, my thoughts swirling, when I heard my name from that familiar, unbridled, wicked tongue.

    "Elira."

    I turned and saw Regina walking toward me with slow, confident steps, her expression unreadable.

    "You looked so pathetic in there," she said with a small, cruel smirk. "It¡¯s almost impressive."

    I tilted my head and smiled faintly, but there was no warmth in it. "It¡¯s funny you say that... because I noticed something."

    Regina¡¯s smile froze.

    "It seems," I said softly, almost innocently, "that your fellow council members don¡¯t know we are cousins..."

    Her eyes sharpened.

    "...and they also don¡¯t know you are not engaged to Professor Zenon."

    Her mouth opened slightly.

    "...and that Professor Zenon is my mate."

    The effect was immediate.

    "Shut up!" she hissed with a sharp voice as her eyes grew wide from shock.

    I scoffed, stepping forward until there was barely a breath between us.

    "Why, Regina? Are you so afraid of the truthing out that you can¡¯t even hear it whispered?"

    She trembled, her fists clenched tightly. "How dare you talk to me like that¡ªhow dare you, lowlife, threaten me¡ª"

    But I wasn¡¯t done yet.

    I leaned closer, my voice a notch lower. "I¡¯m only saying what¡¯s real. But if you touch me again... if you ever try to harm me... I won¡¯t keep your little secrets anymore."

    Then she screamed and raised her hand ¡ª fast. But I was faster, catching her wrist mid-air.

    The air between us thickened, and I could hear it ¡ª her furious, rattling heartbeat.

    "Don¡¯t," I said. My voice didn¡¯t tremble, even though my insides were on fire. "Try that again, and I will walk right back in there and tell them everything."

    Her eyes widened is disbelief. She probably couldn¡¯t believe that a moment like now would ever happen.

    Then, I flung her hand away, meeting her gaze with onest stare that felt like a line being drawn in the dirt between us.

    Then I turned and walked away ¡ª my knees trembling slightly, my breath uneven, but my face?

    I made sure it was calm andposed. Because for the first time, I had stood up to wicked cousin and tormentor.

    And I didn¡¯t regret it, at least not yet.

    ---

    My hands still trembled as I reached my locker. I forced them to move, to twist the dial, to unlock the door.

    I reached in and grabbed my backpack, my phone, and the two gift bags Lennon and Rennon had given me earlier this morning.

    Then I mmed the locker shut and turned toward the dorm. My thoughts chased themselves the whole walk.

    Had I gone too far with Regina?

    Would she retaliate?

    Would the Student Councile after me for real this time?

    But under all that panic, something else bloomed in my chest: A quiet kind of power.

    And honestly, I wished I could face all my bullies every time¡ªthis same way.

    ---

    The hallway outside our dorm was quiet when I arrived, and the moment I stepped inside, the warm noise of familiarity hit me like a soft breeze.

    "Elira!"

    Three voices chorused at once.

    Before I could even fully close the door, Cambria wrapped her arms around me in a hug ¡ª tight and grounding.

    "You¡¯re back!" she said, her voice muffled against my shoulder. "And in one piece. Thank the moon."

    I let out a shakyugh and hugged her back. The tension in my chest cracked a little.

    Juniper stood with her arms crossed, watching me closely. Nari lounged sideways on her bed, a mischievous grin on her lips, and Tamryn sat near the window, sipping something warm from her mug.

    "So?" Nari asked, lifting a brow. "What happened? Are you cursed now or something?"

    I blinked, letting out a tiredugh. "Not cursed. Not yet."

    "Then why did they summon you again?" Cambria asked, pulling away just enough to study my face. "What did they want?"

    I hesitated for a moment, ncing at the familiarfort of our room, and then I told them.

    Most of it.

    I told them how the Student Council called me in just to mock me. How they insulted me, one by one, like I wasn¡¯t even in the room. Like I wasn¡¯t a real person.

    I told them about Kaelis¡¯s fake-sweet cruelty, about Soraya¡¯s cold words, about theughter and the threats.

    I told them about Caleb Fenmore too ¡ª the way he flirted while throwing in jabs like roses with thorns.

    But I left out the parts about Professor Zenon.

    And I definitely left out the part about Regina being my cousin. Or the way I¡¯d just ckmailed her outside that door.

    Some things were still too messy to exin.

 Chapter 87: Plans for Sunday

    <h4>Chapter 87: ns for Sunday</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Tamryn frowned. "Sounds like they¡¯ve got nothing better to do."

    "Power-drunk, the lot of them," Nari said, rolling her eyes. "Jobless tyrants with too much free time and zero soul."

    Juniper gave a dryugh. "Sounds to me like they¡¯re looking for their next ything."

    Cambria stepped forward, her voice calm but firm. "Well, then they¡¯re looking in the wrong direction."

    I looked at her¡ªat all of them.

    These girls ¡ª who weren¡¯t even my friends when I first arrived ¡ª now stood like a wall around me. And something about that made my throat tighten in the best, most fragile way.

    "Thanks," I said softly. "Really."

    Juniper shrugged. "Just don¡¯t let them rattle you."

    "Easier said than done," I muttered.

    "But doable," Cambria replied, her eyes warm. "Especially for you."

    I gave her a small, genuine smile.

    Their support made my chest feel warm and full. I blinked back a sudden rush of gratitude.

    Nari, never one to stay quiet too long, narrowed her eyes at me with a teasing grin. "Okay, fine. But let¡¯s get to the real question. What did you bring back for us?"

    I raised the two pastel-toned gift bags in my hands and gave her a sly look. "We will see."

    I walked over to my bed, set the bags down, and then dropped my backpack on my study chair. The girls gathered around as I opened the gift bags one by one.

    Gasps filled the room.

    There were nuts, chocte bars, milk candies, rainbow macarons, soft cookies, fruit tarts, and doughnuts zed in milk chocte and white frosting.

    "Whoa," Juniper muttered. "That¡¯s a lot. Someone¡¯s clearly loved by her family."

    My hands paused on the edge of one of the bags. I looked at the treats again, blinking slowly.

    I hadn¡¯t expected this much either. Lennon and Rennon had really gone out of their way.

    A small smile tugged at my lips, but I didn¡¯t correct Juniper¡¯sment. It was better, they thought it was my family. That version of the story was easier to carry.

    "I will share everything," I said, and I did exactly that.

    I divided the treats evenly into five small portions. Each girl got a mix of everything, and I handed them out one by one.

    "Aww, thanks!" Cambria said and hugged me again, this time practically bouncing.

    Even Nari hugged me. That was highly unexpected.

    I stood there, stiff as a board, not knowing what to do. By the time I made up my mind to return the hug, she had already pulled away and walked off to her own bed with a wild grin.

    I shook my head in disbelief and plopped down on my bed. Then I picked up my phone and took a quick snap of my own portion of the snacks.

    I sent the photo into the group chat with the brothers, along with a short message:

    [Thanks, guys. I shared everything with my roommates and they are all super happy.]

    Lennon was the first to reply.

    [Just tell us whenever you run out of snacks. We will restock you anytime.]

    I grinned. [Thank you, Lennon.]

    Then Rennon replied.

    [Good that you shared. Kindness shown to the right people always wins you allies.]

    Rennon made great sense. My smile softened as I quickly typed back.

    [I will remember that. Thank you, Rennon.]

    Then I remembered something and quickly texted again.

    [Can I stop by the Archive Room after my sses tomorrow?]

    He replied a momentter.

    [Yes, I will be there. You¡¯re always wee.]

    I set my phone down, the warmth in my chest spreading deeper. Then I reached for a change of clothes from my wardrobe and went to freshen up.

    When I stepped out of the bathroom, still towel-drying my hair, the room was quiet.

    I munched on a chocte bar while unpacking my backpack, sorting my books, and organizing the rest of the treats.

    The day had been too much, and I needed to rest, so I set an rm on my phone for 5 PM and slipped under my duvet.

    Sleep took me quickly.

    ---

    By the time dinner ended and we returned to the dorm room, Tamryn stood in front of the wall with a sheet of paper in her hand.

    "Alright, everyone. Here¡¯s the updated cleaning roster," she announced as she taped the sheet beside the door.

    I stepped closer to read it. My name was listed for next Saturday evening, along with Cambria¡¯s.

    "Cleaning used to be on Sundays," Tamryn exined. "But we changed it. Everyone agreed Saturdays were better, so Sundays arepletely free."

    She looked at me directly. "But if you don¡¯t like it, speak up. You weren¡¯t here when we decided."

    I shook my head. "It¡¯s fine. I actually prefer it this way. Sundays should be enjoyed in full."

    She nodded in approval and returned to her desk.

    One by one, we all began to prepare for the evening study session.

    I pulled out my notes and textbooks, deciding to write up a summary for <strong><i>Power Channelling</i></strong> and finish some leftover assignments for today.

    Together, my roommates and I left for the Study Hall and immediately got settled on the same study desk row.

    And soon, the gentle rustle of pages and soft taps of pens filled the room.

    ---

    After the study session ended, we all walked back to our dorm room infortable silence.

    The moment we stepped inside, Nari kicked off her shoes with a flourish and spun around to face us.

    "Alright," she said dramatically, arms raised like she was announcing something monumental. "We need to start nning our Sunday. No excuses. No changing mindsst-minute. We¡¯re going somewhere."

    I blinked at her, amused.

    "We just got through Monday," I said softly, setting my notebook down on my desk.

    "Exactly," Nari replied. "Which is why I need something fun to look forward to."

    Tamryn, already halfway into folding her zer, spoke next. "The museum would be a solid idea. The East Wing one ¡ª they just added a supernatural artefacts exhibit."

    Nari looked intrigued, but she tilted her head. "Okay, not bad..."

    Juniper, from her usual spot on the bed with her knees drawn up, added, "We could follow that up with dinner. I heard the rooftop restaurant at Silverlight Square just reopened after renovations. They have live music and actual food, not just snack portions."

    "Ooh, that sounds nice," Cambria chimed in, leaning forward on her bed, her eyes sparkling. "Museum first, then dinner? That¡¯s a whole vibe."

    "I like it," I said quietly, genuinely surprised by how nice the idea sounded. I hadn¡¯t gone out like that since... since everything changed.

    Cambria tapped her chin. "But let¡¯s do this: everyone think about it, maybe look up a few other ces if you want. Then on Saturday after lunch, we will finalize the n. Sound good?"

    We all nodded in agreement.

    "Cool," Nari said, flopping onto her bed like she¡¯d just aplished something noble.

    "I want to wear something cute. We¡¯d better decide early so I can n my outfit."

    Cambria giggled. Tamryn rolled her eyes, though she was clearly hiding a smile.

 Chapter 88: Gone

    <h4>Chapter 88: Gone</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    After breakfast, the hallway outside our dorm buzzed with energy as usual.

    My roommates and I walked together until we reached the row of lockers, where we broke apart to find our own.

    I walked to mine, unlocked it, and traded my backpack for the textbook and notebook I¡¯d need for my first ss: <strong><i>Werewolf History & Governance</i></strong>. I also picked up mypleted assignments.

    My steps were lighter today.

    I made my way to ss with purpose, feeling a quiet sense of confidence.

    As soon as I stepped into the lecture room, I headed straight for Jude¡ªthe ss captain.

    He nced up, but before he could say anything, I ced my assignments in the tray and turned away.

    I didn¡¯t want to give him the chance to let out whatever smug or demeaning remark he might have been cooking up.

    He didn¡¯t like me, and he made it so obvious.

    I went straight to my seat in thest row and settled in.

    As I looked around the ssroom, something strange happened¡ªno one was giving me that look. The usual mocking nces... weren¡¯t there.

    My ssmates weren¡¯t whispering or sneering like they normally did.

    I released a slow breath and whispered to myself, <i>¡¯Please let thisst.¡¯</i>

    The professor arrived not long after,unching into a rich lecture on "Post-War Council Reforms in Werewolf Governance."

    It was intense, but interesting. When he tossed a couple of questions at the ss midway, I surprised myself by answering both¡ªand correctly. That earned me a brief, acknowledging nod.

    Lunch came quickly after that. My meal was decent, but my thoughts had wandered again¡ªto my mother, to the yearbook, to ESA itself.

    The mystery of her past kept echoing in my head like a quiet drum.

    By the time I returned to my ss for Mathematics, my brain was already fogged over with thoughts.

    I tried to focus, really¡ªbut the forms were a blur. The professor moved fast, and while I took notes as best as I could, I knew I wasn¡¯t getting it.

    There were too many gaps. There were too many things I¡¯d missed before being admitted.

    Still, I made a mental note to ask Cambria for helpter.

    I couldn¡¯t let the excuse of resumingter than others rob me of making good results this semester.

    As soon as ss ended, I gathered my things and walked out. Pulling out my phone, I sent a quick message in our dorm room group chat:

    [Hey guys, heading to the Archive room for a bit. Should be back to the dorm in an hour or less.]

    The moment I hit send, I blinked at the message. That... was new. Me voluntarily sharing where I was going?

    This was definitely a first.

    Nari¡¯s reply came in quickly.

    Nari: [Why in the world would you go to that boring ce?]

    A small smile tugged at my lips. I typed back almost immediately:

    [My quest for knowledge drove me.]

    The others joined in soon after.

    Juniper: [I¡¯m already on my way to the dorm.]

    Cambria: [I¡¯m at my homeroom professor¡¯s office, submitting assignments for my ss, and it¡¯s looking like this will take a little longer than expected.]

    I quickly replied Cambria¡¯s message:

    [Now, I can see it¡¯s not easy being a ss captain. Goodluck with that.]

    Tamryn: [I will stop by the library to grab a book first.]

    I slipped my phone back into my pocket to avoid identally bumping into any student as I walked towards the the locker area.

    I remembered the request I had for Cambria as soon as I arrived at my locker. Leaning my shoulder against the cool metal, I sent a private message to her.

    [Hey, do you think you could help me with mathter?]

    Just as I began opening my locker, my phone chimed again.

    Cambria sent me a smiling emoji along with a text. [Tamryn¡¯s better at math than me, honestly. But if you¡¯d rather have me, I don¡¯t mind!]

    Reading it twice, I smiled and typed back:

    [Thanks for the information. I will decide soon.]

    Cambria sent a hug emoji along with; [Okay.]

    I reached into my locker and pulled out my backpack, sliding in a couple of textbooks and notebooks I¡¯d need for the night.

    My hand brushed against the familiar sheet of paper tucked inside.

    Right. The form Rennon gave mest Friday. I had filled it outst night. I slid it into my bag as well.

    Zipping up the bag, I closed my locker door with a soft click.

    ---

    The Archive Room felt cooler than the rest of the building, with that old-book smell that somehow always calmed me.

    Rennon was seated behind the desk near the entrance, cataloguing something when I stepped in.

    I approached him slowly, my backpack slung over one shoulder. "Good afternoon, Professor."

    He looked up and smiled gently, the calm in his gaze instantly soothing some of my nerves. "Good afternoon, Elira."

    There were a few other students inside, scattered between shelves, browsing the older sections in hushed focus.

    Rennon nodded to the small cubby station by the door. "You know the rules. No bags past this point."

    "Of course," I said, unzipping my backpack and carefully pulling out the form.

    After storing my bag away, I walked back to Rennon and handed him the form.

    He scanned it briefly, then looked up at me again. "Congrattions," he said warmly. "You¡¯ve made the right decision¡ªbing a keeper of history and knowledge."

    "Thank you," I said, trying to keep the pride from blooming too obviously across my face. I didn¡¯t know why, but that title¡ªkeeper of history¡ªfelt heavier, deeper than I expected.

    "I wanted to start by checking the yearbook from 1988," I added. "I¡¯d like to look through it more... to see if there is more information about my mother here."

    His expression shifted into something softer¡ªgentler. "Of course. Go ahead," he said. "I will file this and prepare your Archive ess card. You will be able toe in at your convenience starting tomorrow."

    My chest lifted a little. "Thanks again."

    Turning away, I walked straight to the tall shelvesbelled Yearbooks, where I had first discovered the truth¡ªthat my mother had once walked the same hallways I now did.

    I found the familiar row, fingers trailing the spines until I reached the mid-80s. I crouched, eyes scanning for the green-bound volume I remembered clearly.

    I scanned the dates...

    1984

    1985

    1986

    1987

    ...

    1989

    My brows knit together.

    <i>Where was 1988?</i>

    I stepped back and looked again. My fingers grazed each book to be sure. But it wasn¡¯t there.

    I wasn¡¯t mistaken. The 1988 yearbook was missing.

    I stood there, frozen in ce, a sharp chill sweeping through my chest as a realization hit me.

    Someone had taken it.

 Chapter 89: Nothing But Kind to Me

    <h4>Chapter 89: Nothing But Kind to Me</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I lingered for another full minute, silently willing it to appear. Maybe I¡¯d just overlooked it. Maybe someone had shelved it incorrectly.

    But deep down, I felt it¡ªthat unease, creeping in like fog under a closed door.

    I exhaled and turned on my heel, making my way back to Rennon¡¯s desk. The soft shuffle of students behind me seemed unusually loud in the heavy silence of the room.

    He looked up from the form he was filing, his warm expression lifting slightly when he saw me. "Did you find it?"

    I stopped at the desk and steadied my voice. "The 1988 yearbook... It¡¯s missing."

    His eyebrows furrowed faintly. "Missing?"

    I nodded, clutching the edge of the desk like it could anchor my nerves. "I checked three times. It¡¯s not on the shelf. It¡¯s supposed to be between 1987 and 1989, right?"

    "It should be," he said quietly.

    He reached for a thick, leather-bound logbook and flipped it open, his finger trailing across rows of handwritten names and titles. The pages made a soft rustling sound¡ªalmostforting.

    "It hasn¡¯t been borrowed recently," he said, frowning deeper now. "No one¡¯s signed it out at all between ."

    I nced back toward the tall shelves, where the other students continued browsing. Something about this felt wrong¡ªoff. A strange, tightening weight pressed against my chest.

    Rennon stood and stepped forward. "Excuse me," he called out gently to the others. "Has anyone removed a yearbook from the shelves today? Specifically, the 1988 volume?"

    The small group of students looked up, blinking in confusion. A girl with thick sses shook her head.

    "No, sir," one of the boys added. "I¡¯ve only been in the magical nt catalogues."

    Rennon nodded once, his tone still calm but firmer now. "All right. Thank you."

    He returned to the desk, his gaze meeting mine again. "I will look into it personally," he said. "It might have been misced during reshelving. But it shouldn¡¯t be missing¡ªnot without a log entry."

    I nodded, but my hands were cold.

    <i>Misced? Or stolen? Hidden?</i>

    I tried to keep my breathing steady as I looked down at the polished wooden desk. My voice felt small.

    "It¡¯s just... that yearbook might be the only thing that can tell me more about my mother."

    Rennon¡¯s gaze softened, but there was a flicker of something else in it too¡ªconcern. Maybe even suspicion.

    "I will find it," he said with quiet conviction. "But for now, you should rest. Don¡¯t overthink this."

    I nodded again, because what else could I do?

    But as I left the Archive Room, my thoughts were anything but still.

    The hallway felt cooler, even though the sun still filtered in through the tall windows, casting gold on the tiles.

    My footsteps echoed faintly as I walked, but the pounding in my head was louder.

    <i>Someone doesn¡¯t want me to see what¡¯s in that yearbook.</i>

    That thought kept repeating like a mantra.

    I rubbed my arms absently. ¡¯<i>Was this connected to the sealed channels in my body? To my mother? To the way her name had never oncee up in conversations about ESA alumni?¡¯</i>

    I didn¡¯t know. But suddenly, I had more questions than ever before.

    I rounded a corner, heading toward the south wing staircase, when I spotted her.

    Just up ahead, a slim girl with a familiar build turned the corner¡ªher hair twisted in a neat updo, her silhouette striking something too familiar in me.

    I paused mid-step, watching her walk toward one of the admin buildings.

    Before I could call out or move closer, she pushed through a side door and disappeared inside.

    My brows knit. <i>Was that...?</i>

    No, it couldn¡¯t be. I didn¡¯t even know who I thought it might be.

    Still, something about her profile tugged at a part of me that refused to rest.

    I stood there a moment longer, torn between curiosity and exhaustion.

    In the end, I turned away. I¡¯ve had enough mysteries for one day.

    By the time I returned to the main dorm building, the weight of everything pressed into my shoulders. I rode the elevator in silence, watching my reflection blur in the trimmed walls.

    Something was being hidden from me at ESA. Maybe by the school. Maybe by someone else.

    But I wasn¡¯t going to stop searching.

    And now... someone clearly didn¡¯t want me to keep looking.

    Or perhaps, was this all just a coincidence?

    ---

    When I stepped into the dorm room, I hadn¡¯t even closed the door yet before I was met with surprised expressions.

    "You¡¯re back already?" Nari asked, raising an eyebrow from where she was seated on her bed, peeling the stic off a new set of sticky notes.

    "I thought you said you were going to be gone for an hour," Cambria added, ncing up from her textbook. "What happened?"

    I shut the door gently behind me and walked over to my bed, setting my backpack down by the chair. I didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    "I didn¡¯t find what I went there for," I said after a moment, lowering myself onto my mattress.

    Juniper tilted her head. "That¡¯s odd. The Archive Room¡¯s probably the most organized ce on campus."

    I sighed, leaning forward and resting my elbows on my thighs. My fingersced together as I debated saying more. <i>Do I tell them?</i>

    A part of me still wanted to hold everything close, but these girls... they¡¯d been nothing but kind to me.

    "I didn¡¯t say this earlier," I began, "but that day I didn¡¯t join you for lunchst week Friday¡ªI went to the Archive Room."

    That caught their attention.

    Juniper gave me a sharp look, a sly smile curling her lips. "So you weren¡¯t on a secret date like Nari suggested."

    Tamryn let out a softugh. "Guess the ¡¯important thing¡¯ you had to handle was flipping through dusty old books."

    Nari groaned dramatically and flopped onto her back. "You made it sound so mysterious! All that buildup for a bunch of shelves?"

    Cambria grinned. "I can see how disappointed you all are."

    Despite everything, a small smile pulled at the corner of my lips. I hadn¡¯t expected their teasing to feel...forting.

 Chapter 90: Fat, Happy and Helpless

    <h4>Chapter 90: Fat, Happy and Helpless</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Sorry to disappoint," I murmured, lifting my hands in a gentle shrug. "But yeah, I was reading a particr yearbook that day. And today, I went back to finish up... only to find it was gone."

    The room fell quiet for a beat.

    Cambria straightened slightly. "That¡¯s strange. Are you sure it wasn¡¯t just moved?"

    "I checked. The librarian¡ªI mean... Professor Rennon looked into the logs. Nothing. No one signed it out."

    Tamryn frowned. "No item is allowed out of the Archive Room without being logged. That¡¯s like... standard rule."

    "Exactly," I said, exhaling deeply. "But it¡¯s not there anymore."

    Nari sat up. "Maybe it¡¯s a mistake. Or someone took it out and forgot to log it? It¡¯ll show up again."

    I nodded slowly, but the truth lodged like a stone in my chest. Their reactions made sense¡ªthey didn¡¯t know what that yearbook meant to me. They didn¡¯t know the weight it carried or the secrets it might¡¯ve held about my mother.

    If they did, maybe they¡¯d understand why my chest felt so tight, like something important had just slipped through my fingers.

    Cambria stood and walked over, gently patting my shoulder. "You¡¯ve done enough for today. Go shower, rest a bit before dinner."

    I nodded wordlessly, grateful for the escape.

    As I grabbed a towel and a change of clothes, I nced once more at the ceiling, biting down on the swirl of frustration rising inside me.

    ---

    Dinner smelled... divine.

    The moment we stepped into the cafeteria, the aroma hit me like a warm hug ¡ª hearty spices, buttery richness, something zesty, something sweet.

    My mouth nearly watered on instinct, totally forgetting all about my frustration.

    "Okay, what¡¯s going on?" Juniper asked, eyes narrowing as she scanned the buffet. "Are we celebrating something? Because this¡ª" she motioned to the spread, "¡ªthis is not your regr school dinner."

    I spotted the trays: Instant pot chicken and dumplings, juicy steak drowning in thick brown gravy, mashed potatoes so fluffy they looked whipped. Maybe they were actually whipped.

    There were stuffed zhini boats with tomato and feta, and even tahini pasta sd. Then there was the gnhi soup ¡ª steaming, creamy,ced with chicken.

    My stomach grumbled instantly.

    Cambria looked over at me and grinned. "One thing ESA gets right? Food. Honestly, if they keep feeding me like this, I won¡¯t even miss home."

    Nari groaned and pressed a hand to her forehead. "ESA is trying to kill me. Slowly. Through food. They want me fat and happy and helpless."

    Then she grabbed her te and marched straight to the buffet line.

    I burst outughing, not even trying to hold it in. Nari¡¯s actions totally pushed my worries to the back of my mind.

    She was such aedian. What happened to the weight-watching ideology she was pushing for?

    I guess that goal has all been swallowed by ESA¡¯s cafeteria.

    Tamryn, who was surveying the drinks, raised a brow. "Red wine?"

    Her tone was mild, but even I could tell she was surprised.

    "They¡¯ve never offered wine since we got here," she added. "Not even during the weekend meals."

    Juniper nodded in agreement. "Whatever mood ESA¡¯s in, I hope they stay there. This is the first time I¡¯ve felt like I¡¯m dining at a five-star lodge."

    Once we had each picked up a little of everything ¡ª which basically turned into a mountain of food ¡ª we found an empty table at the far end of the room and imed it.

    I was about to dig in when I suddenly remembered.

    My phone.

    I quickly pulled it out, snapped a photo of my colourful, over-filled te, and sent it straight to the triplet brothers¡¯ group chat with the caption:

    <i>[Tonight¡¯s dinner at ESA.]</i>

    It didn¡¯t even take up to three seconds, and I saw the notification that Lennon was already texting.

    I stayed to wait for it.

    Lennon replied almost instantly:

    <i>[Okay, wow. ESA¡¯s feeding you better than we are. We¡¯ve got a margin to beat.]</i>

    A soft smile tugged at my lips. I typed:

    <i>[That¡¯s not true. But yeah... the food¡¯s amazing.]</i>

    Then another message popped up ¡ª this time from Zenon.

    <i>[It looks like you¡¯re eating better than you¡¯re studying. Come to my office immediately after your sses tomorrow.]</i>

    My fingers froze. My entire body stiffened.

    I dropped the phone on the table like it had burned me.

    Nari¡¯s voice cut through the moment. "What the hell just happened to you? Your mood switched faster than a magician¡¯s card trick."

    I scrambled for a normal expression. "Nothing," I said quickly, reaching for my cutlery. "Just... figuring out what to eat first."

    Juniper raised her ss of wine and said dryly, "This dinner calls for a celebration."

    Cambria grinned. "Absolutely."

    Nari didn¡¯t wait. She clinked her ss against Cambria¡¯s. Tamryn lifted hers too, everposed. Then all eyes turned to me.

    I blinked and reached for my own. "Okay," I murmured. "Cheers."

    We clinked.

    Only for Nari to interrupt the moment, holding her ss up again. "Wait! Do it again. I need a picture for my blog."

    Juniper groaned. "Seriously? The food is getting cold."

    Nari waved her off. "Just hold it for three seconds. Please."

    Cambria shook her head but raised her ss again. "Let her have her moment."

    Tamryn sighed. "Don¡¯t get my face in your shot this time, Nari."

    Nari gasped, grinning. "I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t!"

    We all held our sses up again, slightly more impatient this time. Nari snapped the photo, beamed, and said, "Thanks, guys!"

    Tamryn leaned in. "Let me see."

    Nari handed the phone over. Tamryn looked at the photo and said with satisfaction, "Good. My face didn¡¯t show."

    Nari rolled her eyes. "That¡¯s all you noticed?"

    Before Tamryn could reply, Cambria took the phone, nced at the picture and said, "Aww. This one came out really nice."

    Nari took her phone back with a pleased smile, and I told her, "Send it to the group chat. I want a copy too."

    She did. And then finally ¡ª finally ¡ª we started to eat.

 Chapter 91: Pretending to be Okay

    <h4>Chapter 91: Pretending to be Okay</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Everyone was full from dinner, rxed, and in a good mood as we walked back to the dorm.

    I nced at Tamryn walking beside me, her steps steady and quiet, as always.

    "Tamryn?" I called softly.

    She looked at me, eyebrows raised in silent attention.

    "Would you mind helping me with mathematics? I... don¡¯t understand most of what the professor¡¯s been teaching, and I know I missed a lot when I resumedte."

    Tamryn didn¡¯t hesitate. "Sure," she said. "We could start with the one hour before dinner tomorrow. It¡¯s part of siesta, but it¡¯s quiet and perfect for focus."

    I nodded, grateful. "Thank you. Saturday evenings too... before clean-up time?"

    "Of course," she replied simply. "We will cover a lot that way."

    Though that siesta break was meant for rest, I didn¡¯t care. Understanding mathematics ¡ª no, surviving it ¡ª felt more important than a nap.

    The conversation trailed into silence again, but it was afortable one. As we entered the dorm building and rode the elevator up, I opened the group chat with the triplet brothers.

    Still there was nothing from Rennon.

    I frowned slightly, my thumb hovering over the keyboard.

    He usually sent at least one message ¡ª a check-in or a question about my day. But it had been silent from him since this afternoon.

    Was it because of the missing yearbook? Had he found something... or maybe nothing at all?

    The urge to private message him pulled at me, but I resisted. If something was worth telling, he¡¯d let me know.

    Then suddenly my phone chimed with a notification sound, and my heart jumped along with it as I unlocked my phone, hoping to see Rennon¡¯s name, but¡ª

    It was Zenon.

    <strong>Zenon: </strong><i>[I don¡¯t want to believe this youngdy read my message and ignored it.]</i>

    I stared at it in disbelief. The tone was so him ¡ª cold, clipped, precise.

    I groaned, a small sound of panic escaping my lips. Actually, I hadn¡¯t known he expected a written reply. I thought... just showing up after ss tomorrow would be enough.

    Before I could type anything, another message popped up.

    <strong>Lennon: [</strong><i>What were you expecting after you scared her because she had a good dinner spread?]</i>

    A puff of air escaped my nose. Of course, Lennon would jump in ¡ª yful, always stirring the pot.

    I slumped slightly as we entered the room.

    Honestly, I preferred it when Zenon ignored me like I didn¡¯t exist. When he stayed distant, buried in papers and silence.

    Now that he was... involved? It felt like walking around with a ticking timer strapped to my chest.

    I regretted worrying about hisck of attention in the past because now, I wish I could ask him not to give me any.

    Regardless of my emotions, I quickly typed out a response:

    <i>[I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t ignore it on purpose. I wille to your office after ss tomorrow.]</i>

    As soon as I sent it, I tossed my phone onto the bed, resisting the urge to groan again.

    If I survived this semester without Zenon shortening my lifespan, it would be a miracle.

    ---

    Study hour was... surprisingly smooth.

    My brain actually cooperated. I understood everything I read from my notes, and even the assignments didn¡¯t feel like climbing a mountain.

    Maybe it was Tamryn¡¯s promise of help, or maybe my mind just needed structure ¡ª but for once, it felt good.

    Later that evening, we were back in our dorm room. The cozy air inside smelled faintly ofvender ¡ª someone had sprayed one of the room fresheners again.

    I showered quickly, changed into my soft navy nightgown, and padded barefoot to my bed.

    As I lifted the duvet and sat down, Juniper¡¯s voice reached me. "Cambria just got back from next door with some bananas."

    Tamryn turned to me. "Want one?"

    I shook my head gently. "No, thanks. Just want sleep." But I still smiled at them. "Thank you."

    "Sleep is important," Cambria said, her tone almost motherly as she peeped from the door leading to our balcony.

    I pulled the duvet over my body and settled in. My pillow was cool. The faint murmur of my roommates chatting in the background was oddly soothing.

    Then... everything drifted. My limbs grew heavy and my thoughts quieted.

    ***

    As I stepped out of the cafeteria, still clutching the warm sweetness of breakfast on my tongue, my phone chimed in my hand.

    I looked down and saw it was a private message from Rennon.

    Finally.

    A flicker of hope sparked in my chest as I tapped the notification ¡ª maybe he had news, maybe the yearbook had been found, maybe... anything.

    But the message opened to a picture.

    A gift bag. Smaller than thest one he and Lennon had given me. Tied with a gold ribbon.

    The caption read:

    <i>[Hi, Elira, I got you something you will love. I will hand it over when you go to meet Zenon in his office. Enjoy your day.]</i>

    I stopped walking.

    That tiny me of hope? Snuffed out. Completely.

    Was this a joke? Was everyone just trying to distract me with sweets and smiles and thoughtful gestures ¡ª when all I wanted was answers?

    I didn¡¯t need any more macarons. I needed that yearbook. I needed to know who my mother had been here, what had been hidden, and why.

    I blinked down at the photo again, jaw tightening. This wasn¡¯t what I asked for.

    And worse ¡ª he didn¡¯t mention the yearbook at all. Not a single word. Just a carefully packaged gift, like I was still five and easily cated by sugar.

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say. But the ache in my chest demanded I at least pretend to be okay.

    So I typed:

    <i>[Thanks, Rennon. You didn¡¯t have to. I appreciate it. I¡¯ll see youter.]</i>

    I hit send just as I reached my locker. Guilt gnawed at me, calling out my little ungratefulness, but I simply ignored it.

    Then I nced up at my locker door, half-expecting another red envelope to be stered to it like a curse. But there was nothing.

    I exhaled a sigh of relief. No summons. No smug invitation.

    Good. Because today, I honestly didn¡¯t give a cent about that Council. Let them n their next power trip without me.

    Right now, I had bigger things to worry about and zero energy to deal with their nonsense.

 Chapter 92: Rennnonâ€™s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 92: Rennnon¡¯s Gift</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    <i>Seven Hours Later...</i>

    The end of <strong><i>Economics of the Wild</i></strong> felt like surviving a storm. My brain was fried, my focus thinning like mist, and all I wanted was to bury my face into a pillow.

    But there was one more thing to do.

    As the professor exited the room and my ssmates poured into the hallway in waves ofughter and heavy footsteps, I slipped out behind them and fished my phone from my pocket.

    My thumb found Zenon¡¯s name in my contacts, and I pressed call.

    I started walking quickly, dodging clusters of students. Zenon would hate the noise. He didn¡¯t do noise or dys.

    Zenon picked up after two rings.

    "Good afternoon, Professor," I said quickly, ducking into a quieter hallway alcove. "I just finished with my sses."

    "Find your way to my office at the Academic Block. Don¡¯t bete," he replied, curt as always.

    Then he ended the call.

    There was no <i>"okay."</i> Nothing like, <i>"I¡¯ll be waiting."</i> No tone softer than steel.

    I sighed and started walking fast, already calcting how long it would take to grab my backpack and still not arrivete.

    Fortunately, before lunch, I had told Cambria and the others that I wouldn¡¯t return to the dorm right after ss; thankfully, no one pressed for details.

    Tamryn had only reminded me to be back in time for our study session, and that was all.

    Back at my locker, I grabbed my bag and zipped it shut, thoughts swirling.

    I was heading into a conversation I didn¡¯t want to have... with a man I didn¡¯t understand... to receive a gift I didn¡¯t want... from a brother who didn¡¯t give me the one thing I actually asked for.

    Still, I walked toward Zenon¡¯s office. Toward whatever came next.

    ---

    I stood in front of Zenon¡¯s office door, exhaling slowly before knocking twice ¡ª soft, but clear. My heartbeat tapped a steady rhythm in my chest.

    "Come in," came his usual cold voice.

    I bent the handle and stepped inside.

    It was exactly as I expected ¡ª the office was just as pristine andposed as his study back at the Alpha¡¯s estate.

    Not a single paper out of ce, not a speck of dust. Everything symmetrical, polished... precise. Like the man sitting behind the desk.

    Zenon looked up, expression unreadable. "Take a seat."

    I nodded and moved forward, perching lightly on one of the two chairs opposite his desk.

    "What were your courses today?" he asked without preamble.

    I blinked. "Science of Scent & Tracking, and... Economics of the Wild."

    He raised a brow. "Let me see your notes."

    My mouth parted slightly, confused. "My notes?"

    His expression didn¡¯t waver. The sharp angle of his brow deepened, and I realized ¡ª he wasn¡¯t joking.

    Scrambling, I slipped my backpack off my shoulder, unzipped it quickly, and pulled out both notebooks, cing them gingerly on his desk.

    Zenon opened the first one.

    The silence in the room was thick as he read, flipping through the pages slowly, his frown growing more pronounced with each one.

    I shrank slightly into my seat. <i>¡¯Had I written that badly?¡¯</i>

    Finally, he closed the first notebook and moved to the second one.

    Five minutes felt like twenty. Then his eyes lifted to mine. "You need to adjust your handwriting."

    I blinked.

    "If a professor can¡¯t read it during assessments, they will mark you down at the end of the semester," he said. "Your effort doesn¡¯t matter if it can¡¯t be deciphered."

    The words were blunt, but not cruel. I swallowed and nodded, thankful for the advice.

    Then, without warning, he closed the second notebook and said, "What are the three methods used to iste scent trails in shifting zones?"

    I froze. "I¡ª"

    "You don¡¯t know the answer to a topic you learned today?" he asked tly.

    "I do," I said quickly, spine straightening. I just wasn¡¯t expecting a pop quiz.

    He didn¡¯t smile. "Then what are you waiting for?"

    I inhaled and listed them out. "Disruption dispersion, lingering trace channelling, and anchor scent imprinting."

    Zenon nodded once, then fired off two more questions from the Economics course ¡ª both harder than the first. I answered, stumbling slightly on the second, but still managing to exin my reasoning.

    When he finally handed my notebooks back, I resisted the sigh that almost burst from my lips. He had this way of making me feel like I was walking a tightrope over ss.

    I tucked the notebooks away. Then he reached into a paper file on his desk and pulled out a printed sheet. He slid it across the table toward me.

    "These are mypiled tips on how to study and pass ESA exams," he said.

    That, I hadn¡¯t expected.

    "Thank you," I said, smiling ¡ª a genuine one this time.

    He hummed, looking away. No more words.

    I nced over the paper neatly typed and full of straightforward suggestions. A few of them already made me rethink my study habits, even before I¡¯d finished reading the first third.

    Just then, a soft knock came at the door, and then it creaked open.

    Rennon peered inside. "Hope I¡¯m not interrupting."

    Zenon didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes flicked briefly to the door. A silent form of permission.

    Rennon stepped in, his usual warm presence immediately shifting the temperature in the room. The door closed behind him with a soft click.

    I stood to greet him, but he gestured quickly. "No need to stand, Elira."

    He approached the desk with a light grin and held out the gift bag from the photo this morning.

    "I got you something," he said. "Go on ¡ª open it."

    His tone was gentler than Zenon¡¯s, encouraging. I blinked, surprised by his insistence. Usually, he let me open things on my own. Never this... push.

    Still curious, I quickly folded the paper Zenon had given me and slipped it into my backpack, freeing my hands.

    Then, with quiet anticipation buzzing in my fingertips, I pulled the gold-sealed p of the bag open and peered inside.

    Time seemed to stop as my breath caught in my throat briefly.

    No... No... Could this be...

    But as I reached in and slowly lifted the familiar hardback volume into the light, I turned it over in my hands, and there it was.

    <strong><i>ESA Yearbook ¡ª 1988.</i></strong>

    The very one that had vanished from the Archive room yesterday.

    A stunned smile broke across my face. My fingers ran across the raised lettering on the spine just to feel the date.

    I turned to Rennon, wide-eyed. "You found it?"

 Chapter 93: The Key Connection

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Key Connection</h4>

    <i><strong>{Elira}</strong></i>

    ~**^**~

    My fingers curled protectively around the cover of the yearbook, eyes wide as I stared up at Rennon.

    I was already imagining flipping through the pages, finding a younger version of my mother smiling back at me. Maybe even handwritten notes in the margins. But then¡ª

    "Not yet," Rennon said.

    I blinked, disoriented by the answer.

    "What?" I asked, my heart skipping a beat. "But... then where did you get this one?"

    "This isn¡¯t the Archive¡¯s copy," he replied, tone calm as always, like he wasn¡¯t just shattering the little rush of hope that had started to rise in me. "I got this one from our personal collection at home."

    I stared at him. "Your personal collection?"

    Rennon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. "Our father was an ESA 1988 graduate."

    For a second, it felt like time slowed down.

    I turned instinctively toward Zenon ¡ª whose face was unreadable ¡ª before ncing back at Rennon. "You¡¯re serious?"

    He nodded once, like he was merely reciting a list of household facts. "So was our mother."

    I froze.

    The yearbook now weighed heavy in my hands ¡ª no longer just a curiosity, but a thread tying together histories I hadn¡¯t known were intertwined.

    My mother... she had been ssmates with Alpha Cyprus and Luna Gwenith.

    And suddenly, Luna Gwenith¡¯s venomous words from that day came rushing back, hitting me like a cold wind.

    <i>"Don¡¯t be like your mother. You can see for yourself ¡ª she didn¡¯t end well."</i>

    I hadn¡¯t just imagined the hatred in her voice. The malice had been real, raw, personal. And now, I understood why.

    Luna Gwenith had known my mother. Walked the same halls. Sat in the same ssrooms. Worn the same school crest. And somehow... hated her deeply enough to still spit that poison yearster even after she was gone.

    My throat tightened, and I lowered my gaze to the yearbook. So many questions buzzed inside me like angry bees.

    Had they been rivals? Enemies? Had something gone terribly wrong?

    My stomach churned. And then... the most dangerous thought of all began forming.

    <i>¡¯Was it because of a man?¡¯ </i>The question formed before I could stop it.

    Alpha Cyprus.

    He had known my father. He had known my mother. He was the one who personally rmended me to ESA.

    He had weed me, protected me, watched me. And clearly... he knew more than he had ever said.

    And Luna Gwenith hated that.

    I released a deep breath, my thoughts spiraling too fast.

    I turned to Rennon, trying to focus again. "Did... did my father go to ESA too?"

    He shook his head. "No, he didn¡¯t."

    "Oh," I murmured. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I had hoped he had. "Then... how did my parents meet?"

    Rennon offered a small smile. "Our father and your father were friends. So, I assume that¡¯s how they met."

    I nodded faintly. That fit. Alpha Cyprus was the thread linking them all ¡ª maybe the only thread. And maybe... he was the key to understanding everything.

    Still, the curiosity gnawed at me. My mind refused to settle.

    Had my mother and Alpha Cyprus been close? More than friends?

    Did my mother once... like him? Did he like her back?

    Did Luna Gwenith know? Was that what poisoned everything between them?

    My gaze shifted to the cold silent Zenon and felt the weight of his awareness pressing against me. He knew what I was thinking. I could feel it.

    And before I could decide whether to speak, he asked with his usual coolness, "Do you have any more questions?"

    I hesitated. My throat waspletely dry. But then I nodded.

    "Yes," I whispered. "Um... were your father and my mother... close friends?"

    The words barely left my lips before Zenon cut in with a clipped tone. "We don¡¯t know."

    That was fast.

    So fast, I knew instantly that it was deliberate. He hadn¡¯t even given Rennon the chance to speak. And from the way Rennon¡¯s eyes briefly darted toward his older brother... he noticed too.

    He had cut the words so cleanly that if Rennon had a different answer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to give it now. The message was clear: <i>don¡¯t go further</i>.

    My lips parted again, unsatisfied ¡ª I wanted more answers, more rity. But before I could speak, the door swung open and a gust of bright, breezy voice filled the room.

    "Well, well," came Lennon¡¯s voice, smooth and yful. "Did the party get started without me?"

    He strolled in with both hands full of takeout bags, his smile lighting up the space like warm firelight. The scent of something delicious wafted toward me ¡ª roasted spices and cream.

    "You came at the right time," Rennon said, his voice lighter now.

    Lennon kicked the door shut behind him with his heel and approached the desk with casual grace, the bags swinging slightly from his wrists. "Of course I did," he grinned. "I always do."

    He set the bags down with ir and looked around at the three of us. "Now ¡ª who¡¯s hungry?"

    Zenon turned to him, his voice as t as his expression. "What did you bring?"

    Lennon shed him a grin. "Fried chicken with mayo sauce, some creamy pasta, fresh sds, and corn dogs ¡ª oh, and don¡¯t forget the highlight: extra crispy."

    He wiggled his brows for effect, then set the takeout bags down on Zenon¡¯s desk like it was a kitchen counter.

    I watched in silence, half in awe, half in amusement, as Lennon casually began unloading the contents. stic containers, disposable cutlery, and the warm aroma of seasoned chicken and buttery pasta filled the air.

    It all looked mouthwatering ¡ª andpletely out of ce on Zenon¡¯s pristine desk, where thick paper files sat in military rows, every pen and folder arranged with surgical precision.

    My eyes flicked to Zenon. Sure enough, there it was ¡ª the signature tightness in his jaw, the faint pinch between his brows.

    He was obviously not thrilled about the assault on his sacred workspace. But strangely, he didn¡¯t say a word. No stern order. No sarcastic jab. Just silence ¡ª which,ing from him, was somehow louder than anything else.

 Chapter 94: My Mates vs My Roommates

    <h4>Chapter 94: My Mates vs My Roommates</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I bit back a smile. If it had been anyone else but Lennon, that desk would have been cleared faster than the wind.

    I¡¯vee to understand that Zenon loved his brothers and could tolerate a lot from them. But somewhere deep in my silly mind, I, for a moment, wondered how would he would react if I was the one.

    I bet his res would have shut me dead by now.

    Still holding the yearbook Rennon had handed me moments earlier, I turned toward him. "What happens now with the missing yearbook from the Archive?"

    Rennon¡¯s expression was calm, but his reply held a flicker of steel. "I will still find it. I¡¯m not letting it go."

    Before I could ask another question, my phone chimed ¡ª a sharp note that pulled me back into the moment.

    I checked the screen. It was a private message from Tamryn.

    <i>[Don¡¯t bete. I already cleared my study table.]</i>

    My heart skipped. I immediately checked the time ¡ª and winced. I had only thirty minutes left before my math lesson.

    "Sorry," I said quickly, rising to my feet, "I need to head back."

    Rennon looked up, surprised. "Where are you going?"

    "My dorm," I replied. "Tamryn¡¯s waiting for me. She¡¯s tutoring me in math this evening."

    Lennon chuckled from behind a pile of chicken and pasta. "You¡¯re abandoning your mates to hang out with your roommates?"

    He raised a brow. "Are we not treating you well enough, Miss Elira?"

    I froze. Heat flooded my cheeks. My heart suddenly felt two sizesrger ¡ª and heavier. Why did that sound like a real question?

    I nced nervously at Zenon, who was staring at me ¡ª openly, unreadably. The air grew thicker with that silence of his, the kind that made my throat itch to say something just to fill it.

    Then, I caught Rennon looking at me, too. And Lennon ¡ª well, his grin had faded into something quieter, something curious.

    They were all... waiting¡ªwaiting for some sort of real exnation.

    I cleared my throat. "It¡¯s... It¡¯s not like that. I just¡ª Tamryn agreed to help me, and I really don¡¯t want to waste her time. Plus, math is one of my weakest subjects right now."

    Zenon finally turned his eyes away.

    Rennon nodded, understanding. "That¡¯s reasonable."

    Lennon, however, wasn¡¯t finished. "At least take some food with you. I ordered extra for your sake."

    "I appreciate it," I said. "But there¡¯s a ban on outside food in the dorm. I don¡¯t want to get in trouble."

    Lennon didn¡¯t even flinch. He was already loading up one of the containers with portions from each dish ¡ª fried chicken, a scoop of pasta, some sd, even a little corn dog nestled like a prize at the bottom.

    "Sometimes, rules are meant to be broken," he said as he popped the lid on with ir.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t surprised by that answer. It was his ssic style.

    Still, I hesitated. "But if I get caught, I will be punished... And I don¡¯t want that."

    Lennon was grinning. "It will be worth it." Though he said that, I already knew he didn¡¯t mean it.

    I turned to Rennon for backup, my eyes silently asking the question I didn¡¯t voice.

    He smiled faintly and said, "Take it. You won¡¯t be caught.

    A breath of relief escaped my lips faster than I was expecting.

    If Rennon said so, then I believed him. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to ignore the fact that he could see slivers of the future¡ªjust enough to matter.

    Lennon smirked. "So, Rennon¡¯s your special advisor now?"

    I didn¡¯t answer or bother exining, and neither did Rennon. The silence was mutual, a quiet agreement that didn¡¯t need exining.

    Lennon reached for my backpack. "Let me pack it in."

    I handed it over, watching as he carefully lowered the takeout container into the centerpartment of my backpack like it was a relic of great value. Then he zipped it shut with care, and helped me sling it gently over my shoulder.

    "Now," he said, his voice turning mock-serious, "don¡¯t jog, don¡¯t dance, don¡¯t sneeze too hard ¡ª or the lid will fly off and turn your textbooks into an oil painting."

    "I will be careful," I promised, a smallugh slipping through my nerves. I didn¡¯t think I had anything to be worried about since I always walked steadily.

    Just as I turned to leave, Zenon¡¯s voice cut through the air like amand.

    "Leave the yearbook."

    I blinked, hand tightening around it reflexively. "What?"

    Lennon raised a brow, snapping his gaze to him. "Why?"

    Zenon¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change. "So, no one mistakes it for a missing Archive item. And I don¡¯t want it damaged."

    His gaze flicked to me, impassive and unreadable. "If you want to look through it at any time,e to my office. But check with me first to confirm I¡¯m here."

    I hesitated. I wanted to keep it. But Zenon¡¯s logic made sense ¡ª and deep down, I didn¡¯t want to risk losing it or scratching it.

    So, I nodded reluctantly and ced the yearbook gently on the corner of his desk.

    "Thank you," I said, ncing at each of them. "For... all of this. For today."

    Rennon gave me a slight nod. "Of course."

    Lennon leaned back in his chair and gave me a yful wave. "Elira don¡¯t forget, don¡¯t let the pasta spill."

    I rolled my eyes at that, but couldn¡¯t help the smile tugging at my lips as I turned and made my way to the door, backpack secure and heart full ofplicated thoughts.

    I stepped out of the office, strangely, deeply grateful ¡ª for the unexpected threads that today had pulled loose.

    Because somewhere inside those connections, between mothers, ssmates, and secrets buried in dusty yearbooks, I felt I was getting closer to another truth only Alpha Cyprus would be able to help me with.

    But would he be willing to tell me everything he knew about my mother¡¯s time in ESA?

    I would have entirely relied on Uncle Marc for more information, but he probably wouldn¡¯t know as much as the Alpha did.

 Chapter 95: Low-key Foodie

    <h4>Chapter 95: Low-key Foodie</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    By the time I stepped into our dorm room, I was expecting to be greeted by the usual end-of-day calm¡ªthe rustle of sheets, soft music from someone¡¯s earbuds, the faint sound of Cambria humming while journaling... maybe even Nari¡¯s soft snore.

    But to my surprise, everyone was still awake. And not just awake¡ªalert.

    Juniper sat cross-legged on her bed, filing her nails while pretending not to look curious.

    Cambria was foldingundry at the foot of her bed, humming something upbeat under her breath. Tamryn was at her desk, reading something on her tablet with that unreadable expression she always wore when she was too deep in her thoughts.

    And Nari... Nari was the biggest surprise of them all.

    She was seated upright, eyes glued to her screen, fingers flying across her tablet keyboard withser focus. I blinked, half-wondering if I¡¯d stepped into a parallel universe.

    She didn¡¯t even look up when I walked in.

    "Wow..." I whispered to myself.

    "You sure took your time today on your mystery trip," Juniper called out, not even bothering to hide the teasing in her voice.

    Before I could respond, Cambria looked up from her pile ofundry and smiled. "What Juniper really means by that crooked statement is that she missed you."

    I chuckled, warmth fluttering in my chest. "Aww, how sweet. I missed you guys, too."

    Making my way to my bunk, I unhooked my backpack and carefully ced it on my desk. The weight of the container inside it had been nagging me the whole walk back.

    I was just about to unzip the bag when I caught Nari in my peripheral again¡ªstill typing furiously.

    Then Cambria came down from her bunk and walked over to my side with a soft smile on her lips.

    I leaned toward her and whispered, "What¡¯s Nai so focused on?"

    "She¡¯s working on her first blog post," Cambria whispered back, her lips curving into a proud smile. "She wants it ready before the end of the week."

    I nodded, impressed. "Wow... so this is what a serious Nari looks like."

    Apart from seeing Nari¡¯s serious study face, I haven¡¯t ever seen her serious about anything else, so this came as a big surprise to me.

    It also made me realize that Nari¡¯s yfulness and silliness doesn¡¯t exempt her from taking her personal tasks and treating it as important.

    Cambria giggled softly.

    I finally opened my backpack and carefully pulled out the takeout container. The warm scent of creamy pasta and fried chicken wafted into the air, and I quickly set the container down on the desk before it leaked or something.

    "You brought food inside the dorm?" Cambria asked, staring at me with round eyes.

    And just like that, all eyes in the room turned toward me.

    Juniper practically teleported to my side. "Wait¡ªwhat?"

    Nari¡¯s fingers paused mid-sentence. She sniffed the air like a wolf catching a trail and then slowly turned her gaze toward me.

    Her tablet hit the mattress with a soft plop, and she bolted upright, making a beeline for me.

    Even Tamryn, who normally wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid for anything less than a dorm emergency, locked the door behind her and walked over with a frown creasing her forehead. "You¡¯re breaking a dorm rule, Elira."

    "I know," I said quickly, guilt rising up my throat. "I didn¡¯t mean to. I swear. I was... kind of forced to take it with me."

    The moment those words left my lips, I felt the shift. Cambria¡¯s lips twitched. Juniper arched a perfectly suspicious brow. And Nari¡ªoh goddess¡ªNari actually smirked.

    "Okay, okay, don¡¯t ask me any more questions," I added quickly, holding up my hands as soon as I realized I had divulged an important information, hinting that there was more to the takeout¡ªthat I was with someone.

    Tamryn sighed. "You could get all of us in trouble if the dorm mistress finds out. You know the rules."

    Although Rennon assured me that I wouldn¡¯t get caught, my roommates, especially Tamryn, seemed like they would be needing more than just verbal assurance.

    "I do," I said, nodding sincerely. "If anything happens, I will take full responsibility."

    Cambria gently patted Tamryn¡¯s arm. "Come on, Tam. Let¡¯s not be so uptight. We haven¡¯t been caught yet."

    "Exactly," Nari said, throwing an arm over Tamryn¡¯s shoulders. "Live a little, Captain."

    Juniper grinned. "We¡¯re not going to get caught. We¡¯ve got snacks in our drawers all the time even though they are not part of the prohibited items."

    Tamryn narrowed her eyes but eventually rolled them and returned to her desk with a muttered, "Fine. But this better not be a habit."

    "Thank you," I whispered.

    Nari pped her hands. "Now, open the container. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re hiding."

    I peeled off the lid, and immediately the savory aroma filled the room in full force¡ªcreamy pasta, sd, corn dog, fried chicken with mayo sauce, and something rich and garlicky that made my stomach rumble even though I¡¯d barely eaten since lunch.

    "Ohhhh, this smells sinful," Nari said, practically drooling.

    "I didn¡¯t think you guys would want any," I admitted, feeling a tinge of guilt. "If I had known, I would have asked for more."

    "You should have asked for more since you have us," Juniper said, wagging a finger at me.

    Still, I divided the meal into equal portions using spare paper tes from the cab. Even Tamryn got a serving, despite her earlier protest.

    The food disappeared faster than I expected, followed by satisfied sighs.

    "I will discard the container," Juniper offered, standing and stretching.

    "Thanks," I said, smiling.

    As she left with the container, Tamryn checked her phone, then turned to me.

    "You¡¯ve got ten minutes before our math session."

    "Goddess," I breathed, already rushing to my wardrobe. "I will freshen up quickly ande right out."

    I grabbed a fresh set of clothes and darted toward the bathroom, the echoes of Nari¡¯spliments on the food still bouncing behind me.

    Nari was a lowkey foodie, but this was something she would never admit out loud.

 Chapter 96: Professional Heist Game

    <h4>Chapter 96: Professional Heist Game</h4>

    <strong><i>{Rennon}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    As the door clicked shut behind Elira with a soft thud, silence pooled into the room like mist.

    "Why did you lie to her?" I asked quietly, my voice calm but firm.

    I leaned back in my chair and let a beat pass, then turned to Zenon. The words came before I could measure them.

    "Why did you lie to her?"

    Zenon didn¡¯t flinch, but the lines at the corners of his mouth tightened. From across the desk, Lennon paused mid-action, a container of creamy pasta dangling from one hand.

    "Wait¡ªwhat lie?" he asked, eyes darting between us.

    "Elira asked if our father and her mother were more than friends back in ESA," I said, keeping my tone even. "Zenon told her, ¡¯We don¡¯t know.¡¯"

    Lennon blinked once, then slowly turned to Zenon. "Why would you say that?"

    Zenon gave a short exhale through his nose. "Because it¡¯s not a lie. None of us know what really happened between them. Everything we suspect is built on whispers, bodynguage, and spection."

    "Still," I said, sitting forward slightly, "an <i>¡¯I¡¯m not sure¡¯</i> would¡¯ve been better. Telling her <i>¡¯we don¡¯t know¡¯</i>... You made it sound like it was a closed door. You know Elira ¡ª she will chase that answer like a scent trail. You just guaranteed she won¡¯t stop until she finds the truth."

    Lennon chuckled dryly and passed a pair of cutlery to each of us. "I mean, she would have done that either way," he said. "Especially if my theory turns out to be true."

    I raised a brow at him. "What theory?"

    He leaned back dramatically in his seat. "That Kathryn ¡ª Elira¡¯s mother ¡ª and our father were a thing. Probably a whole love story. And then alonges our dear mother, who gets in the middle, and bam¡ªstory over."

    I frowned, the muscles in my jaw tightening. "You do remember our mother is father¡¯s mate, right?"

    Lennon shrugged and stabbed a forkful of pasta. "Doesn¡¯t change the fact. People date before they meet their mates. You think all those high school sweethearts were fated? Come on, Ren. Dad probably loved Kathryn. But once he found Mom ¡ª boom, fate did what fate always does."

    Zenon¡¯s brow furrowed sharply. "Don¡¯t go saying that to Elira," he warned. "You willplicate things more than they already are."

    Honestly, I agreed. As much as Lennon¡¯s theory made sense ¡ª maybe too much sense ¡ª it wasn¡¯t our ce to feed Elira guesses.

    Especially not when she was already drowning in questions about her heritage, her powers, and why people here treat her like a storm about to hit.

    "I¡¯m serious," I said to Lennon. "You¡¯re not to tell Elira anything until we know the full story."

    Lennon gave me a sideways look and chewed slowly. Then, after swallowing, he said, "Then why were youining about Zenon lying? If we are not going to tell her the basics, why are we even bringing this up?"

    "She deserves the truth," I murmured. "But not fragments."

    Lennon rolled his eyes. "Fine. Keep your secrets."

    Then he shot me a sharp look. "But why are you riding my back for saying what you wouldn¡¯t? I only chimed in to support you, and now I¡¯m the viin?"

    I blinked. "I didn¡¯t say you were a viin."

    "You implied it." He raised a brow. "You are ungrateful."

    "How am I ungrateful?" I asked, incredulous. "I¡¯m literally saying we all need to be careful."

    "If you two are going to argue in my office," Zenon cut in sharply, "with food on my desk, then take everything and leave."

    That shut us up. Instantly.

    I nced at Lennon. He raised both hands in mock surrender and grabbed his fork. I exhaled and reached for the sd container.

    Silence returned to the office, broken only by the quiet clinking of cutlery.

    Still, as I bit into a soft dumpling, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the look on Elira¡¯s face when she asked her question ¡ª the way her hope dimmed just a bit with Zenon¡¯s answer.

    She¡¯s going to keep digging. And maybe... that¡¯s exactly what needs to happen.

    As the silence stretched and the food slowly disappeared from our tes, Lennon leaned back in his chair, fork twirling between his fingers. His gaze cut to me.

    "So... you seriously haven¡¯t found the sneaky little bastard that stole the yearbook off the archive shelves?"

    I exhaled through my nose, pushing away the now half-eaten sd in front of me. "Not yet. I tried to look into the past by touching the shelf where the yearbooks were ced. Nothing. It was nk."

    Lennon¡¯s brow arched. "nk?"

    "Yeah," I said, frustrated, running a hand through my hair. "Which only happens when someone tampers with the memory trail or cloaks it deliberately."

    "And the CCTV?"

    "Same story. The exact portion of the footage for the time it went missing was deleted. I didn¡¯t have time yesterday to request a full backup and restore¡ªtoo much admin red tape."

    Lennon let out a low whistle and dropped his fork. "So someone¡¯s out there ying professional heist games. They had the guts to steal the yearbook and erase the records?"

    He leaned forward, voice sharper now. "You think someone¡¯s doing this to keep it out of Elira¡¯s hands?"

    Before I could answer, Zenon cut in with his usual stone-cold logic. "If that¡¯s their aim, they¡¯re idiots. There¡¯s nothing in that yearbook worth hiding."

    I turned my gaze toward him, calm but firm. "That might be true to us. But to Elira, that book means something. It¡¯s her connection to the truth about her mother, maybe even her own past. That makes it important."

    I could feel Zenon weighing my words, his fingers tapping against the armrest of his chair.

    "I don¡¯t think the person who took it knows she already saw part of itst week," I added, more to myself than anyone else. "That¡¯s the real w in their n."

    Zenon¡¯s voice turned brisk. "Then stop wasting time and find out who did it."

    "I¡¯m already on it," I replied.

    Lennon crossed one ankle over his knee and tilted his head. "Hold on a sec. Isn¡¯t the archive room sealed with runes keyed to the ess cards?"

 Chapter 97: The Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Culprit</h4>

    <strong><i>{Rennon}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I paused. Every muscle in my body stilled, gears suddenly turning in my brain.

    Only a handful of students and faculty had ess to that room. The rune wouldn¡¯t even let you in unless the card matched your aura.

    Zenon, catching the same thought, turned toward Lennon. "You just narrowed the range of suspects."

    Lennon grinned, all smug and sparkly-eyed. "So... that was helpful?"

    "Very." I dropped my cutlery with a soft tter and rose from my chair. I stepped around to give him a solid pat on the shoulder. "Thanks."

    Lennon looked at me, half-pleased, half-suspicious. "Wait, that¡¯s it? No exnation? You¡¯re just going to thank me and vanish like some crime-solving ghost?"

    Zenon watched me too, quiet, but expectant.

    I grabbed my zer from the coat stand where I had left it when I first set foot inside Zenon¡¯s office today, and slipped one arm through.

    "I realized I haven¡¯t checked the archive door. Whoever got in must have used the ess card and definitely touched the handle. The residue will be fresher than on the shelf. I might be able to trace it."

    Lennon leaned forward. "You¡¯re saying you will scan the lock for aura prints?"

    I nodded. "If not many people have gone through since the theft, there should be something left. And like you said, not many people have the archive¡¯s ess."

    "I will be back with answers," I said, half to myself.

    Zenon gave a small nod of approval.

    Lennon, ever the dramatist, spread his arms and groaned. "So, we are just supposed to sit here with no dessert, waiting for the Oracle to return?"

    I smirked and nced over my shoulder. "I won¡¯t take long."

    Then I slipped out the door, letting it shut quietly behind me. My steps were already speeding up.

    ---

    Thete afternoon corridors of ESA¡¯s staff wing were quieter than usual¡ªmost students had retired to their dorms or found corners of the academy to lounge and chatter.

    Still, as I passed through the corridor that led to the main archive wing, a few students paused mid-conversation, standing straighter, offering greetings.

    "Good evening, Professor Rennon!"

    "Professor¡ªhope your ss tomorrow isn¡¯t a pop quiz!"

    Their tones held the usual warmth and reverence students offered me¡ªa mix of respect, admiration, and a little awe.

    I offered them a small nod, letting my strides remain purposeful.

    When I reached the Archive room door, I cast a brief nce over my shoulder to ensure no curious eyes lingered before I stepped forward.

    Then I ced my palm gently on the enchanted brass handle. Cool. Buzzing. Anchored withyers of protective runes meant to deter unauthorized entry.

    I let my fingers rest there, and I pushed my ability forward¡ªnot into the residue of the past. Energy echoed along the runes like footsteps on water, shallow but traceable.

    Then I saw it¡ªA faint shimmer of a hand reaching for the handle.

    But it wasn¡¯t Elira¡¯s or mine or someone else¡¯s.

    The aura signature wasn¡¯t on the current roster of authorized keepers. Not even on the backup registry I refreshed monthly.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t entirely unfamiliar either.

    I drew in a breath.

    Mint and rose oil... that was the scent her aura left behind. And I¡¯d smelled it before¡ªmonths ago, when she still worked in the Archive room before transferring out.

    <i>¡¯You didn¡¯t return your card,¡¯</i> I thought grimly.

    Of course.

    She would have had both ess and knowledge¡ªenough to move around quietly, even delete footage. My jaw tensed.

    I straightened slowly, my fingers leaving the door handle.

    ---

    The Student Council wing buzzed lightly with activity¡ªmostly typing, low conversation, and the faint smell of synthetic coffee.

    My destination sat right behind the glossy desk, scrolling through her tablet like she didn¡¯t have a care in the world.

    The moment I stepped into view, her head snapped up¡ªand the shift in her expression was immediate.

    She scrambled to her feet so fast her chair scraped the floor.

    "P-Professor Rennon!" she stammered, clutching the tablet to her chest. "Good evening, sir! How can I¡ªuh¡ªhelp you?"

    I came to a stop in front of her desk, gaze locked with hers.

    "I will ask once," I said, my voice low and steady. "Where is the 1988 ESA Yearbook?"

    Her eyes blinked rapidly, the fake confusion rising to the surface like foam.

    "I-I don¡¯t know what you mean, sir¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t insult my intelligence," I said sharply, but not unkindly.

    She stiffened. Her pulse sped up. I could hear it.

    "And hand over your ess card," I added. "The one you never returned."

    Her lips parted, then closed again. Finally, she opened her desk drawer with trembling fingers and ced the ess card on the table between us.

    I took it and pocketed it immediately without breaking eye contact.

    "I... I was just doing a favour¡ª" she started, her voice trailing off under the weight of my silence. "I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble. Regina needed it. She just asked me to get it for her. I didn¡¯t know it was a big deal."

    My eyes sharpened. "Regina Shaw?"

    She swallowed. "Yes, sir."

    I leaned one arm on the desk, gaze level. "So, you stole a restricted archive document for someone else?"

    "I¡ªI didn¡¯t steal it for myself!" she rushed to exin, paning her voice. "Regina said it was important. She didn¡¯t tell me why, and I didn¡¯t ask. Please don¡¯t report me. I didn¡¯t think it would matter."

    <i>¡¯Didn¡¯t think it would matter?¡¯</i>

    I sighed, rubbing my brow briefly before straightening again.

    "Listen carefully," I said coldly. "You will bring the yearbook to my office¡ªfirst thing tomorrow, before your ss. Understood?"

    She nodded rapidly. "Yes, I will. Absolutely."

    I let my tone cool even further. "And if you break Archive protocols again, don¡¯t expect me to be this lenient."

    She nodded again, eyes wide, face flushed with shame. "Thank you, Professor. I won¡¯t¡ªI promise."

    I didn¡¯t answer her apology. I didn¡¯t need to.

    She was lucky it was me standing here instead of Zenon¡ªor worse, Lennon.

 Chapter 98: Mummy Issues?

    <h4>Chapter 98: Mummy Issues?</h4>

    <strong><i>{Rennon}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    By the time I returned to Zenon¡¯s office, the hallway had dimmed into twilight hues spilling through the tall ss windows of the academic block.

    When I opened the office door, Lennon had his feet up on the chair across from Zenon¡¯s desk, and Zenon had returned to his reading.

    Both of them looked up as soon as I entered.

    Without speaking, I closed the door behind me, walked to the nearest empty chair, and let myself sink into it with a quiet exhale.

    "Well?" Lennon asked, mouth half-full of pasta. "Don¡¯t keep us waiting, Sherlock. Who stole the damn yearbook?"

    I folded my arms and replied evenly, "One of the Student Council assistants. Former archive staff. She never returned her ess card."

    Lennon whistled low and dropped his feet to the ground. "Let me guess¡ªacting all clueless and stammering like a duck caught in moonlight?"

    "She did scramble the moment she saw me," I said. "And when I asked about the yearbook... she gave up fast. Barely needed a push."

    Zenon closed the folder in his hands with a soft thud. "So where is it now?"

    "She gave it to someone else." My gaze shifted to both of them. "Regina Shaw."

    Lennon¡¯s face turned stone cold.

    "That snake-in-the-grass cousin of Elira¡¯s." He spat the words like poison. "What should we do about her?"

    Zenon leaned back, his expression bored but sharp around the edges. "Don¡¯t waste your precious time on her," he said dryly. "She doesn¡¯t yet deserve our attention."

    I nodded in agreement, but something in me stirred. I knew Zenon was right¡ªRegina hadn¡¯t yet crossed the line that warranted retaliation. But she was circling it. Testing it.

    "She¡¯s the kind of person," I said quietly, "who wouldn¡¯t learn their lesson until they die."

    Lennon pointed at me with his fork, grin widening. "Exactly what I¡¯m saying. Maybe things will be a little smoother for Elira if someone gets rid of Regina fast."

    Both Zenon and I turned our heads toward him.

    Lennon raised his hands, mock-innocent. "I¡¯m just considering it. Thinking out loud. Calm down, gentlemen."

    Zenon scoffed under his breath and returned to his chair. "You¡¯re always thinking out loud when your ideas involve fire, sabotage, or violence."

    Lennon smirked. "And yet, I¡¯m the one who makes your life interesting."

    I leaned back in my chair, letting the tension ease from my shoulders now that the truth was out.

    ---

    ~**^**~

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    By the time I stepped out of the bathroom, Juniper was back on her bed with her phone in hand. Nari had returned to her blog post, tapping and swiping with purpose.

    Cambria had headphones in and was softly bobbing her head to something only she could hear.

    I walked over to my bed, picked up my mathematics notebook, and grabbed my chair. Tamryn was already at her study desk, flipping through her notes.

    Without a word, I carried mine over and set it beside hers. Tamryn looked up and, without needing to be asked, shifted her chair slightly to make space.

    Tamryn didn¡¯t waste time. She dove straight into the material, walking me through each form with calm precision.

    To say I was stunned would be an understatement. Tamryn¡¯s voice was low but clear, her exnations sharp and patient.

    She didn¡¯t just tell me how to solve a problem¡ªshe helped me understand why it worked that way.

    Each form became a tiny puzzle she gently helped me unlock, and I found myself keeping up, even when the topic shifted to trickier problems involving sequence variables and functional patterns.

    For someone who barely spoke unless it was necessary, Tamryn had a way of teaching that felt... methodical. Grounded. Safe.

    Her voice was soft but confident, her instructions crisp. She drew diagrams when necessary and never hesitated to backtrack if I looked confused.

    Halfway through our session, I was already catching on better than I had in ss.

    That¡¯s when it hit me¡ªthis was why Cambria had said Tamryn was better than anyone else in the dorm at mathematics. She wasn¡¯t just smart. She knew how to pass on the knowledge.

    "Okay," Tamryn said, circling a term in my notes. "This right here is where most students miss the logic jump. But if you iste the constant first¡ªsee?¡ªthe pattern bes clear."

    The room was quiet except for the soft rustle of notebook pages and the asional whisper of a question or a quick answer.

    The others were being considerate. Even Nari¡¯s normally loud typing had softened. It felt like the whole dorm was holding its breath for my personal study time.

    Then, right as Tamryn was about to show me the next step in the equation, her phone buzzed on the desk beside her notebook.

    We both nced at it. The screen lit up with ¡¯Mum¡¯.

    Tamryn didn¡¯t move at first. Then, with a nk expression, she tapped the screen and silenced the ring. The buzzing stopped.

    She didn¡¯t say anything¡ªjust turned back to my notebook.

    "So," she said, circling the next part of the question, "if you take that answer and substitute it here¡ª"

    I hesitated, distracted by the call. "Um... you sure you don¡¯t need to take that? I don¡¯t mind waiting."

    She shook her head, her voice steady. "It¡¯s not important."

    But not even sixty seconds passed before it lit up again. Same name. Same ringtone.

    Tamryn didn¡¯t so much as flinch. This time, she pressed down on the phone and turned on flight mode, and the screen went dark.

    I watched her silently. She didn¡¯t exin, and I didn¡¯t ask. Whatever that was... it wasn¡¯t my ce.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Tamryn flipped to the next page in my notebook and continued exining as if nothing had happened, and I made myself focus again¡ªon the symbols, the forms, the way her hand moved across the page like she was pulling sense out of chaos.

    I leaned closer. "Okay, I think I get this part now. What about the next step?"

    Tamryn nced at me, her eyes steady. "Let¡¯s go over it together."

 Chapter 99: The Moonâ€™s Whisper Blog

    <h4>Chapter 99: The Moon¡¯s Whisper Blog</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Dinner at the cafeteria was buzzing even before we stepped in.

    The scent of roasted garlic and spiced chicken drifted through the air, warm and inviting. I had barely picked up a tray when Nari groaned beside me.

    "No wine tonight?" she sighed dramatically, scanning the drink section as if expecting it to materialize.

    Juniper raised a brow. "You want wine every night now?"

    "It¡¯s not my fault, ESA gave us a taste of the high life and then snatched it back," Nari replied, pouting. "How are we supposed to go back to boring juice after that?"

    Cambriaughed softly as she scooped some quinoa sd onto her te. "You will survive."

    I didn¡¯t say anything because I was actually fine with anything. I just quietly added some grilled potatoes and chicken to my tray, then followed the others to our usual table near the window.

    We had only just started eating when a sudden sound red through the overhead speakers¡ªclear, sharp, andmanding.

    "Attention, ESA students," came the calm voice of a woman, no doubt one of the event coordinators.

    The hum of conversation dropped slightly as people paused to listen. "This Saturday, the school will host two special activities. First, a speed race in your wolf form. Second,bat matches for third-year students who have signed up. All students are expected to gather at the arena by nine in the morning. Further instructions will follow."

    The moment the announcement ended, the noise returned¡ªbut this time, louder. The cafeteria lit up with excitement. Students leaned over their tables, exchanging wide-eyed grins and wild guesses. The energy was electric.

    I looked around, taking it all in.

    There was so much joy on everyone¡¯s faces¡ªso much anticipation. And when I turned back to my own table, my chest squeezed a little tighter.

    Juniper was grinning ear to ear. "A wolf run!" she said, nearly bouncing in her seat. "It¡¯s been forever since I ran at full speed without restrictions."

    Cambria was smiling too, her eyes gleaming with interest. "Thebat matches will be interesting. There¡¯s a third-year student I know from a volunteer group who¡¯s amazing with energy des. I hope she signed up."

    Tamryn nodded in agreement, but as she opened her mouth to speak, all our smartwatches lit up and chimed at once.

    We instinctively looked down at our wrists. The same information from the announcement appeared in elegant, animated text across the screens. Another reminder.

    "Guess that makes it official," Cambria said.

    Nari pped her hands together once. "I can¡¯t wait. Finally, something fun!"

    The table hummed with excitement. Everyone began talking over each other, swapping memories of past runs and specting who would dominate thebat matches. Laughter floated up and blended with the cafeteria¡¯s vibrant noise.

    And I¡ªI just sat there smiling, nodding when someone looked at me.

    But inside?

    I was spiralling.

    My fingers tightened slightly around my fork. I tried to keep my breathing steady, but the air felt too warm, too heavy.

    A race... in wolf form.

    Combat... in a shifted state.

    The dread that crept up my spine was cold and sharp because I still couldn¡¯t sense her¡ªmy wolf.

    Even now.

    Even after everything.

    I hadn¡¯t heard her voice, hadn¡¯t felt her presence. It was as if a part of me had been sealed away, locked behind a barrier I didn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t break.

    And now, I would be expected to shift and run before the entire school?

    The memory of the Power Channelling practical returned like a p. The whispering students, the embarrassed silence, the humiliation.

    <i>Would I go through that again?</i>

    Would they all see me stand frozen again while everyone else sprinted ahead?

    My stomach churned, and suddenly, the roasted potatoes on my te didn¡¯t seem so appetizing.

    Still, I looked up and smiled faintly as Nari turned to me, eyes bright with mischief. "Elira, what do you think? Think Nari will outrun me?"

    I chuckled softly. "I think Nari should instead try not to get left behind."

    Everyone chuckled loudly except Nari, who was ring at me. "This is what betrayal looks like," she said.

    But it was the best I could give.

    Because I didn¡¯t want to steal this joy from them, I didn¡¯t want their concern. I didn¡¯t want to be the dark cloud over a bright evening.

    Whatever happened Saturday... I would deal with it on my own.

    Right now, I just wanted tough with my roommates even if I was falling apart inside.

    ---

    We stepped out of the cafeteria into the cool evening air right after dinner.

    The walk back to our dorm building was usually filled with light chatter or quiet humming from Juniper, but tonight, Nari was the first to speak, and she sounded like she¡¯d been holding it in all dinner.

    "My blog goes live tomorrow," she announced with a grin that nearly split her face.

    The deration brought an instant cheer from the rest of us. I found myself smiling even before I could process the words fully.

    Juniper didn¡¯t waste a second ¡ª she high-fived Nari with a sharp p and said, "Let¡¯s make your blog overtake that gossip blog ¡ª <i>The Moon¡¯s Whisper</i>!"

    I blinked and nearly tripped on my own step. "Wait, the Moon¡¯s what?" Then I looked between them, confused. "There¡¯s a gossip blog at ESA?"

    Cambria let out a smallugh. "Used to be. You probably haven¡¯t heard of it because the page got taken down by top-tier hackers before you arrived. <i>The Moon¡¯s Whisper</i> ¡ª it was this anonymous student-run blog that aired a lot of dirtyundry. No one knew who was behind it."

    Tamryn, walking just ahead of us, slowed down a bit. "It was probably the Student Council. I mean, let¡¯s be honest, the blog basically existed to drag them through the mud."

    "And rightfully so," Juniper added. "Those six are a menace, and everyone knows it. But no one ever dares say it out loud ¡ª except for that blog."

    I was still reeling from the fact that something like that existed... and had been silenced.

    The name alone ¡ª <i>The Moon¡¯s Whisper</i> ¡ª felt eerie, conspiratorial, like something that could haunt a school like ESA from the shadows.

 Chapter 100: The Red Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 100: The Red Wolf</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Can you remind me again, how did I not hear about this until now?" I asked, ncing from one of them to another.

    "You were ate entry," Nari reminded me, shrugging. "That, and thest post from the blog came out like a week before you joined. You wouldn¡¯t have known unless someone mentioned it, like now."

    "And most people avoid talking about it now," Cambria added. "The Council made sure of that."

    I pressed my lips together, thoughtful. "Do you think it coulde back?"

    Nari sighed and folded her arms. "Honestly? I wouldn¡¯t mind. <i>The Moon¡¯s Whisper</i> was messy, but it was brave. And it actually exposed some serious stuff."

    "They need it," Juniper muttered. "Those crazy Council members need to be held ountable. If it takes a scandal, so be it. That smug attitude they walk around with? I¡¯d love to see them squirm for once."

    Cambria gave a small chuckle. "Plus, let¡¯s be honest, it was kind of fun to wake up and read fresh gossip. Even if it wasn¡¯t about anyone we knew."

    We allughed at that, our footsteps echoing softly against the stone tiles of the corridor as we reached the entrance to our dorm building.

    The automatic doors whooshed open, and the scent ofvender from the nearby potted nts greeted us.

    But something tugged at me still.

    "Can¡¯t the school do anything?" I asked as we stepped into the elevator. "Like... remove the Council members if they¡¯re abusing power?"

    Tamryn gave me a sidelong look as she hit the button for our floor. "In theory, yes. But in reality? Not unless there¡¯s undeniable proof. And believe me, every single one of them is backed by someone powerful."

    I already knew that much. Regina ¡ª my cousin ¡ª came from Beta stock. Cambria had exined the others to me when we first met: a princess, a regional ruler¡¯s son, and so on. They were no joke.

    "They were voted in," Tamryn continued, "not appointed. Except for maybe Kaelis..."

    Juniper leaned closer. "Yeah. There¡¯s a rumour that the Vice-Chancellor personally pushed Kaelis into the position. The board just rubber-stamped it because, well, she¡¯s royalty."

    That made my stomach twist. This school wasn¡¯t just filled with entitled werewolves ¡ª it was steeped in political strings, generations of power, and hidden alliances.

    The elevator dinged. We stepped out into the hallway, our footsteps padding over the tiled floors.

    "That¡¯s... a lot of power for six students," I mumbled.

    "You don¡¯t say," Nari murmured.

    We entered our dorm room, and I finally voiced the question forming at the back of my mind. "Then what would it take to bring one of them down?"

    Cambria turned to me slowly, the light from her bedsidemp casting golden shadows across her face. "Something big. Solid evidence. Something so bad that even their connections won¡¯t save them."

    There was something in her voice ¡ª not anger, not excitement. A quiet steel.

    My stomach clenched.

    Nari flopped onto her bed dramatically. "But until then, we can only dream. <i>The Moon¡¯s Whisper</i> might be gone, but my blog will rise tomorrow."

    "You bettere correct," Juniper teased. "We want interesting stories."

    "Not drama about which student wore socks with sandals," Tamryn deadpanned from across the room.

    "Hey! That¡¯s part of the student experience," Nari protested.

    Weughed again, and I let it wash over me as we began to prepare for our study session.

    ---

    After the study session finally ended, my entire body felt like it had been wrung out and left to dry under a zing sun. but my brain was fried.

    Cambria, Juniper, and Nari still had enough energy to keep the conversation going as we walked back to our dorm room, but I mostly stayed quiet, trailing just a little behind them.

    I was too tired to think, too tired to care about anything but my bed.

    Once inside our room, I didn¡¯t waste a second. I peeled off my cardigan, grabbed my bathrobe and towel, and slipped into the bathroom. The warm water helped a little, washing away the exhaustion clinging to my skin, but I was still half-asleep by the time I stepped back out.

    I didn¡¯t even dry my hair properly. I just threw on a soft cotton shirt and pajama shorts, then wandered barefoot to my desk where I¡¯d left my phone.

    There were no message notifications from anyone.

    A small sigh escaped my lips, and I ced the phone back down. That was fine. It wasn¡¯t like I had the energy to text anyone back anyway.

    I crawled into my bunk and burrowed beneath the duvet. The coolness of the sheets made me shiver, but it was the good kind ¡ª the kind that meant I was about to fall into a deep, undisturbed sleep.

    "You¡¯re going to bed already?" Nari called from across the room.

    "Yeah," I mumbled, my cheek pressed into the pillow. "Goodnight."

    "Night, Elira," she said.

    "Night," came a chorus of other voices ¡ª Cambria, Tamryn, Juniper ¡ª warm, familiar.

    I smiled faintly into my pillow, then let out a long yawn. The ache in my bones was undeniable now.

    I hadn¡¯t napped during siesta earlier; that time had gone into being with the triple brothers and studying.

    Even during our group study in the hall, I¡¯d been so close to dozing off that Cambria had nudged me discreetly at least three times.

    Now, finally, I gave myself permission to drift.

    Sleep took me swiftly ¡ª one moment I was in bed, and the next...

    I was somewhere else.

    A quiet, foggy forest. Moonlight sifted through the canopy of trees above, turning everything into silver shadows and dim light.

    I wasn¡¯t scared or even surprised.

    I looked down at my feet ¡ª I was barefoot, but the grass beneath was soft, warm, almost humming. The air smelled of pine and something ancient.

    And then, I saw her.

    At the far edge of a clearing stood a wolf ¡ª but not just any wolf.

    She was magnificent. Her fur was the colour of smouldering embers, a rich, molten red that shimmered as she moved.

    Her eyes gleamed with knowing¡ªnot the wild kind of knowing, but something deeper. Something that reached into me.

    I stared,pletely captivated.

    Something about her made my chest tighten ¡ª awe, maybe... or recognition?

    Slowly, I stepped toward her, careful not to startle. But she didn¡¯t move. She stood tall and calm, regal even.

    When I reached her, I extended a tentative hand, and to my astonishment, she didn¡¯t shy away. Her head tilted slightly, and then... she leaned into my touch.

    Warmth radiated from her fur.

    She... liked it.

    I began to stroke her slowly, and the feeling that spread through me was both alien and familiar, like stepping into sunlight after years in darkness.

    The connection I¡¯d never felt in myself ¡ª the one I feared Icked ¡ª was suddenly alive, pulsing just beneath my skin.

    Still petting her, I asked quietly, "Who do you belong to?"

    The wolf lifted her head and met my gaze, and then¡ªshe spoke.

    Not with lips or sound, but with a voice that echoed directly into my soul.

    "Elira," she said. "You don¡¯t recognize me?"

 Chapter 101: My Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 101: My Wolf</h4>

    {<strong><i>Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I froze for a second, my breath catching in my throat.

    "Am I supposed to know you?" I asked, confused, my hand halting mid-motion.

    She stepped closer now, her eyes glowing gently. "I am your wolf."

    Everything stopped for a moment, including my breath. Then, I blinked.

    What?

    "You¡¯re... you¡¯re mine?"

    Before I could speak again, the forest seemed to shift ¡ª the air trembled, and her image flickered like a candlelight about to snuff out.

    "No¡ªwait," I reached for her, panic rising in my chest. "Please¡ªdon¡¯t go yet!"

    But the fog was rising, and I was waking up.

    My body snapped upright like a spring, and for a second, I didn¡¯t even know where I was. My breath came in short, rapid bursts.

    My cotton nightshirt clung to my skin, damp with sweat, and the sheets were twisted around my legs like vines. A cool draft from the window hit my neck, making me shiver.

    I pressed a hand to my chest ¡ª my heart was racing.

    The dream was still there. Clear, vivid. It was etched into my memory like it had been branded.

    A red wolf. She had spoken to me. She had said... she was mine.

    <i>"I am your wolf."</i>

    The words echoed in my head like a haunting melody I couldn¡¯t shake off.

    It didn¡¯t feel like a normal dream ¡ª not like the ones where you forget everything two seconds after waking up. No, this one felt different. Powerful. Almost sacred.

    Was it real? Was it even... possible?

    My fingers curled around the duvet, gripping it tightly.

    I¡¯d never heard of someone meeting their wolf in a dream, but then again, I¡¯d never heard of a wolf like that. She wasn¡¯t just a fragment of my imagination.

    I could still feel the warmth of her fur on my fingertips. The way her presence had sunk into me. The way her eyes had seen me.

    I stared at the ceiling, heart thudding. Could this be the beginning of something? A sign?

    Before I could process more, a sharp rm went off from somewhere in the room from Nari¡¯s tablet.

    She grumbled and pped it off, rolling over and sitting up with a groan. "Ugh. Why does morning exist?"

    Cambria¡¯s voice drifted from the top bunk, clearer than usual. "Because we have a ss schedule to stick to. Remember?"

    Juniper let out a dramatic sigh from the opposite side of the room. "Can¡¯t we just telepathically absorb knowledge while we sleep?"

    "I wish," Tamryn muttered, already on her feet, tugging the covers off her bed and folding them with her usual early-morning precision.

    Just like that, the room stirred to life ¡ª yawns, softughter, the rustle of sheets, the quiet clink of toothbrush holders, and the faint shuffle of slippers on tile.

    I blinked and slowlyy back down, letting my head rest against the pillow again, this time less panicked ¡ª but more confused.

    Whatever that dream was... I wasn¡¯t ready to tell anyone about it. Not yet. Especially not until I understood what it meant, and that¡¯s if it meant anything at all.

    I closed my eyes briefly, trying to imprint the image of the red wolf in my mind one more time, as if afraid I might lose her.

    And then I got up too, pushing the lingering questions to the back of my mind for now.

    Because ss was waiting, and I had another long day ahead of me.

    But deep inside... something had changed. Something was stirring, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready for it.

    ---

    After sses ended, I stood at the edge of the locker hallway, my heart pounding louder than the chatter and footsteps echoing around me.

    Students brushed past me, lost in conversations or tapping furiously on their phones and smartwatches. My fingers hovered over my own phone, uncertain.

    But then I took a breath, pushed down the hesitation, and tapped Zenon¡¯s contact.

    The phone barely rang once before his voice answered, cool and crisp as ever.

    "Yes?"

    "Professor Zenon..." I hesitated. "Are you... in your office? I wanted to go through the yearbook, if it¡¯s still okay."

    "You cane," he said ¡ª and hung up.

    I blinked. That was it?

    A small frown crept onto my face. I tapped his name again, calling back before my overthinking could talk me out of it.

    He picked up again, this time with a touch of surprise in his tone. "Yes?"

    "Which office?" I asked quickly before he could end the call again. "You didn¡¯t say."

    "The administrative building," he replied, and again, click ¡ª the call ended.

    I stared at my phone for a second, then sighed. At least now I knew where to go.

    I turned to my locker, grabbed my backpack, slung it over my shoulder, and made my way across campus.

    My smartwatch projected a small navigation arrow over my vision lens, guiding me through the winding walkways.

    The afternoon sun filtered through the tall, leafy sycamores, casting dappled shadows over the grey stones.

    I didn¡¯t need to text my roommates ¡ª I¡¯d already told them during lunch that I wouldn¡¯t being back to the dorm right away.

    Cambria had only nodded, and Tamryn reminded me to eat something first. They didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    The admin building loomed ahead, sleek and towering, its ss panels catching the fading sun. I entered through the side door, took the elevator up two floors, and stood outside Zenon¡¯s office.

    I knocked lightly.

    "Come in."

    I opened the door and stepped in after a moment of hesitation. It was... different from his Academic block office. Warmer, somehow.

    The light wasn¡¯t too harsh, and there was a sitting area by the window ¡ª a plush two-seater sofa and a sleek ss table in front of it.

    A tall potted nt stood beside the wall, and near the far end was a water dispenser and apact fridge. The entire room smelled faintly of sandalwood and lemon balm.

    Zenon was at his desk, typing something on hisptop. Without looking up, he said, "You can sit."

    I walked over to the sofa and dropped into it, feeling the cushions ease under my weight.

    My gaze immediately snagged on the tray on the table ¡ª a small mountain of carefully arranged macarons, chocte-dipped pretzels, and dried fruit rolls in gold paper.

 Chapter 102: Student Council President

    <h4>Chapter 102: Student Council President</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I tried not to stare too obviously, but then I heard his voice again.

    "Help yourself."

    My head snapped up. He was still typing.

    I hesitated, cheeks warming, but then I reached forward and plucked a pale pink macaron from the tray. It tasted like rose and vani, and I nearly melted.

    Momentster, Zenon stood from his desk and crossed the room. He ced the thick yearbook onto the table in front of me without a word.

    "Thank you," I said softly, my fingers brushing the textured cover.

    He gave a slight nod, then pointed to the corner. "There¡¯s water. If you¡¯re thirsty."

    I followed his hand to the dispenser.

    "There are cups beside it," he added. "And you can check the fridge too."

    I blinked. "The fridge?"

    "See if there¡¯s anything you like."

    Then he turned and walked back to his desk without waiting for a reply.

    I stared after him, unsure what to make of it. This version of Zenon ¡ª quiet, polite, bordering on thoughtful ¡ª waspletely disorienting.

    Not long ago, he wouldn¡¯t even let me finish a sentence before snapping. Now he was offering me snacks and letting me raid his fridge?

    I preferred him cold and stoic. At least then, I knew where I stood. Now... now, I didn¡¯t know what to expect.

    Still, I got up, poured myself a cup of water, and thought about opening the fridge. But I didn¡¯t. I sat back down and took slow sips, letting the coolness calm my nerves before I set the cup aside and opened the yearbook.

    I flipped carefully through the pages, my heart tightening when I saw the familiar face of my mother staring back at me ¡ª younger, bright-eyed, radiant. Kathryn Morgan, it read beneath the photo.

    I didn¡¯t blink as I studied her. Then I turned the pages again and continued going through the photos. My gaze stopped at Cyprus Ashford.

    Even as a student, his presence jumped off the page: square jaw, piercing eyes. I could see traces of the triplet brothers in him ¡ª the same sharpness of gaze, the quiet power in his posture.

    I shifted my gaze to the next page, and that was when I found the student, Gwenith Vale.

    I stared longer this time.

    Her name alone made my pulse spike. But as I studied her student photo ¡ª elegant, confident, poised ¡ª I saw it. The resemnce. The sharp arch of the brows. The high cheekbones.

    My gaze flicked up toward Zenon before I could stop myself. He was looking at me.

    Hisptop was open, but his eyes were on me, silent and unreadable. He didn¡¯t even blink.

    And then he said, "What is it?"

    I swallowed, caught in the moment. "I just... was wondering. Is this Gwenith Vale... your mother?"

    "Yes."

    He didn¡¯t borate. Just that ¡ª a confirmation, then silence as he returned his attention to theptop before him, fingers moving effortlessly across the keyboard.

    I blinked, my gaze dropping back to the page where Luna Gwenith¡¯s student photo stared back at me.

    There was an air of pride, almost defiance, in the curve of her lips. The same pride I¡¯d heard in her voice the night she had spoken so harshly about my mother.

    But I didn¡¯t want to look at her anymore. I turned the pages once again. And there she was again¡ªmy mother. Kathryn Morgan.

    A full spread dedicated to her, framed in clean lines and bold letters. My breath caught somewhere in my chest as I read the heading:

    <strong>ESA¡¯s Best Graduating Student ¡ª 1988.</strong>

    My mother¡¯s younger self smiled back at me from a formal portrait ¡ª bright-eyed, radiant, her long chestnut hair swept behind her shoulders.

    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯d seen my mother look like that, strong, hopeful and full of life.

    Beneath the portrait, the list of her aplishments ran like a royal scroll:

    <strong><i>Youngest President, Student Council ¡ª 1987/1988</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Gold Medalist, Advanced Combat Theory</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Champion, ESA Inter-School Wolf Race (Record Holder)</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Awarded "Most Inspiring Student of the Decade"</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Founder of the ESA Academic Resource Circle</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Special Ambassador to the Shifter Peace Delegation at Seventeen...</i></strong>

    It went on. And on.

    My fingers trembled slightly as I trailed down the column, reading about a young woman who wasn¡¯t just bright ¡ª she was zing. The kind of student who turned heads and stirred admiration across campus.

    Why... why had I never known this side of her?

    From what I remembered of my mother, she had always been quiet, reserved. Almost withdrawn. As a Beta¡¯s wife, she attended only the most obligatory of gatherings, and even then, she was a shadow in the corner. She never spoke about her past, and I never knew it mattered.

    I bit the inside of my cheek, trying to push down the sudden rush of emotion. It hurt. Not because I was angry at her ¡ª but because I missed the woman I never got to know.

    The woman who had once ruled the halls of ESA with her brilliance. What had dimmed her?

    What had broken her?

    Why did she bury all this?

    A sharp pain twisted in my chest. My mother had once been everything I was afraid I couldn¡¯t be ¡ª powerful, influential, respected.

    And yet she had chosen to vanish.

    I shook the thought away, drawing in a deep breath as my eyes went back to the line that resonated well with me.

    <i>Student Council President.</i>

    I looked back at her portrait ¡ª the bold set of her chin, the confidence that almost pulsed through the photo. The realization hit me like a thunderp.

    My mother... had once led this entire school. She hadn¡¯t just passed through ESA ¡ª she had shaped it.

    And suddenly, something cracked open in me. A breath of cold, bright rity.

    I wanted that more than anything.

    Not because I wanted power or a title. But because I wanted to understand her. I wanted to walk the paths she had walked, feel the weight of her choices, chase the fire she must have felt in her veins at my age.

    I wanted to reim what she had lost. To make it mine.

    To live the life my mother once lived ¡ª but stronger. Louder. With no shame or shadows.

    I wanted to sit where she had sat one day, to speak where she had spoken.

    I wanted to be Student Council President.

    The ambition gripped me so tightly, it left no room for fear. No room for second-guessing. Just a steady burn rising from my chest.

 Chapter 103: Zenon Likes My Company?

    <h4>Chapter 103: Zenon Likes My Company?</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I closed the yearbook, its leather cover warm from my hands, and carried it to Zenon¡¯s desk.

    He looked up briefly from hisptop, eyes calm and unreadable. "Done?"

    "Yes," I said, setting it down gently. "But just for today."

    A faint flicker passed over his face, almost like he had more to say. But instead, he just nodded. "Study hard."

    I tilted my head slightly. That... wasn¡¯t what he had been about to say. I could feel it ¡ª the way his lips had parted, the hesitation. But Zenon was Zenon. If he didn¡¯t want to speak, no one could make him.

    "Thank you," I murmured, stepping back.

    He didn¡¯t answer. He just lowered his gaze back to the screen.

    I left the office quietly, my footsteps soft against the polished marble of the administrative building.

    Thete afternoon sun nted through the ss walls, painting gold lines across the floor as I made my way outside.

    On the walk back to the dorms, my thoughts slipped to my wolf.

    I closed my eyes briefly and reached inward, the way Cambria had once described in passing¡ªlike you were pressing your palm against an unseen door.

    Something stirred.

    It wasn¡¯t a voice, or even a clear sensation. More like... a soft whirl. A faint spiral of energy I could barely feel, but it was there.

    My lips curled into a smile before I realized it.

    <i>"Heh... are you there?"</i>

    I waited for a few minutes, but was met with silence.

    Still, I didn¡¯t feel disappointment. That tiny flicker was enough. Enough to know that she existed. That she was close.

    Soon, I¡¯d meet her ¡ª really meet her. I¡¯d bond with her, ask the questions that had been burning in my mind for long.

    I felt... hopeful.

    It was a strange kind of certainty ¡ª the kind that made my chest light and my steps surer. My unfortunate era was ending. I didn¡¯t know the exact process, but I knew.

    Inwardly, I whispered a prayer to the Moon Goddess. "Whatever this is, please... keep it going."

    ---

    The next morning, the air was crisp, scented faintly with dew and fresh-cut grass. My roommates and I were halfway down to the cafeteria when my phone buzzed.

    I lifted it to my face and blinked and saw a message from Rennon.

    <strong>Rennon: </strong>[<i>Hi, Elira. How are you doing this morning? Come to the Archive Room for your ess card.</i>]

    I typed back a quick reply, short but polite.

    Before I could lower my phone, it buzzed again, this time from the group chat.

    <strong>Lennon:</strong> [<i>Hey, Elira. Remember to text us if you need anything.</i>]

    A small smile tugged at my lips. I sent back a smiling emoji and a short acknowledgement.

    I wasn¡¯t expecting Zenon to message me, so I turned off my screen after that.

    Soon, we reached the cafeteria, the hum of chatter and the savoury aroma of breakfast greeting us instantly.

    The food counters gleamed under the warm lights, trays lined with golden fried chicken, plump sausages, soft chicken wraps, and chilled sses of pineapple juice that caught the morning light in pale amber hues.

    We filled our tes, the weight of the food warm and satisfying in my hands, and found a table near the window where sunlight streamed in.

    ---

    As soon as my sses for the day ended, I grabbed my backpack from my locker and made my way straight to the Archive Room.

    Finally arriving, I pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    Only Rennon was there, leaning casually against the desk, a folder open in front of him. His eyes lifted as soon as he heard me.

    "Good afternoon, Professor Rennon," I said, walking in and sliding my backpack off my shoulder to set it on the counter.

    A warm smile curved his lips, the kind that made his sharp, polished appearance seem less intimidating.

    "Elira," he greeted, his tone light. "Right on time."

    He reached into the folder and pulled out a small stic card with my name printed neatly beneath ESA¡¯s crest. "Here¡¯s your ess card."

    "Thank you." I took it, feeling the slight weight of it in my palm, and smiled.

    "What time should Ie in every day?" I asked, already thinking about how to fit this around my ss schedule.

    He chuckled softly, the sound low and easy. "You don¡¯t need toe in every day. Three times a week is more than enough. During lunch break works best. And don¡¯t worry about eating ¡ª staff can have food at their desks."

    So that¡¯s why the "No food in Archive Room" rule didn¡¯t seem to apply to him. I gave a small nod, amused at the unspoken hierarchy here.

    He went on, "On the days you volunteer, you will also need toe here for an hour right after yourst ss."

    "That¡¯s fine by me," I said without hesitation.

    His gaze lingered on me for a moment, as if assessing whether I meant it, then he gave a slight nod. "You won¡¯t be alone. The Archive has two staff members. You will just be helping to keep things organized."

    I tilted my head. "Do youe in every day?"

    "No," he said simply, shaking his head.

    The answer made something sink in my chest. I exhaled quietly, wishing he had said yes.

    "I guess I will pick Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays then," I said after a moment, trying to mask the faint disappointment with a light tone.

    He nodded approvingly. "With that card, you cane in anytime, even if no staff are here."

    I slowly nodded.

    Initially, I had wanted to pick Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays for my volunteer days, but because I didn¡¯t want to start any of my weekdays with stress and end it the same, I rescheduled.

    The tour began almost immediately. Rennon walked me through theyout, pointing to tall, climate-controlled cabs filled with bound records, then to the logbook and the sleekputer system beside it.

    "This is where you record entries ¡ª both in writing and digitally. Cleaning isn¡¯t your job; maintenance handles that. Your focus is keeping the catalogue easy to navigate."

    We moved between shelves, his calm voice exining the categories. My fingers trailed lightly over the spines of neatlybelled books and files as I memorised their arrangement.

    This wasn¡¯t my first time looking through the archive room, so at a point, I made Rennon return to his desk.

    A few minutester, I stopped by the Yearbook shelf. My eyes casually skimmed the top row¡ªand froze.

    1987.

    1988.

    1989.

    The 1988 yearbook was back.

    I blinked hard, just to be sure, then grabbed it with both hands and turned on my heel. "Professor Rennon!"

    He looked up from his desk as I jogged over.

    "How¡ªhow did you find it?" I asked, holding it like it was made of gold.

    A small, knowing smile touched his mouth. "Let¡¯s just say persistence pays off."

    I narrowed my eyes slightly, sensing there was more to it. "That¡¯s not all, is it?"

    He leaned back in his chair, clearly enjoying my curiosity. "Your cousin, Regina, had a hand in it. She convinced the Student Council assistant to take it."

    I stared, the yearbook still clutched to my chest. "Why?"

    "That," he said, "is the question."

    I shook my head slowly, deciding right then not to waste my energy on her. Regina¡¯s schemes could spiral into madness if you let them take up too much space in your mind.

    I set the 1988 yearbook down on Rennon¡¯s desk, still smiling at the sight of it finally back where it belonged.

    "Well," I said lightly, "I guess this means I won¡¯t need to bother going to Zenon¡¯s office anymore to look through your family¡¯s copy."

    Rennon nced up from where he was jotting something in the logbook. "I think you should still go," he said, tone easy but deliberate. "At least a few times a week."

    That caught me off guard. "Why?" I asked, brows knitting. "The yearbook¡¯s right here now."

    He let out a slow, almost reluctant sigh, then looked at me with a softened expression. "Because Zenon likes yourpany."

    I blinked. Once. Twice. Then rapidly, like myshes were trying to swat away the absurdity.

    Zenon? The cold, unreadable man who could probably win medals for awkward silences?

    "He... likes mypany?" I repeated, my voice pitched somewhere between disbelief and an awkwardugh.

    Rennon¡¯s smile curved just enough to feel like it was hiding something. "He wouldn¡¯t have suggested you leave the yearbook in his office ande by whenever you wanted if he didn¡¯t have a reason."

    I stared at him, searching his face for any sign this was a joke. "Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?"

    That earned me a quiet, almost knowing smile. "Think about it, Elira. Lennon and I both have our own offices. If Zenon didn¡¯t want you around, he could have told you to keep the yearbook in my office... or Lennon¡¯s. But he didn¡¯t."

    I hesitated, chewing lightly on the inside of my cheek. When he put it that way, it... sort of made sense...

 Chapter 104: Lennon and A Mystery Woman

    <h4>Chapter 104: Lennon and A Mystery Woman</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Rennon leaned back slightly, his voice gentler now.

    "Zenon isn¡¯t the easiest person to read. He struggles tomunicate and express himself. Think of him as... a game you have to figure out. A puzzle to solve ¡ª and win."

    As I walked back toward the dorm, Rennon¡¯s voice kept looping in my head.

    <i>"Zenon likes yourpany."</i>

    The words felt almost unreal, like something plucked from apletely different story.

    I adjusted the strap of my backpack higher on my shoulder. Maybe Rennon had been teasing me¡ªhe had that kind of smile sometimes. But he had also seemed sincere also.

    My lips pressed together as my mind reyed small moments I¡¯d brushed off before in Zenon¡¯s office: the way he had told me to help myself to snacks or water without being prompted, him never rushing me when I sat flipping through the yearbook.

    He had even answered my calls almost instantly¡ªtwice. The subtle shift in his tone when speaking to mepared to other times. That wasn¡¯t nothing.

    Could that really be his way of... liking mypany?

    I shook my head.

    <i>¡¯No. That doesn¡¯t mean he likes mypany. It just means he¡¯s... polite. Or maybe he has nothing better to do when I¡¯m there.¡¯</i>

    Except... Zenon didn¡¯t seem like the type to entertain anyone without a reason.

    By the time I reached the courtyard in front of the dorm building, my thoughts had tied themselves into a neat knot of confusion.

    I couldn¡¯t decide if Rennon had been giving me some sort of warning, encouragement, or both.

    Either way, I wasn¡¯t about to go chasing after Zenon to test the theory. If there were a puzzle to solve, as Rennon said, I¡¯d figure it out slowly, and on my terms.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t stop the faint, ridiculous smile tugging at my lips.

    The cold, quiet man liking mypany? That was... something I¡¯d never imagined hearing.

    As soon as I rounded the path toward my dorm, I froze.

    Up ahead, near the edge of the garden wall, Lennon stood with a woman I didn¡¯t recognize. Her long, ck hair fluttered in the wind, but her face was tight and strained.

    Lennon¡¯s posture was calm, too calm, like someone holding themselves in check.

    They were speaking in low voices, but whatever was being said made the woman¡¯s eyes glisten.

    Then all of a sudden, she turned abruptly, brushing at her cheek with the back of her hand before striding away with stiff shoulders and quick steps.

    Tears were streaming from her eyes.

    I lingered for just a second, my mind racing with questions I didn¡¯t think I had the right to ask.

    Who was that woman? And what had Lennon said to make her leave like that?

    But before Lennon could notice me watching, I shifted my gaze and walked on without daring even to nce back.

    Whatever that moment had been, it wasn¡¯t mine to interrupt.

    But still, the image of her tearful face lingered as I climbed the steps to my dorm.

    ---

    By the time I pushed open our dorm door, the familiar warmth of our little shared space wrapped around me like a nket.

    My roommates were sprawled across their bunks and desks, mid-chat.

    "Did you bring anything?" Juniper asked immediately, her eyes lighting with mischief.

    I smiled, shaking my head. "No."

    And then, traitorously, the thought hit me¡ªI should have packed some of the goodies from Zenon¡¯s office.

    There had been enough left on that tray to keep us snacking for hours. I bit back a sigh. What a lost opportunity.

    Before I could even drop my bag, Nari jumped to her feet, clutching her tablet like it was the crown jewels.

    "My blog is live!" she announced, her eyes practically glowing.

    The room erupted. Cheers, ps, and a few yful whistles filled the air.

    "This calls for champagne," Cambria dered dramatically, tossing her hair.

    "In my dreams," Nari shot back with a grin. "If only the cafeteria would serve champagne for dinner tonight."

    We allughed, the sound bouncing off the walls, and then Nari got to work. She made every one of us follow her blog page immediately. She left no room for excuses.

    Then she leaned over to make sure we each liked andmented on the first post.

    When I tapped the thumbnail, the image filled my screen, and my jaw dropped.

    It was that picture ¡ª the one Nari had taken at the cafeteria when we clinked our wine sses together.

    The lighting had been warm and golden, the table brimming with food. It looked... almost like a group from a luxury magazine spread.

    A chorus of reactions followed.

    "This shot is still as beautiful," Juniper said with mock seriousness.

    "Of course it is," Tamryn replied.

    Nari¡¯s grin could have lit the whole room. "Now, read the post below."

    And we did. Nari¡¯s words flowed with charm and detail, painting ESA¡¯s cafeteria as a ce of elegance, vor, and prestige.

    "This is a good PR write-up for ESA," I told her honestly.

    Cambria nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly. If people outside ESA read this, they will think we are living in some five-star resort. The food section alone will make them jealous."

    "Especially that seasoned cooked steak description," Juniper said, licking her lips.

    One after the other, Cambria, Tamryn, and Juniper volunteered to share the blog link with their ssmates.

    Nari¡¯s smile softened into something warmer, almost shy. "Thanks, guys."

    I shifted, feeling a tiny pang of guilt. "Sorry," I told her. "I don¡¯t have anyone in my ssroom to share the link with."

    "It¡¯s fine," she said, and her tone made me believe she meant it. "You¡¯re still part of the team."

    Nari¡¯s words made me feel exactly like that¡ªpart of something good.

    ***

    <strong>~Friday~</strong>

    The cafeteria buzzed with the usual weekend chatter, the air thick with the smell of maple syrup and sizzling sausage. I was halfway through my fried eggs when the overhead speakers crackled to life.

    "Attention, students," the familiar woman¡¯s voice announced, crisp andmanding. "All students are to gather at the arena immediately after breakfast."

    A hush swept across the room for the briefest moment before conversation exploded again ¡ª louder, more excited.

    My stomach, however, twisted into knots. The eggs on my te suddenly looked like they¡¯d betray me if I took another bite. I pushed my fork away, my appetite waspletely gone.

    Across from me, Cambria, Nari, and Juniper were practically glowing with anticipation, their words tumbling over one another.

    "...I heard the fastest timest year was under five minutes¡ª"

    "¡ªyeah, but thebat match after is going to be insane¡ª"

    "I heard one of the third-years nearly dislocated his opponent¡¯s shoulderst term¡ª"

    While their voices rose, I felt Tamryn¡¯s steady gaze on me. It was the kind that could peel away all kinds of pretences.

    But I forced a smile, hoping it would be enough to deflect her concern. However, her brows drew together instantly.

    "Don¡¯t," she said softly.

    The smile slipped from my lips almost immediately. She was right. My smile had felt strained. I bet it wasn¡¯t pleasant.

    As if my awkwardness had reminded them, the others¡¯ chatter faltered. One by one, their eyes shifted to me. Cambria leaned forward, her tone gentler than before.

    "You gonna be okay?"

    I nodded quickly, willing my voice to sound steady. "Yeah." A small smile followed, though it felt more like a defense than reassurance.

    Nari leaned in, lowering her voice. "You could pretend to be sick, you know. That way you don¡¯t have to... you know, go through it."

    Juniper shot her a look. "And the doctor will catch her lying in two seconds."

    "So what?" Nari waved a hand. "She can still act like she¡¯s in pain. At worst, they will give her bed rest if they can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s wrong."

    I bit the inside of my cheek. The idea was tempting¡ªembarrass myself in front of everyone, or fake an illness and skip the humiliation?

    Nari kept going, her voice taking on that stubborn, protective edge she got when she thought someone she cared about was being treated unfairly.

    "It¡¯s better than standing there in front of all those prideful lunatics who think showing weakness is a crime."

    My chest warmed, just a little. It wasn¡¯t the suggestion itself ¡ª it was that they cared enough to scheme for me.

    I let out a slow breath. "I will stay for the race."

    The table went silent for a brief moment before Tamryn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "And if you can¡¯t shift before it starts?"

    I met her gaze, the weight of everyone else¡¯s attention settling on me. "Then so be it. I will ept my fate."

    The words hung in the air, strange even to my own ears ¡ª but they felt right.

    Scheming wasn¡¯t my thing. It didn¡¯t feel like me, so I thought getting embarrassed and mocked by arger crowd, more than that day at the practical Power Channelling ss, suited me more.

    At least, I was used to shame. I barely had any pride left.

 Chapter 105: Wolfing Out

    <h4>Chapter 105: Wolfing Out</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The open arena was bigger than I¡¯d imagined.

    Wide stretches of grass shimmered under the morning sun, broken only by the track¡¯s winding path and the raised viewing stands ringing the space.

    My roommates and I slipped through the gates together, and immediately we spotted clusters of students scattered across the field. Some were already stretching or bouncing on their heels; others stood in tight circles,ughing and trading confident smirks.

    A few instructors lingered at the edges, speaking to each other in low voices, their eyes asionally sweeping over the gathering crowd.

    Their uniforms looked sharper under the bright light, the insignia at their shoulders catching glints of gold.

    We joined the growing cluster of arrivals, the sound of chatter swelling with every new group that filtered in. Before long, the quiet open space had transformed into a restless sea of uniforms, the air buzzing with anticipation and nervous energy.

    Then I saw Lennon.

    He stood near the instructors, his posture straight, eyes sweeping the students like a hawk scanning the ground below.

    I hadn¡¯t expected him to be here, maybe because he didn¡¯t mention it. And something about the sight of him in that role, all cool authority, made me straighten my back without even thinking about it.

    "Line up!" a voice barked. Themand cut through the noise like a whip, and the crowd shifted, bodies moving quickly into neat rows.

    My roommates and I ended up near the middle-to-back section of the lineup.

    The instructors moved down the rows, each carrying a tray filled with bands in different colours¡ªred, blue, yellow, green, ck and other colours. The colours looked vivid against the dull silver of the trays.

    When the instructor reached our row, I nced over the options before plucking a green one, the fabric smooth and cool between my fingers.

    "Each colour marks your group," the instructor exined. "Your group will run together. The race will proceed row by row. When it¡¯s your group¡¯s turn, you will be called forward."

    I felt my shoulders loosen slightly. We were in one of thest rows, which meant I¡¯d have time to watch a few groups before it was my turn. Time to... prepare, in whatever way I could.

    Another instructor¡¯s voice rose above the murmur of the crowd. "Cheating will not be tolerated. The course is monitored in real time. Your times will be recorded and reviewed."

    I followed the instructor¡¯s gesture and spotted the massive monitor mounted on a tall frame at the far end of the arena. It flickered to life, showing a live aerial shot of the field.

    High above, a drone hovered, its steady hum faint but constant, its shadow driftingzily across the grass.

    A wave of hushed relief rolled through the rows ¡ª I caught whispers from the students beside me.

    "Good. No way anyone can cut the track this time."

    "Finally, a fair race."

    Their excitement was infectious. I could feel it, this low thrum in the air, the electric pull ofpetition.

    Even as I stood there wondering whether I¡¯d even make it past the starting line in wolf form, my heart sped up.

    Part of me wanted to disappear into the grass... but another, quieter part was curious.

    If my wolf came today... maybe I¡¯d actually run.

    ---

    A whileter, the first group was called forward. Students with red bands broke away from the rows, jogging toward the wide starting line painted on the grass. Their movements were loose, confident ¡ª like they had been waiting all week for this.

    "In position!" one of the instructors barked.

    The reds spread out along the line, some already cracking their necks, others crouching slightly as if the shift were an instinct they could summon in a breath. I felt my stomach knot.

    Then it happened.

    In the space of heartbeats, bones cracked and reshaped, uniforms melting away in streaks of magic. Fur erupted in a dozen shades ¡ª silver, brown, sleek ck, and even a striking snow-white that caught the sun.

    The change wasn¡¯t ugly, not like the horror stories whispered about painful first shifts. It was... seamless and graceful.

    Gasps and low whistles rippled through the rows behind me. I couldn¡¯t look away. These weren¡¯t students anymore ¡ª they were wolves, each one radiating a kind of raw, maic energy that pulled at something deep in my chest.

    The instructor raised a g. "Three... two... one¡ª"

    The g dropped.

    The reds bolted, ws digging into the turf. The monitor lit up with their aerial view, the drone following as they tore across the field. T

    he camera switched angles often ¡ª a wide overhead shot, then a close-up of a wolf leaping over a log, another skirting a sharp bend in the path. Their speed was unreal.

    Cheers erupted from scattered pockets of the stands where a few upper years had gathered to watch.

    Even in the rows, students were leaning forward, tracking the tiny moving blurs on the big screen as if it were the final match of some championship.

    "They are so fast," Juniper murmured beside me.

    I swallowed hard. My palms were damp. Watching them like this, I could almost forget that my turn wasing ¡ª almost.

    But then my gaze fell on the row ahead of ours, the blue bands. They were shifting already, the air around them rippling faintly with power.

    Time was moving too quickly.

    My roommates chattered softly,menting on certain wolves, guessing who would win each round.

    I forced myself to join in with a nod here and there, though my eyes kept straying back to the track, to the screen, to the way each runner seemed utterly free in that form.

    A part of me ¡ª the part I¡¯d buried under fear and shame ¡ª whispered what it would feel like to run like that. To feel the wind tear past my fur, to leap without worrying about falling.

    But another part, the louder part, reminded me that I¡¯ve never shifted before, and might not today.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help it. My heart was racing already, as if my body thought it might take off without my permission.

    The moment our row was called, my stomach twisted into a tight, burning knot. The world felt sharper, louder ¡ª the shuffle of feet against dirt, the excited murmurs, the metallic clink of the drone adjusting above us.

    Cambria gave my shoulder a quick squeeze, her eyes shining with encouragement. Nari mouthed something ¡ª <i>you¡¯ve got this</i> ¡ª but my pulse was roaring too loud for me to hear.

    I stepped forward with the others, the soft crunch of gravel under my shoes sounding far too loud in my ears.

    Every instructor was watching. The crowd was watching. Somewhere in the sea of faces, Lennon¡¯s unreadable gaze cut like a de.

    We lined up at the starting mark, the band I¡¯d picked earlier biting gently into my wrist. The instructions reyed in my head ¡ª <i>no cheating, run until the end, row by row</i>.

    Those were simple words, but they felt like an execution order to me.

    I flexed my fingers, tried to breathe in slow, steady pulls, but my lungs kept taking in air like I was drowning. My knees felt weak. I¡¯d never shifted in my life before, wort more, under this much pressure.

    The instructor at the front raised his arm. A hush fell over our row.

    "On my mark."

    My heart mmed hard enough to make my ribs ache.

    "Three..."

    My hands trembled. My wolf was silent. My mind screamed, ¡¯<i>Please, please</i>.¡¯

    "Two..."

    The memory of the Power Channelling ss shed before me ¡ª theughter, the sneers, the feeling of wanting to vanish.

    "One!"

    I closed my eyes for a heartbeat, reaching for her, just like the way I had been trying for days now. <i>"My wolf, if you can hear me... please, run with me."</i>

    The signal rang out.

    And then¡ª

    It was like the world tilted. My skin prickled. Heat shot through my limbs, bright and blinding. My bones shuddered, not in pain, but with a strange release, as if something long-caged had finally been set free.

    I gasped as my senses exploded¡ªscents, colors, the quickening of heartbeats around me. The ground felt different beneath my paws.

    <i>Paws?</i>

    I didn¡¯t stop to think. I just ran.

    The wind tore past me, tasting of grass and dust and distant cheers. My stride was clumsy at first, but the rhythm came, slow and steady.

    The others surged ahead, powerful and graceful, and I let them go. This wasn¡¯t about winning anymore.

    It was about being here.

    It was about finally running.

    By the time I crossed the finish line, the others were already waiting. My sides heaved, my tongue lolled, but joy ¡ª pure, wild joy ¡ª pulsed through me.

    I shifted back into my human form, my sports uniform settling around me in soft folds, my skin tingling from the change.

    And then my roommates were there ¡ª Cambria, Nari, Tamryn, Juniper ¡ª arms thrown around me without hesitation. They didn¡¯t care that people were staring.

    "She did it!" Cambria¡¯s voice was bright with pride.

    "Yes, she actually did it!" Juniper and Nari chorused.

 Chapter 106: Cowards in Private

    <h4>Chapter 106: Cowards in Private</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Iughed ¡ª breathless, shaky ¡ª but it was real. The kind ofugh thates when the weight you¡¯ve carried for years suddenly lifts.

    For the first time in a long time, I wasn¡¯t thinking about shame or failure.

    I was thinking about her.

    My wolf.

    And I couldn¡¯t wait to be alone, to speak to her, to ask her everything I¡¯d been holding inside.

    ---

    We drifted back toward the arena stands, my legs still tingling from the run.

    My chest rose and fell in slow, deliberate breaths, the phantom sensation of paws against earth still imprinted somewhere inside me.

    The others fanned out beside me, and without a word, we all made for the refreshment table.

    Cold bottles of water were piled in tubs of ice, condensation running down the sides like tiny rivers. I grabbed one, the chill biting into my fingers, and twisted the cap open.

    The first gulp was bliss ¡ª sharp and clean, the kind of drink that seemed to wash every ache away.

    Then we found a spot with a good view and sank onto the benches. One by one, the remaining groups lined up at the starting lines, the whistle blowing, drones humming overhead as the monitor screens lit up with their progress.

    The crowd¡¯s cheers rose and fell in waves, and I let myself soak it in ¡ª theughter, the shouting, the pping.

    I felt oddly... lighter. Like the embarrassment I¡¯d feared so badly just this morning had been burned off somewhere between the start and finish lines.

    When the final group crossed the line, an instructor¡¯s voice boomed through the speakers, rich andmanding.

    "Wolf race concluded. All participants, well done. Next event: third-yearbat session. All students, please remain seated."

    The air shifted instantly. Conversations spiked. My roommates straightened in unison.

    "Oh, finally!" Nari grinned, rubbing her hands together. "I¡¯ve been waiting all week to see someone get thrown into the dirt."

    The announcement continued ¡ª outlining the rules: no weapons beyond what the school provided, victory only by submission or being knocked out of bounds, medics on standby for safety.

    And, to my mild disappointment, the reminder that thebat session was optional.

    It wasn¡¯t until the instructor explicitly said, <i>"No members of the student council are signed up to participate"</i> that I felt my mood dip.

    I¡¯d been curious ¡ª no, eager ¡ª to see Regina and her clique out there. To watch someone else¡¯s confidence tested under the pressure of a real fight.

    Nari snorted. "Figures. Those pompous peacocks never risk dirtying their feathers. What¡¯s worse is the school lets them get away with it."

    I followed her gaze and spotted them easily: the six council members, standing off to one side in their perfectly fitted sportswear, looking like they¡¯d stepped straight out of a photo shoot.

    Even without participating, theymanded attention¡ªor maybe demanded it.

    Juniper tilted her head. "Or maybe they are scared of getting their faces rearranged."

    The image hit me so fast I burst outughing, my voice mixing with the chorus from the others.

    Tamryn leaned forward, smirking. "Please. They¡¯d rather be called cowards in private than disgraced in public."

    Theughter came again, lighter this time, my ribs aching just enough to remind me I was alive. Still, as the noise ebbed, I found myself ncing at the council¡¯s little cluster.

    Were they really afraid? Or was this just another part of their untouchable game?

    The moment the first two third-year students stepped into thebat ring, the arena seemed to inhale.

    The chatter faded into a tense, buzzing quiet, broken only by the announcer¡¯s voice as rules were restated and the fighters took their stances.

    A whistle blew ¡ª sharp, slicing the air ¡ª and the match erupted into motion.

    The ground was a blend of packed dirt and sand, and every footfall sent little clouds swirling upward.

    Shouts rose from the stands as one student lunged forward, aiming a strike at their opponent¡¯s ribs.

    The other ducked under it, spinning, kicking up grit. I could almost feel the impact of every hit in my own bones, even from this distance.

    Some matches ended quickly ¡ª a sharp throw, a sudden pin. Others dragged on, sweat dripping from the fighters¡¯ temples as they circled each other, breaths heaving, waiting for the smallest slip.

    We watched a string of victories and defeats, and my friends were more animated than they¡¯d been all morning.

    Cambria kept leaning forward and predicting moves seconds before they happened. Nari shouted advice at people who couldn¡¯t possibly hear her. Tamryn, arms crossed, seemed to be silently judging everyone¡¯s technique.

    When thest official match ended and apuse filled the air, I thought that was it. But then Lennon, standing near the instructors, stepped forward and took the stand.

    "Before we close," his voice rolled across the arena, "I¡¯d like to invite one more demonstration match. Thorne Wexler¡ª"

    My eyebrows shot up. The name alone drew a wave of murmurs.

    "¡ªshow everyone what it means to fight, and win, against your enemy."

    A figure detached himself from the student council¡¯s cluster. Thorne Wexler.

    From this distance, his build looked almost delicate ¡ª lean, not the bulked-up frame I¡¯d expect from a fighter.

    His face was unreadable, cold as stone, as if this wasn¡¯t worth his time but he¡¯d do it anyway.

    Lennon scanned the crowd, then pointed. "And you¡ª" He called another third-year male student, broad-shouldered and clearly well-liked by the cheers that erupted.

    They entered the ring.

    There was no handshake, no nod. Just silence thick enough to feel.

    Then the whistle blew.

    Thorne didn¡¯t charge. He moved like water ¡ª smooth, unhurried ¡ª and when his opponent struck, he was already gone, slipping aside in a blur.

    The other boy tried again, faster this time, but Thorne¡¯s counter was brutal: a precise elbow to the ribs, a sweep of the leg that sent him stumbling.

    Gasps rippled through the crowd.

    He never wasted a movement. Each dodge, each strike, felt calcted. The other student was stronger on paper ¡ª heavier, louder ¡ª but Thorne dismantled him piece by piece, until a final twist and shove sent the boy sprawling out of bounds.

    A brief silence passed, then cheers, loud and disbelieving.

    I blinked, realizing my mouth was slightly open. "He¡¯s..." I didn¡¯t even know how to finish that sentence.

    Cambria leaned closer. "That was... terrifying."

    Juniper nodded, still watching the ring. "I didn¡¯t think¡ª"

    "I take back what I said," Tamryn cut in, her voice low but firm. "About the student council members being weak."

    We all stayed quiet after that, eyes still locked on Thorne as he stepped out of the ring.

    His face hadn¡¯t changed at all. It was cold and remote, as if he hadn¡¯t just destroyed someone in under three minutes.

    And I couldn¡¯t decide if that made him more impressive ¡ª or more dangerous.

    ---

    The crowd was still buzzing as everyone streamed out of the arena, the air thick with chatter andughter.

    My roommates nked me on either side, as if they were my personal guard, weaving through the throng toward the cafeteria.

    Finally, away from the press of other voices, Cambria bumped my shoulder lightly. "We can actually celebrate you properly now," she said, her smile warm and proud.

    "That was amazing, Elira," Nari said, tilting her head to study me as though trying to figure out a secret. "How did you even do it? You were so nervous this morning."

    I thought about it for a second, reying the moment in my mind¡ªthe rush of energy, the pull of something bigger than me.

    "Honestly?" I said, grinning, "It¡¯s all thanks to the Moon Goddess."

    Cambria reached over and patted my shoulder, her palm firm and steady. "Then consider this just the beginning of many wonderful things."

    I nodded, my throat feeling oddly tight. "Thank you."

    "Fortunately," Juniper said with a sly smile, "no more public embarrassment."

    Weughed together, the tension from earlierpletely gone.

    Inside the cafeteria, the warm aroma of roasted meat and freshly baked bread wrapped around me, and my stomach suddenly remembered it hadn¡¯t eaten much since breakfast.

    We each grabbed a tray, moving down the line to pile it high ¡ª steaming vegetables, thick slices of bread, creamy pasta, golden-brown roast chicken.

    Our usual table waited for us at the far back, next to the window where sunlight poured in like molten gold.

    The chatter of the room was afortable backdrop, not the hostile attention I used to dread.

    We had barely settled down when my phone chimed. I picked it up, expecting maybe a random notification ¡ª but my breath caught when I saw it was from my group chat with the brothers.

    Lennon had sent a photo.

    My heart squeezed as I tapped it open. There I was ¡ª the red wolf ¡ª captured mid-run, my fur catching the light, my body stretched in motion.

    More images followed, each from different angles, even one snapped from the massive arena screen. Then came a ten-second video clip, the crowd¡¯s cheers muffled by the focus on my racing form.

    A smile tugged so hard at my face I was afraid it might split in two. I didn¡¯t even try to hide it.

    <i>¡¯He took pictures,¡¯ </i>I murmured, more to myself than anyone else. <i>¡¯And a video of me.¡¯</i>

    Gratitude swelled in my chest, warm and overwhelming.

    I¡¯d have something to remember this day by forever ¡ª proof that I had shifted, that I had raced, that I had been... more than I thought I could be.

 Chapter 107: My Wolf, Selene

    <h4>Chapter 107: My Wolf, Selene</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    By the time we finished our lunch and were pushing our trays onto the return rack, my phone buzzed in my pocket.

    The cafeteria doors swung open, letting in a rush of cooler air as we joined the flow of students heading out. I pulled out my phone, ncing at the screen.

    There were two new messages in my group with the brothers.

    The first was from Rennon ¡ªa simple and warm, with his trademark mix of genuine pride and encouragement. He had clearly seen the pictures and the clips Lennon sent to the group.

    The second was from Zenon. He sent just one word: <i>Congrattions.</i>

    That was it. No exmation mark. No flourish. Just the barest acknowledgment.

    And yet, something about that single word made my smile stretch even wider. Maybe because I hadn¡¯t expected anything from him at all.

    This way, there was nothing to be disappointed about ¡ª only pleasantly surprised.

    I typed out replies to both, my thumbs moving quickly. Rennon got a heartfelt thank-you peppered with a little humor.

    The reply I sent to Zenon was simpler: "<i>Thank you.</i>"

    I stared at it for a second before hitting send, wondering if he had even see it as soon as Rennon would.

    ---

    Back in our dorm, the chatter of the arena and cafeteria still lingered faintly in my ears. I tossed my phone onto my bed.

    "I¡¯m going for a shower," I announced, grabbing a clean set of clothes from my wardrobe.

    The bathroom smelled faintly ofvender from someone¡¯s earlier bath bomb. Instead of turning on the shower, I twisted the taps for one of the tubs, letting warm water gush in. The steam curled upward, wrapping around me in soft clouds.

    Since I¡¯d arrived at ESA, I hadn¡¯t once used the tub ¡ª I had always gone for the quick, standing shower. But today felt different. Today deserved something indulgent.

    I eased myself into the water, the heat seeping into my tired muscles. A sigh slipped out unbidden. The foam was light and fragrant, brushing against my skin like a secondyer of warmth.

    I hummed softly to myself, letting the melody rise and fall with the quiet slosh of water. And with my eyes closed, I could almost imagine I was floating.

    A few momentster, I heard the door creak open.

    "Are you that happy?" Cambria¡¯s voice floated in, smiling even without me looking.

    Without opening my eyes, I answered, "Of course. The Moon Goddess has finally heard my cries."

    My voice was light, almost dreamy. Wolfing out for the first time in my life still felt surreal.

    Just then, I heard the quiet pad of footsteps and opened my eyes just as Cambria came into view. Instinctively, I sank a little deeper into the water, making sure the foam covered my chest fully.

    Cambria sat gracefully on the edge of the tub, her legs angled slightly away. She smiled down at me, the warmth in her expression so genuine it made something in my chest soften.

    "This is just the beginning," she said. "The good things the Moon Goddess has for you are only starting to unfold."

    I studied her face. Cambria wasn¡¯t the type to speak just to make someone feel better, not like this. Her tone carried a weight ¡ª as if she knew something. And with her gift of sight... maybe she did.

    I tilted my head, narrowing my eyes yfully. "And what other good things does the Moon Goddess have for me?"

    Cambria pretended to think for a moment, her lips quirking. Then she stood. "Enjoy your bath, Elira" she said, ignoring my question entirely.

    "Hey¡ªwait¡ª" I started, but she was already unwrapping the towel around her body and stepping toward one of the showers. "That¡¯s not fair!"

    But she didn¡¯t return to my side.

    The sound of rushing water soon filled the room, cutting off any chance for a quick answer.

    I leaned back against the tub wall, my curiosity now sparking hotter than my earlier contentment.

    Cambria was hiding something, I was sure of it. Well... she could keep her little secret for now.

    But sooner orter, I¡¯d get it out of her ¡ª no matter the effort she tries to put into keeping her lips sealed.

    ---

    By the time I stepped out of the bathroom, steam still clinging faintly to my skin and hair, the room felt cooler, calmer.

    My body was light, loose from the soak. I crossed the space quietly, heading straight for my bed. The mattress dipped under me as I flopped down, pulling my nket halfway over my legs.

    Nari¡¯s voice cut through the quiet. "And what exactly are you trying to do?"

    I turned my head toward her, a small, sleepy smile tugging at my lips. "Trying to meet my wolf."

    Nari let out a shortugh, shaking her head. "You¡¯re weird, Elira. But good luck with that."

    I didn¡¯t bother exining. She probably thought it was strange that I didn¡¯t just talk to my wolf in my head like most shifters could. But my path was different.

    If dreams were the only way I could see her, then that was the path I¡¯d take.

    I rolled onto my side, turning my back to them. My eyelids already felt heavy.

    I had tried reaching her earlier while in the bath, calling silently in my mind, but the void had been too still, too empty. Maybe, just maybe, sleep would bridge that gap likest time.

    And it did¡ªfaster than I expected.

    One blink, and I was standing in that familiar dream-space: a vast, silvery expanse under a moon that seemed impossibly close.

    My wolf was there, her red fur gleaming like embers under moonlight.

    I felt my chest swell. "You won¡¯t believe it," I blurted, walking up to her, my hands itching to run through her fur.

    "I actually shifted. I was so scared before the race, but¡ª" My voice broke into augh. "We did it. Thank you. But how did it happen?"

    Her eyes¡ªdeep gold, steady¡ªwatched me with quiet pride. "<i>I am awakening."</i>

    The words seemed to hum through the space.

    My brows knitted. "Awakening?"

    <i>"Yes, And part of the reason you could ess me is because your channels are blocked,</i>" she said, her tone even.

    Something cold pricked at me. "So... does that mean my channels are unlocked now?"

    <i>"No. Not yet."</i> The answer came without hesitation.

    I exhaled sharply, my shoulders slumping a little. Disappointment slid in despite myself.

    Still, I pushed on because I felt it wasn¡¯t too much of a dealpared to the spectacr moment I manifested during the race.

    I couldn¡¯t trade that for anything. But I had an important question.

    "Then howe you were able to speak to me during the Mating Moon ceremony?"

    Her gaze didn¡¯t waver, but I did see the calmness settle in her eyes. "<i>Because you were in a ce filled with strong essence and power. It stirred me awake."</i>

    I frowned slightly, thinking it over. "Then... howe you appeared in my dreams before, and how did I manage to shift today?"

    She stepped closer, her fur almost brushing my arm. "<i>Do you remember our trip to the healer with our mates?"</i>

    "Of course," I said slowly.

    <i>"She is powerful. She unlocked things¡ªsmall things, but enough."</i>

    My lips parted. So that was it?

    I remembered leaving that ce with a pit of disappointment in my stomach while fighting back tears of heartbreak, convinced the whole trip had been pointless. Now, my chest warmed with gratitude. I¡¯d been so wrong.

    I let out a slow sigh, the tension leaving me. "Alright... so when will you be able to speak to me in my head like normal wolves do?"

    <i>"Sooner than you expect, Elira."</i>

    That answer made my pulse pick up, but the way my name rolled off her tongue assured me in ways I didn¡¯t expect. I could live with ¡¯soon.¡¯

    A thought suddenly struck me. "Wait¡ªwhat¡¯s your name?" I had forgotten to ask herst time before she disappeared. Thank goodness I remembered it on time, at this moment.

    Her golden eyes softened. <i>"Selene. My name is Selene."</i>

    The sound of it lingered in the air like a ribbon of smoke.

    Selene. My wolf¡ªmy other half.

    ---

    I woke to the mellow gold of evening spilling through the window, warm and drowsy across my skin.

    The nap had been deep enough to leave my limbs pleasantly heavy, but my mind... my mind was alert.

    One thought floated there, crisp and whole.

    Her name.

    <i>Selene.</i>

    Iy there a moment longer, the word curling through me like the final note of a song.

    Saying it in my head sent a strangefort rippling through my chest, as though my wolf¡ªSelene¡ªwere pressing her muzzle against me in silent acknowledgement.

    I rolled onto my back, staring at Cambria¡¯s bunk above me, a small smile pulling at my lips.

    My roommates¡¯ chatter drifted in from the far side of the room, but I barely heard it. I was too caught up in the quiet thrill of connection.

    "Selene," I murmured under my breath this time, testing the sound on my tongue. It was soft but strong¡ªlike her.

    No answer came, not in words, but there was a pulse of warmth inside me, as if she¡¯d heard.

    I sat up slowly, still smiling, my heart impossibly light.

 Chapter 108: A Perfect Day

    <h4>Chapter 108: A Perfect Day</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Juniper¡¯s voice cut through the quiet little bubble I¡¯d been in. "Alright, what are you smiling about?"

    I blinked at her after being caught. The warmth from Selene¡¯s presence still hummed in my chest, and I wasn¡¯t ready to share it¡ªnot yet.

    I shook my head with a faint smirk. "Nothing."

    Tamryn stretched her arms above her head, her tone brisk. "Well, whatever it is, it¡¯s time to clean up this room before dinner."

    A groan threatened to escape me. My body felt pleasantly heavy from the nap, but my stomach growled like it had been starved all day.

    ¡¯<i>Clean first or eat first?¡¯</i> The answer was obvious.

    "I¡¯m grabbing a snack," I announced, pushing myself up from the bed. My feet padded over to my shelf, and I pulled out a packet of nut bars and dried fruit. "Anyone want some?"

    Cambria and Juniper¡¯s hands went up instantly, like schoolchildren volunteering for something fun. They made their way over, smiling as I split the snacks into neat little piles for them.

    Nari lingered by her bed before strolling over, sighing dramatically. "Ugh. I¡¯m hungry, but I can¡¯t eat now¡ªI¡¯m watching my weight."

    But her eyes flicked toward my shelf. "You have any candies?"

    I nodded, opening the shelf again and fishing out a small bag of wrapped sweets. I poured a few into her palm.

    "Bless you," she said with exaggerated sincerity, before sashaying back toward her corner with the others.

    I polished off my snack in quick bites, the salty-sweet taste filling me with just enough energy to move. Then I grabbed the cleaning supplies and joined Juniper and Cambria in the bathroom.

    The work was rhythmic¡ªscrubbing tiles, rinsing sinks, wiping mirrors until they gleamed. By the time we¡¯d worked through the bathroom and the rest of the room, over thirty minutes had vanished, and my stomach was practically gnawing at itself.

    We freshened up, trading spots in front of the mirror until we were all satisfied enough to head out.

    The cafeteria was alive with warm light and the mingled scents of roasted meat, fresh bread, and sizzling oil.

    Tonight¡¯s spread seemed designed for hunters¡ªtters of grilled chicken, beef skewers, roasted fish with lemon, and even glossy-fried drumsticks glistening under the heatmps.

    "Too many choices," Nari muttered, standing in front of the serving counter like a general surveying a battlefield.

    "I know," I admitted, staring at the rows of protein like each one was trying to seduce me.

    Cambria nced back over her shoulder, already assembling her te. "Elira, stick to proteins and veggies. You will need them now."

    "Definitely," Tamryn added, her tone firm but not unkind. "You¡¯ve got to take care of your diet and start exercising more often, now that you can wolf out."

    I knew they were right, even if my appetite didn¡¯t match the idea of a heaping te. Still, I forced myself to make thoughtful choices¡ªtwo types of grilled meat, one fried, a serving of roasted fish.

    I added two scoops of boiled purple rice and a drizzle of light gravy for warmth.

    At the drink machine, the chilled bottles of water fogged in the cool air, and I grabbed one, condensation already beading on the surface.

    Our favourite table¡ªthe one by the far window with its view of the dusky sky¡ªwas miraculously empty today even though were a few minuteste.

    We slid into our seats, trays clinking softly against the polished wood.

    Nari had barely swallowed her first bite before her gaze found me. "So... did you finally meet your wolf in dreand?"

    The question pulled a small smile from me. I set down my fork. "Yeah. I did." I paused, letting the moment linger a little before I added, "Her name is Selene."

    All four of them perked up at that, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and approval.

    "Ooh, pretty," Juniper said, her voice lilting.

    "My wolf¡¯s name is Lyanna," Cambria offered, her tone calm and warm.

    "Mine¡¯s Vega," Nari said with a little proud tilt of her chin.

    Tamryn smirked faintly. "Serac," she said simply.

    "And mine¡¯s Isolde," Juniper added quickly, as though she couldn¡¯t bear to be left out of the little name-sharing circle.

    Cambria leaned forward slightly. "Fortunately for you, with the general practical Science of Scent & Tracking course on Wednesday, Selene can help you out."

    I gave her a small nod. "Hopefully."

    I didn¡¯t want to admit out loud that I was afraid to hope too much. The sting of past embarrassments was still too fresh, and I didn¡¯t want to feel that crushing disappointment again.

    As I ate, my mind wandered toward Wednesday¡ªimagining the course, the eyes watching me, the pressure to perform.

    Silently, I sent a small prayer up to the Moon goddess: "<i>Help me again, like you did today."</i>

    Nari broke into my thoughts. "Speaking of ns... we need to talk about tomorrow? Any other ideas apart from what Tamryn and Juniper suggested on Monday?"

    Silence fell around the table. I nced down at my te. I didn¡¯t know this ce well enough to suggest anything.

    Nari didn¡¯t seem fazed. She gave a little shrug and said, "Alright, then. I say we go shopping too¡ªget some supplies while we¡¯re at it."

    Cambria and Juniper exchanged quick, excited nces, but Tamryn rolled her eyes. "Shopping is tiring and boring."

    Nari met her gaze head-on, voice sharp but yful. "No, study is what¡¯s boring and tiring."

    "If you like, don¡¯t study," Tamryn shot back, "and then you will fail and get thrown out of ESA."

    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. ¡¯<i>How on earth did a perfectly harmless conversation turn into a skirmish?¡¯</i>

    Cambria sighed and nced between the two of them. "Weren¡¯t we nning tomorrow? How did this turn into... whatever this is?"

    Nari looked away, clearing her throat. Then she turned to the rest of us. "Alright. Apart from Tamryn, anyone object to shopping?"

    No one raised a hand. I certainly didn¡¯t. Shopping wasn¡¯t my passion, but I¡¯d enjoyed it the two times Lennon and Rennon had taken me out.

    Tamryn gave a small huff. "I¡¯m not against shopping. I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s tiring and boring for me."

    Nari epted that with a nod and moved on.

    "Okay. So here¡¯s tomorrow¡¯s n: after breakfast in the cafeteria, we hit the museum to check out the new supernatural artefacts¡ªTamryn¡¯s idea. Then we leave school for lunch, then go shopping. After that, we will go to the park and run in wolf form to stretch our bones. Finally, dinner at the rooftop restaurant in Silverlight Square¡ªthe one Juniper suggested¡ªbefore heading back to school."

    The table hummed with approval. I had to admit, it sounded like a perfect day.

    Still, one question nagged at me. "Uh... how exactly are we leaving the school? Since cabs and rickshaws can¡¯t enter the grounds¡ªand the dorm to the gate is kind of far."

    The distance was like a short road trip.

    At my question, Cambria, Nari, and Juniper all turned to look at Tamryn at the exact same time.

    I looked between the three of them. "What? Why are you all looking at her?" Then back at Tamryn. "Seriously... what am I missing here?"

    Tamryn¡¯s fork paused mid-air, her expression ttening like she had just been caught in a trap she sawing a mile away.

    Cambria was the first to speak, her tone deceptively casual. "Well... someone here has a very handsome brother."

    Juniper¡¯s grin was wicked. "Very handsome. And very much in possession of a nice car."

    My brows rose slowly. "And that... someone is Tamryn?"

    Tamryn sighed, stabbing her food a little harder than necessary. "I knew you three would never let this go."

    Cambria leaned forward, her eyes glinting. "You can¡¯t me us for remembering. He was the one who dropped you off your first day here."

    Juniper sped her hands together dramatically. "Looking like he had just walked out of a high-end fashion ad."

    Nari smirked. "And you conveniently never mentioned him again."

    Tamryn rolled her eyes. "Because he¡¯s my brother. Not your personal chauffeur."

    Cambria ignored the protest entirely. "So... here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. You¡¯re going to call him tonight. And tomorrow morning, he¡¯s going to pick us up after breakfast and our tour at the museum."

    Tamryn looked ready to argue, but Juniper spoke before she could.

    "Think of it this way¡ªyou will save us the long walk to the gate, and you will save yourself from Nariining about her feet before we even get to lunch."

    "I do notin about my feet that much," Nari muttered, though she didn¡¯t sound entirely convinced.

    I tilted my head, watching Tamryn carefully. She was fighting to look annoyed, but there was a tiny twitch at the corner of her mouth¡ªbetraying just the faintest smirk.

    Finally, she gave a resigned sigh. "Fine. But if he says no, you all better be ready to walk."

    Cambria and Juniper exchanged victorious nces, Nari grinned, and I just shook my head, smiling into my food.

 Chapter 109: Tamrynâ€™s Brother

    <h4>Chapter 109: Tamryn¡¯s Brother</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Something told me tomorrow was going to be more eventful than I¡¯d imagined. And I can¡¯t wait to meet Tamryn¡¯s brother.

    I was already wondering what his personality was like.

    The moment we stepped back into our dorm room, Tamryn wasted no time.

    "I¡¯m calling my brother now," she announced, already reaching for her phone.

    The air changed instantly¡ªalmost like the room has inhaled. The chatter that had been bouncing between us on the way back from the cafeteria dissolved into silence.

    From my bed, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sudden way Cambria, Nari, and Juniper converged on Tamryn like moths to a very reluctant me.

    Tamryn put the phone to her ear, and the entire room seemed to hold its breath.

    I couldn¡¯t hear the person on the other end, but from the tilt of her head and the faint curl at the corner of her lips, I could tell it wass going well.

    Then Tamryn stopped talking and just listened. The silence stretched, broken only by the soft hum of the dorm¡¯s heater.

    Finally, she said, "Good night," in that t, I¡¯m-not-as-excited-as-you-think tone that only she could manage.

    The second she hung up, Nari burst out, "Well? What did he say?"

    "He agreed," Tamryn replied, casual as ever, as if she hadn¡¯t just secured the golden ticket out of the school grounds for all of us tomorrow.

    What happened next was chaos¡ªhappy chaos.

    Cambria and Juniper squealed. Nari wrapped her arms around Tamryn, and somehow the three of them managed to drag her into a group hug. The bed dipped and shifted under their movements.

    Tamryn, however, didn¡¯t even let herself enjoy it. "Release me," she ordered, "and keep your voices down, unless you want the dorm mistress to hear and cancel your little trip tomorrow."

    The effect was immediate. The room quietened as if someone had hit the mute button.

    I couldn¡¯t help it in the end¡ªI chuckled. The threat worked better than any spell could. Tamryn finally wriggled free and straightened her top like their affection had ruffled her sense of dignity.

    Nari, unbothered, beamed. "Tomorrow is going to be a great day. I¡¯m picking something nice to wear right now."

    That was apparently the signal, because suddenly everyone started heading to their wardrobes, rifling through hangers with the kind of urgency normally reserved for final exams or surprise pop quizzes.

    I hovered for a second, watching the scene like it was a y I just happened to stumble into, but eventually curiosity¡ªand maybe a bit of peer pressure¡ªpushed me toward my own wardrobe.

    The faint scent ofvender from my fabric softener rose as I sifted through my clothes. S

    omething nice... I finally settled on a simple, flowy dress I¡¯ve only worn once before. It¡¯s not shy, but I¡¯ve always liked how the skirt swayed when I walked.

    By the time I turned around, everyone else had their outfit draped neatly over their bed. Tamryn¡¯s choice¡ªbaggy jeans and a in polo¡ªstood out like a rock in a garden full of flowers.

    The rest of us had picked dresses in varying degrees of "tomorrow-ready."

    That was when Nari shifted gears entirely.

    "Okay, hairstyles," she said, as if she was now themander of a military operation. "We are waking up an hour earlier than usual to style our hair and do makeup. No exceptions."

    Makeup? Hair styling?

    My eyebrows shot up. I blinked at them, half-wondering if there was a formal event I somehow wasn¡¯t told about.

    The energy in the room felt... anticipatory, like there was a secret floating in the air that I just haven¡¯t caught yet.

    The more I listened to them, the more certain I became that I was missing something.

    It wasn¡¯t just the excitement about going out; it was the way Cambria and Juniper kept exchanging those quick nces, or how Nari¡¯s grin seemed to stretch wider every time Tamryn¡¯s name came up.

    I folded my dress neatly at the foot of my bed, pretending not to notice. If they wanted to tell me, they would... eventually. But the curiosity itched like a tag on the inside of my cor.

    "Remember," Nari said, holding a bobby pin in one hand like it was a pointer stick, "if we¡¯re meeting him first thing, we can¡¯t look like we just rolled out of bed."

    <i>Him.</i> My head tilted slightly. She hadn¡¯t said Tamryn¡¯s brother, but the weight on that <i>him</i> made it sound as if the whole day revolved around this mysterious person.

    Tamryn, for her part, sat cross-legged on her bed scrolling through her phone, pretending she wasn¡¯t the center of their ns. But every so often, a faint smile tugged at her lips, like she was listening to a private joke.

    I busied myself with lining up my shoes for tomorrow, but my mind wouldn¡¯t settle. They were nning hairstyles, outfits, even the exact time to leave the dorm... all for what was supposed to be a casual outing.

    Cambria was now holding up two different nes in front of the mirror, asking Juniper which suited her better. Juniper pointed to the silver one without hesitation.

    Nari was already digging in her makeup pouch, setting out little bottles and palettes on her desk like an artist preparing a canvas.

    Once again, I had the distinct feeling that tomorrow wasn¡¯t just about shopping, lunch, or even the rooftop restaurant.

    Something else was going on. And I could already guess what it was.

    ---

    The next morning, the room buzzed with a kind of nervous energy I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    Cambria was already dressed, her long hair braided neatly over one shoulder, while Nari stood at the mirror, carefully lining her eyes with the precision of someone painting a masterpiece.

    Even Juniper, who usually preferred a quick brush of her hair and lip balm, had pulled out her curling iron.

    I didn¡¯t need to guess the reason. Tamryn¡¯s brother was picking us upter, and judging by how much time my roommates were investing into their appearance, he must be something more than just "handsome."

    Tamryn herself, of course, was in no rush. She strolled around in her robe, sipping tea and checking her phone, her baggy jeans and polo shirt neatly folded on her bed.

    "You¡¯re enjoying this way too much," I said as I tied the sash on my dress.

    Her smirk was faint but amused. "Watching them panic over a man they haven¡¯t even been introduced to? Oh, absolutely."

    Nari huffed, still focused on her eyeliner. "It¡¯s called putting in effort, Tamryn. You should try it sometime."

    Tamryn only sipped her tea again.

    Once everyone was finally satisfied with their appearance, we made our way to the cafeteria for breakfast.

    The smell of fresh bread and sizzling eggs greeted us, and I felt my stomach tighten with hunger.

    I grabbed a te and filled it with scrambled eggs, toast, and a small bowl of fruit, while Tamryn went straight for ck coffee and a croissant.

    Cambria chatted about what she hoped to see in the museum, Juniper hummed in agreement, and Nari kept mentioning how important it was to take pictures while we were there.

    I listened, eating quickly, knowing we had a packed schedule.

    The walk to the school museum took us past the east gardens, where sunlight dappled the stone path and the flowers swayed gently in the breeze.

    Inside, the museum smelled faintly of polished wood and old paper. Tall ss cases lined the walls, each holding artefacts steeped in history¡ªsome humming faintly with dormant power.

    A staff member, a tall woman with streaks of silver in her hair, greeted us warmly and began to exin the newest additions.

    She gestured to a sword with a hilt shaped like a wolf¡¯s head, telling us it once belonged to a warrior who fought under the first Alpha of the North.

    My skin prickled faintly as I leaned closer, sensing the lingering essence clinging to it.

    We moved from case to case, the woman describing each object with a storyteller¡¯s ir¡ªa moonstone pendant said to enhance prophetic dreams, a vial of preserved wolfsbane used in ancient trials, and an old journal with pages that shiftednguage depending on the reader.

    By the time we stepped back outside the museum¡¯s front double doors, the afternoon sun was warm on our shoulders. And I felt like my mind was still full of the strange, glittering weight of the past.

    Our surrounding beyond was quiet except for the sight of our fellow students in their mufti.

    Cambria kept subtly checking her lipstick in the reflection of her phone screen, while Nari shifted from foot to foot, ncing down the road like she could summon him faster through sheer willpower.

    Just then, a low, smooth purr of an engine reached us before the car appeared¡ªa sleek ck sedan, polished to a shine. It slowed to a graceful stop in front of us.

    Tamryn didn¡¯t rush forward. Instead, she adjusted her bag and strolled to the passenger side, as though she had been expecting this exact car at this exact second.

 Chapter 110: Sunday Day-Out (I)

    <h4>Chapter 110: Sunday Day-Out (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The driver¡¯s door opened, and out stepped a man who, for a moment, made me forget the sun was shining.

    He was tall, broad-shouldered, with hair the color of dark roast coffee, neatly styled.

    His smile was polite but warm, his posture straight but rxed¡ªsomeonepletely at ease in his own skin.

    Nari sucked in a tiny breath beside me. Cambria¡¯s fingers froze halfway through tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. Even Juniper, who was normally unshakable, tilted her head like she was trying to discreetly appraise him.

    Tamryn barely blinked. "Elira," she said, nodding in my direction first, "this is my older brother, Kaelen. Kaelen, this is Elira."

    He turned to me with a polite nod, his voice smooth. "Nice to meet you."

    "Nice to meet you too," I replied, hoping my tone didn¡¯t betray the faint rush of warmth in my cheeks.

    Tamryn went on, her hand sweeping casually toward the others. "And these are my roommates¡ªNari, Cambria, and Juniper."

    Each of them responded in turn, Nari with a bright smile, Cambria with an almost shy dip of her chin, and Juniper with a short, confident nod.

    Kaelen greeted each one with the same courteous warmth, and I could practically hear Nari¡¯s thoughts buzzing like a hive.

    "Alright," Tamryn said, opening the back door of the car, "everyone in. We¡¯ve got lunch to hunt down before shopping."

    We slid into the back seats, the soft leather cool against my skin. As Kaelen started the engine and pulled away from the curb, I caught Cambria¡¯s reflection in the window¡ªher lips curved into a grin that said this trip was already exceeding her expectations.

    ---

    The ride started off in silence, the low hum of the engine filling the space between us. From my seat by the window, I watched the school gates shrink in the side mirror, a little thrill running through me at the thought of leaving the grounds for the first time this week.

    Kaelen drove with an ease that matched his calm presence, one hand on the wheel, the other resting loosely against the gear.

    "So," he asked after a moment, ncing briefly into the rearview mirror, "how¡¯s second month at ESA going?"

    Cambria answered before anyone else could. "Busy, but... exciting. The kind of exciting you don¡¯t want to miss." Her tone carried that extra lilt of someone trying to impress.

    Nari chimed in right after, leaning forward slightly between the seats. "It¡¯s intense, but worth it. And with people like you helping us out..." she trailed off, letting her words hang in the air like apliment waiting to be caught.

    Kaelen only chuckled politely. "I¡¯m just giving you a lift. The real credit goes to your instructors."

    Juniper smirked faintly but said nothing, her eyes flicking toward Kaelen with a sharpness that made me think she was already cataloguing everything about him, the way she did with most people she found interesting.

    I sat back quietly, my fingers resting in myp. Yes, Kaelen was handsome¡ªobjectively so. His features were neat, his posture strong, his voice calm. But my mind immediately went to Zenon, Lennon, and Rennon.

    Their presence alone carried more weight than looks could measure. Their height, their sharp lines of beauty, the gravity in their eyes.

    Maybe because they were mine.

    Nari whispered to Juniper, not as quietly as she probably thought: "And here I thought ESA was full of impressive guys already..."

    Before Kaelen could even react, Tamryn cut in tly, her voice carrying that dry finality only she could pull off.

    "Don¡¯t even think about it. He already has a mate."

    The effect was immediate. Cambria¡¯s hopeful smile slipped, Nari¡¯s eyes widened, and Juniper raised her brows, caught between amusement and disappointment.

    Kaelen didn¡¯t even flinch. "Tamryn," he said mildly, "you don¡¯t have to announce my life story."

    "You¡¯re wee," Tamryn replied without the faintest hint of apology.

    I had to bite back augh. Trust Tamryn to end the daydream before it could start.

    The car settled back into a quieter rhythm after that, though I could sense Nari and Cambria¡¯s thoughts still buzzing in the charged silence.

    As for me, I turned my gaze back to the passing streets outside, my lips curving in a small, private smile.

    ---

    The fast-food restaurant smelled of grilled meat, fried spices, and something sweet that made my stomach growl the moment we stepped inside.

    Kaelen held the ss door open for us, his quiet politeness making him seem even taller.

    We moved through the line together, trays in hand. I picked something simple¡ªchicken strips, a small bowl of vegetable stir-fry, and a sparkling lemonade.

    On the other hand, the others piled their trays high like they hadn¡¯t eaten in days, well, except for Nari who was obviously watching her calorie intake.

    When we reached the cashier, Kaelen pulled out his card before any of us could even reach for our purses.

    "I will take care of it," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Nari tried to protest, but he only gave her a calm smile and tapped the card against the machine. Receipt in hand, he nced at Tamryn.

    "Text me when you¡¯re done with the mall. I will be nearby."

    And just like that, he was gone¡ªleaving behind the scent of his cologne and a room full of girls with mixed emotions.

    We carried our trays to a table near the window, sliding into our seats. For a moment, no one said a word, then Cambria sighed heavily, leaning back against her chair.

    "Of course, he already has a mate."

    "Yeah," Nari muttered, stabbing her fork into her fries with unnecessary force. Then she turned to Tamryn, eyes narrowed. "Why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner?"

    Tamryn was the picture of nonchnce, sipping from her ss of orange juice like the world¡¯s most patient cat.

    "You didn¡¯t ask," she said. "None of you cared to ask."

    Juniper groaned, dropping her face into her palms. "If only you all knew the kind of dream I had about Kaelenst night..."

 Chapter 111: Sunday Day-Out (II)

    <h4>Chapter 111: Sunday Day-Out (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    We all looked at her with varying degrees of amusement. Juniper lifted her head dramatically, her lips twitching with a smirk.

    "We got married and had two pups. He even built me a ss house by theke."

    Cambria burst intoughter, shaking her head. "A ss house? Juniper, did you really have to go that far?"

    "Yes," Juniper replied with exaggerated seriousness. "Fantasizing is healthy. I highly rmend it."

    Nari snorted, nearly choking on her soda. "It seems like you had it the worst out of all of us."

    Theirughter bubbled over the table, infectious and bright. I found myselfughing too, warmth spreading through me.

    For a moment, it didn¡¯t matter that Kaelen was already mated, or that my friends were half-jokingly brokenhearted.

    But Tamryn¡ªalways the reality check¡ªset down her juice and looked at Juniper squarely. "End your dreams now. The Moon goddess isn¡¯t going to let thate to pass."

    Juniper slumped in her seat with an exaggerated groan, covering her eyes. "You just killed thest flicker of my hope."

    We allughed harder, even Tamryn, though she tried to hide her smile behind another sip of juice.

    The rest of lunch was easy and warm, filled with chatter, clinking cups, and little bursts ofughter. When our trays were finally empty, Nari pushed back her chair and stood.

    "The mall is just a few blocks away," she announced with renewed energy. "We can walk there."

    Everyone agreed without hesitation, and soon enough, we were spilling out of the restaurant into the bright afternoon.

    The air was cooler than I expected, carrying the hum of the city¡ªtraffic, chatter, and the distant rhythm of music from a street corner performer.

    We fell into step together, side by side, our voices rising in fresh conversation as we made our way toward the mall.

    ---

    The shopping mall rose before us like a glittering pce of ss and light. Its wide entrance buzzed with students, families, and young couples weaving in and out with glossy bags swinging from their arms.

    The moment we stepped through the automatic doors, cool air washed over me, carrying scents of polished floors, sweet perfume from the beauty counters, and the faint tang of freshly baked pretzels drifting from the food court.

    Nari sped her hands together dramatically. "Ah, shopping ¡ª the true cure to all heartache."

    Juniper snorted. "Spoken like someone who¡¯s about to finish all her money."

    Nari tossed her hair back. "It¡¯s called investing in happiness."

    Cambria and Iughed, while Tamryn only rolled her eyes and muttered something under her breath about "consumerist nonsense."

    Still, she followed us willingly enough, hands stuffed into the pockets of her jeans.

    The first store we entered was a boutique with walls lined with dresses that looked like they belonged at cocktail parties rather than casual outings.

    Nari immediately darted toward a rack of glittering tops, while Juniper trailed after her, squealing at a short, shimmery red dress.

    "Oh, Elira, you¡¯d look amazing in this!" Juniper eximed, holding it up against me. The sequins caught the light, sending tiny sparks dancing across my skin.

    I wrinkled my nose,ughing. "I¡¯d blind everyone the second I walked out in that."

    "That¡¯s the point!" Juniper replied, her eyes twinkling with mischief.

    Cambria, meanwhile, was more practical. She found a soft, pastel sundress and turned to me. "This would suit you. It¡¯s simple, but it has elegance. Try it."

    I took it from her with a small smile. I didn¡¯t often think about clothes, but the idea of blending in with my roommates tomorrow¡ªof not being the odd one out¡ªwas strangelyforting.

    We spent nearly an hour in that store, rotating in and out of dressing rooms.

    Juniper came out in the red sequin dress, spinning in front of the mirror like she was on a runway. Nari tried on three different tops, each brighter than thest, before deciding she¡¯d "need them all for options."

    Cambria stuck to a single flowing dress that hugged her in all the right ways, and Tamryn... Tamryn walked out in the exact same jeans and polo shirt she had been wearing before.

    I chuckled when I saw her. "You didn¡¯t even change."

    "I did," she replied tly. "These are the same clothes. Just... new."

    That sent us all into another fit ofughter, except Tamryn, who only smirked faintly, amused by our reaction more than anything.

    By the time we left the boutique, each of us carried at least one bag. My sundress hung folded in its glossy bag, lighter than air, but I kept sneaking nces at it as though it might disappear if I blinked too long.

    Next came the essory shops¡ªsparkling disys of earrings, nes, bangles, and handbags.

    Nari tried on sunsses, striking ridiculous poses until Cambria threatened to record her. Juniper debated between two chokers before Tamryn, of all people, told her which one "didn¡¯t make her look desperate."

    Iughed so hard at that she nearly dropped the ne she was examining.

    Eventually, we drifted toward the cosmetics section of a massive department store. Rows upon rows of lipsticks, palettes, and brushesy before us like candy, each more colorful than thest.

    Nari and Juniper dove straight in, swatching lipsticks on the backs of their hands, squealing about shades and finishes.

    Cambria, more restrained, tested a warm blush on her wrist and then nodded approvingly at the reflection in the mirror.

    "Come on, Elira," Juniper urged, tugging me closer. "At least try a lipstick. You can¡¯t keep hiding behind that natural beauty excuse."

    I sighed but leaned in. The first shade she picked was too bright, the second too dark, but the third¡ªsoft rose with a hint of shimmer¡ªmade me pause.

    My reflection looked... different. Not someone else, but a slightly bolder version of myself.

    By the time we finally left the department store, our arms were weighed down with more bags than I thought possible.

    As we stepped back into the open air, the sun was already beginning to dip, washing the sky in shades of gold and pink.

    Shopping hadn¡¯t just been about clothes or makeup. It had been about us¡ªfive girlsughing, teasing, and weaving threads of memory into something stronger than I had realized before.

    "Alright," Nari said, adjusting her bags with determination. "Next stop¡ªthe park."

 Chapter 112: I belong to the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 112: I belong to the Wind</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The park was only a short walk from the mall, but by the time we arrived, the sun had already slipped lower, streaking the sky with crimson and violet.

    Golden light filtered through the trees, casting long shadows across the wide open field that stretched before us.

    It wasn¡¯t just an ordinary park¡ªthis was one of the designated wolf-runs, a ce designed for us to let loose without worrying about human eyes.

    Tall fences covered in enchanted ivy surrounded the grounds, pulsing faintly with protective wards.

    The air itself felt charged, heavy with the scents of earth, grass, and the faint musk of wolves who had run here earlier in the day.

    Nari dropped her bags on a nearby bench with a dramatic sigh of relief. "Finally. My arms were about to fall off."

    Juniper plopped down beside her, fanning herself. "All worth it. Tomorrow, we will look wless."

    Cambria smiled faintly but didn¡¯t join them. Instead, she walked toward the center of the field, tilting her head back to breathe in the open air.

    Tamryn, as always, was already scanning the area with sharp eyes, making sure no one was lurking nearby.

    I followed, clutching my own bag more carefully than necessary. My heart began to pound¡ªnot from nerves about the run itself, but from the anticipation of what it meant.

    This would be my first time running freely with them in wolf form apart from yesterday¡¯s contest. But I wasn¡¯t sure if I was going to wolf out again today.

    Selene had said, <i>¡¯Soon...¡¯</i> I didn¡¯t know if my timing was too fast.

    But I had to try. It felt like the right thing, so I tried reaching out to her.

    <i>"Selene, are you with me?"</i>

    What felt like a long moment of silence followed. But to my surprise, I felt Selene stir inside me, her voice a warm, velvet ripple.

    "<i>Do not worry. Elira. I¡¯m here with you now. You were made for this."</i>

    Instantly, a smile tugged at the edge of my lips. She was here, and already talking about the race.

    <i>"But what if I stumble? What if I can¡¯t keep up?"</i> I whispered inwardly.

    Her tone softened, yet held unshakable certainty. "<i>You will not stumble. You will soar. Trust me, Elira. I¡¯m ready when you¡¯re ready."</i>

    I swallowed, my face blooming into a full confident smile.

    "Alright,dies," Nari announced, standing again and brushing off her skirt. "Enough chatting. Who¡¯s ready to run?"

    "Me," Juniper said eagerly, already pulling at the hem of her dress like she couldn¡¯t shift fast enough.

    Cambria¡¯s eyes shimmered as she nodded. Even Tamryn, though she kept her cool expression, set her bag carefully on the grass and began tugging her polo over her head.

    The sight of them all preparing tugged at something deep in my chest. A few weeks ago, I couldn¡¯t even reach my wolf, and now... now I was standing here about to run beside them.

    Juniper was the first to shift, herugh dissolving into a chorus of cracks and pops as fur rippled across her body. Within moments, a sleek silver wolf stood where she had been, tail swishing excitedly.

    Nari followed, her transformation just as swift, her wolf¡¯s coat a burnished gold that caught thest rays of the sun.

    Cambria¡¯s shift was slower, deliberate, her midnight-ck wolf emerging with a grace that made my breath catch.

    Tamrynst, her deep russet wolf padding forward with calm control.

    Then it was my turn.

    I closed my eyes and reached inward. Selene was already there, waiting with open arms.

    Her power rose through me, a surge of warmth and strength, and my body answered¡ªbones realigning, muscles stretching, skin prickling as fur burst forth.

    The change didn¡¯t even hurt just like the first time, it felt like slipping into my truest form.

    When I opened my eyes again, the world was sharper, brighter. Every scent, every rustle of leaves, every flutter of wings high above felt alive in me.

    I nced at my friends, not roommates now, and they all looked back, tails wagging in excitement.

    Juniper barked yfully, lowering her front paws in invitation.

    I couldn¡¯t stop my tail from swishing. With a burst of energy, I lunged forward, and the run began.

    The five of us tore across the field, paws thundering against the earth, hearts beating in unison.

    Wind rushed past my ears, carrying the sound ofughter that wasn¡¯t quiteughter but something deeper, freer.

    Juniper darted ahead, zigzagging with boundless energy. Nari chased after her, snapping yfully at her heels.

    Cambria kept steady pace at my side, her presence like an anchor, while Tamryn brought up the rear, her russet form powerful and unshaken.

    For the first time today, I felt... limitless. I was no longer the one who whispered prayers in desperation. It was just me and Selene. Just us, one being, running under the vast open sky.

    <i>"You see"</i> Selene¡¯s voice purred with quiet pride. "<i>You belong to the wind. To freedom. To power. No one can take this from you now."</i>

    I barked in joy, pushing harder, faster, until the others had to match my stride.

    The field blurred around us, and for that one endless evening, I wasn¡¯t afraid of whaty ahead. I wasn¡¯t weighed down by doubts.

    I was alive.

    By the time we finally slowed down, the field looked like it had been kissed by shadows, the sun nothing more than a golden rim along the horizon.

    My breaths came in heavy pants, my paws damp with grass and soil. Selene hummed in contentment inside me, satisfied with our first true run.

    We circled back toward the bench. Then one by one, we shifted back, bones cracking and sliding, fur retreating until we were all once again human, flushed and glowing with the kind of tired happiness that only came from freedom.

    I sat down heavily on the bench, brushing stray grass from my legs as Nari stretched her arms overhead with a loud groan.

    "That¡ª" she panted, "was the best thing I¡¯ve done all week."

    Juniperughed, sinking onto the grass. "Speak for yourself. I think I left my lungs somewhere back there."

    Cambria¡¯s lips curved in that quiet, knowing smile of hers as she slid her feet back into her shoes.

    Tamryn, as usual, wasposed, tying her short hair in a low bun as if she hadn¡¯t just run like the wind with us.

    Before anyone could catch their breath, Nari pped her hands together. "Alright, everyone gather up. Selfie time."

    A chorus of groans followed.

    "Nari..." Tamryn said tly, slipping her wristwatch back on.

    "Don¡¯t give me that tone," Nari countered with a grin, already holding up her phone. "This day deserves proof. Come on, don¡¯t be boring."

    Juniper immediately hopped up. "I¡¯m in. My hair¡¯s a mess, but I look wild and fabulous." She struck a mock pose, and Cambria chuckled softly before joining.

    I sighed, but my smile betrayed me as I shuffled closer. Soon, Nari pulled us all into frame, her arm outstretched, her grin radiant. The camera clicked several times as she insisted on "just one more" until Tamryn finally cut her off.

    "You can take as many as you like," Tamryn said coolly, folding her arms, "but don¡¯t even think about posting them on your blog page. If the dorm mistress sees us parading online instead of studying, she will wring our necks."

    Nari stuck out her tongue but didn¡¯t argue. "Fine, fine. Personal memories only." She tapped her phone and tucked it away, still grinning.

    Theughter faded into a quieter rhythm. Cambria leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees.

    "Speaking of the dorm mistress... you all remember the general practical for Science of Scent & Tracking on Wednesday?"

    We nodded almost in unison.

    "They will probably split us into groups," Cambria went on, her gaze sweeping across us. "If that happens, let¡¯s form one together. It will make things easier. I think we already know a little bit of each other¡¯s strengths."

    "That¡¯s a brilliant idea," Juniper said at once, her face brightening.

    Nari gave her a yful nudge. "Agreed. But only if Juniper promises not to daydream mid-task about Kaelen or anyone else."

    Juniper gasped dramatically. "Excuse me, I am extremely focused when necessary."

    Iughed along with the others, the warmth of the moment curling in my chest.

    "Then it¡¯s settled," Cambria said firmly.

    We all nodded.

    The evening air had cooled, tinged with the faint scent of blooming night flowers as we gathered our bags. None of us wanted to end the day just yet.

    "The rooftop restaurant at Silverlight Square should be open now," Nari suggested, already bouncing to her feet. "We can walk there. It¡¯s not too far."

    Juniper agreed instantly, of course, and even Tamryn gave a small nod. Cambria¡¯s eyes flicked to mine, silently asking, "<i>You in?"</i>

    "Definitely," I said, smiling.

    So we left the park, our footsteps light against the paved path.

    The walk to Silverlight Square wasn¡¯t long, but by the time we reached the rooftop restaurant, the air had fully shifted into night.

    The building glowed with strings of silver lights wound along its balconies, and from the street below,ughter and the soft pulse of music floated upward.

    We stepped into the elevator and rode it to the top, the faint thrill of height buzzing in my chest. When the doors opened, it was like stepping into another world.

 Chapter 113: His Thoughtfulness

    <h4>Chapter 113: His Thoughtfulness</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The rooftop was strung withnterns that gave off a warm, golden glow. Tables were spread across the terrace, some under open sky, some tucked beneath soft white canopies that swayed gently in the breeze.

    From where we stood, the view stretched wide: ESA¡¯s towers in the distance, the city lights beyond shimmering like scattered stars.

    "Wow," Juniper breathed, her eyes wide.

    "It¡¯s gorgeous," Cambria agreed softly, already scanning for an empty table.

    Tamryn, as always, wasposed, though her lips curved slightly as if she secretly approved. Nari, however, grabbed my arm with excitement. "Elira, imagine dining here every week. Don¡¯t you think we deserve it?"

    Iughed, shaking my head. "If you¡¯re the one paying, Nari, then yes."

    She rolled her eyes but let me go.

    A hostess led us to a table near the edge, where the city view spread like a painting. The five of us slipped into our seats, still buzzing with energy from the day.

    Menus were passed around. I scanned mine, a little overwhelmed by the variety¡ªgrilled meats, seafood tters, delicate vegetarian dishes, things I¡¯d never even tasted before. My stomach rumbled softly.

    Juniper leaned over, pointing at one of the desserts. "Look at this! Moonberry parfait. I need it. It¡¯s fate."

    Cambria chuckled. "Order your main meal first before nning dessert."

    Nari was already gging down the server. "I will have the spicedmb skewers with the golden rice," she dered confidently, "and the parfait."

    The rest of us made our orders, and soon tall sses of chilled fruit mocktails arrived. The sweetness was refreshing against the warmth of the evening air.

    As we waited, the chatter turned yful.

    "Tomorrow," Nari said, twirling her straw, "we should absolutely make this a habit. New rooftop every month."

    "Do you even study?" Tamryn asked dryly, sipping her water.

    "Don¡¯t ruin the mood," Juniper said with a grin. "Let her dream."

    The food arrived soon after, tes steaming and fragrant. I picked carefully at my grilled chicken and vegetables, but every bite was rich with vor. Around me, the others dug in eagerly,ughter spilling between mouthfuls.

    It was Juniper, of course, who broke into dreamy talk. "Can you imagine bringing your mate here? The lights, the view... it¡¯s so romantic."

    Nari sighed dramatically. "Yes. If only Tamryn¡¯s brother wasn¡¯t taken. He would¡¯ve been perfect for me."

    Cambriaughed, and even Tamryn rolled her eyes.

    I smiled faintly at their gushing, but inside, Selene stirred.

    <i>"You¡¯re not swayed, are you?"</i> she teased gently.

    <i>"Of course not,"</i> I answered her silently, surprised that she was speaking with me, though my chest warmed. "<i>Lennon and Rennon... no one couldpare."</i>

    Images of them rose in my mind¡ªtall, striking, their gazes steady and fierce. They weren¡¯t here with me, yet the memory of their presence filled me more surely than the meal before me.

    Handsome wasn¡¯t enough. It was the way they had chosen me, even when I felt like no one worth choosing.

    But I left Zenon out of it. Our rtionship was awkward, and I was still trying to understand him.

    <i>"Good answer,"</i> Selene murmured with a soft chuckle, retreating again into the quiet corners of my mind.

    I blinked back to the table. Nari and Juniper were still arguing over which desserts to order.

    The glow of thenterns bathed my friends in gold, theirughter mingling with the music drifting through the night.

    For a moment, I leaned back in my chair, the city sprawling beyond us, and let myself savor it¡ªthe food, the warmth, the easypanionship.

    By the time we finished our dinner, the rooftop lights had dimmed into a softer glow, and the city was wrapped in velvet night.

    Laughter still echoed from nearby tables, but for us, the excitement of the day had begun to settle into a quiet, satisfied contentment.

    As we stood up to leave, Tamryn casually announced, "Kaelen said he wille pick us up."

    Nari nearly squealed, earning a quick re from Tamryn, but her grin didn¡¯t fade. Cambria and Tamryn exchanged quick, knowing looks as if they¡¯d secretly hoped for this.

    We descended in the elevator and stepped outside the restaurant¡¯s entrance just in time to see Kaelen¡¯s sleek ck car pull up.

    He stepped out briefly to greet Tamryn, then gave the rest of us a polite nod before sliding back into the driver¡¯s seat.

    "Come on," Tamryn said in her usual calm tone, ushering us toward the car.

    The ride back to campus was smooth, the city lights streaking past the windows. Kaelen didn¡¯t talk much, but when he did, it was polite, warm even¡ªasking if we enjoyed our outing, whether the food was good, if we¡¯d had fun at the park.

    The others responded eagerly, their voices bubbling over with details of the day.

    I mostly listened, smiling faintly at their chatter, my gaze shifting now and then between Tamryn and her brother.

    There was something in the way she leaned toward him, her voice softer whenever she answered him. Even her usually guarded expression was more rxed. Kaelen¡¯s presence seemed to ground her. I had never seen Tamryn this way with anyone else.

    When we reached the school gates, the guards let us through without question¡ªclearly Kaelen was recognized. He drove us straight back to the dormitory block and parked at the curb.

    "Thanks for today," Cambria said as she unbuckled her seatbelt.

    "Yes, thank you!" Nari added brightly.

    "Really appreciate it," Juniper chimed in, shing him a yful smile.

    Even I nodded and said softly, "Thank you for the ride, Kaelen."

    He inclined his head, his lips curving in that polite,posed smile. "You¡¯re all wee. Rest well."

    We climbed out of the car, our voices ovepping as we waved him off. But my eyes lingered a moment longer on Tamryn, who bent slightly toward the window to exchange a fewst quiet words with her brother.

    Something passed between them¡ªunspoken understanding, a closeness that ran deep.

    When Kaelen finally drove off, Tamryn straightened and walked toward the dorm entrance without looking at any of us, as if nothing unusual had just happened.

    But I couldn¡¯t shake the thought. Tamryn¡¯s bond with her brother was clear, steady, almost protective. So why did she seem... distant over the phone with her mother that time she was helping me with mathematics?

    The contrast made me curious¡ªunsettled even.

    As I followed my roommates back inside,ughter and chatter filling the corridor again, I tucked the question away in my mind.

    Someday, I would piece together Tamryn¡¯s puzzle. But for now, I was simply grateful for the warmth of this day, for the unexpected joy of belonging.

    ---

    By the time we reached our floor and walked down the familiar hallway, our chatter had softened into that cozy tiredness thates after a long, full day.

    Tamryn unlocked the door, and we spilled inside with the ease of girls who had learned each other¡¯s rhythms¡ªshoes kicked off in corners, bags dropped by desks, and sighs of relief as we all flopped into thefort of our shared space.

    "I swear," Juniper said dramatically as she copsed onto her bunk, "today was another best day I¡¯ve had since joining ESA. The park, the food, that rooftop... everything was perfect."

    Cambria nodded, weaving her fingers through her hair. "It really was. We needed this."

    Nari, of course, was already pulling out her phone. "And I¡¯m going to make sure everyone online knows just how perfect it was. My blog is going to explode with tonight¡¯s pictures."

    "Do you ever take a break from that?" Tamryn asked dryly, but there was no real bite in her voice this time.

    A beatter, Nari gasped so loudly we all turned toward her. Her eyes widened as she stared at the screen. "Fifteen new followers! Just now!"

    Her excitement was infectious. Iughed as she kicked her feet in the air. "I knew my blog was going to be a hit!"

    Juniper cheered, pping her hands together, while Cambria leaned against the bedpost with a fond smile. Even Tamryn¡¯s lips curved slightly before she looked away.

    "Congrattions," I said warmly, my chest filling with the same quiet joy I felt at dinner.

    As theughter died down, I slipped my hand into my small purse and brushed the leftover folded notes there. I had taken it from the bulk money Alpha Cyprus had passed to me the morning I left for ESA as a student.

    Earlier, I had been nervous about dipping into it, but without that stipend, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up with my friends today, wouldn¡¯t have been able to join in fully.

    I carefully put the money back into its envelope and tucked it away in my drawer. My heart warmed as I whispered silently, <i>¡¯Thank you, Alpha Cyprus.¡¯</i>

    His thoughtfulness reached further than he probably realized.

    Because of him, I didn¡¯t have to feel left out today. Because of him, I couldugh, eat, and simply be part of this small circle without worry.

    By the time I straightened, the others were already gathering their toiletries and heading for the bathroom in pairs, giggling and trading stories.

    One by one, we returned, fresh-faced and dressed in soft sleep clothes, the air filled with the mingled scents of soap andvender lotion.

    Soon, the room quieted as everyone climbed into their bunks. Juniper, ever the dreamer, sighed as she curled beneath her nket.

    "I wish Monday would be just as beautiful as this weekend. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?"

    A soft chorus of sleepy murmurs answered her, mine among them.

    Iy back on my pillow, listening to the even breaths of my roommates as the dorm slipped into stillness.

 Chapter 114: Disciplinary Action?

    <h4>Chapter 114: Disciplinary Action?</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The cafeteria buzzed with the usual Monday morning chaos¡ªchatter bouncing off the walls, the clink of trays, the scent of fresh bread and spiced eggs drifting from the serving counters.

    My roommates and I had managed to get out usual table by the wide windows, sunlight spilling across our tes. For a moment, it felt like an ordinary start to the week.

    Then the speakers above crackled.

    "Good morning fellow students of ESA!" The voice boomed, sharp and clear. The cafeteria immediately hushed. "This is your Student Council President speaking. The following students, first-year student <i>Elira Shaw</i> and second-year student... are to appear at the office of the Student Council for disciplinary action during lunch break. Have a good day."

    The announcement cut off with a faint buzz. For a heartbeat, silence hung like a weight over the room. Then whispers broke out everywhere, rippling from table to table like wildfire.

    My fork slipped from my hand, ttering against the te. "Did... did I hear that right?" I seriously wanted to be proven mistaken.

    Nari¡¯s eyes went round. "You did. They called your name. Elira Shaw. We all definitely heard it."

    Juniper leaned forward across the table, her voice low but urgent. "Elira, did you sh with anyone from the council? Maybe you offended someone without realizing it?"

    My mouth went dry. I forced myself to think, to sift through the blur of recent days. There was only one name that rose unbidden in my mind¡ªRegina<i>.</i> But I swallowed it back, keeping her shadow locked behind my teeth.

    I couldn¡¯t drag her name into this. Not yet.

    "No," I said quickly, shaking my head. "I haven¡¯t."

    Tamryn set down her cup with deliberate calm, though her eyes gleamed sharply. "It¡¯s like the entire student council is drunk on power. Announcing this in front of everyone? Childish."

    Cambria¡¯s brow furrowed, her voice tight with indignation. "How could they choose to embarrass you like this? On a Monday morning, no less¡ªwhen you¡¯ve done nothing wrong."

    The murmurs grew louder around us. I could feel them¡ªthe stares, the whispers, the sideways nces from every direction.

    For the first time in days, the familiar burn of humiliation crept up my spine. All eyes, heavy and probing,nded on me as though I were a spectacle. I was now one though, all thanks to the Student Council President.

    My chest tightened. I clenched my fists beneath the table, fighting the urge to shrink. ¡¯<i>This cannot happen again. Not like before.</i>¡¯

    Fury simmered beneath the difort. The Student Council had no reason to summon me like this. Unless... unless Regina had found another way to snake her ws into my life, even after all the warnings I had given her.

    Because definitely, I haven¡¯t done anything to warrant their attention since after that Monday I honoured their invitation.

    Cambria touched my arm gently. "Elira... do you want us to go with you?"

    I drew in a steadying breath and shook my head. "No. This is my problem. I wll handle it."

    But Nari mmed her palm on the table, her voice bright and stubborn. "Absolutely not. You¡¯re not going alone. We will escort you."

    Juniper leaned closer, whispering, "They probably won¡¯t even let us inside. Those ingrates will keep you boxed in and im it¡¯s protocol."

    "Regardless," Tamryn said firmly, her gaze sweeping the table, "we are walking you there. All of us. They won¡¯t see you walk in alone."

    The others nodded without hesitation.

    Something in me softened, though the knot in my chest didn¡¯t fully ease. I let out a long sigh, pressing a hand against my forehead.

    "Fine. But I just... I can¡¯t wait for lunch toe already. I need to know what this is about. What I supposedly did to deserve their ¡¯disciplinary action.¡¯"

    The cafeteria noise swelled around us again, but it all felt far away. My food sat untouched on the tray. The only thing I could taste was dread.

    And Regina¡¯s smirk haunted the edge of my thoughts.

    The rest of breakfast passed in a blur. My roomates tried to change the subject, but my mind stayed shackled to that announcement, reying it over and over like a curse I couldn¡¯t shake.

    By the time I sat down in the wide stone hall for <strong>Combat Tactics & Pack Defence</strong> ss this morning, I could barely focus on the instructor¡¯s booming voice.

    The ss was one of the toughest in ESA¡¯s schedule. We have three hours ofbined sses drills and theoreticalbat strategy today, but the words slid past me like water through cupped hands.

    "Eyes forward, Shaw," the instructor barked once when I hesitated in formation, and I snapped to attention, heat flushing my face. Still, my movements were wooden, my thoughts elsewhere.

    Every time my fist struck the padded dummy, I imagined whispers following me. Every time I ducked, rolled, and rose again, I felt eyes watching, waiting.

    Lunch loomed like a guillotine de above my neck, its shadow stretching longer as the hours crawled by.

    Around me, the other students sparred with precision and focus, but I caught Cambria ncing my way more than once, her brows drawn in concern.

    Nari gave me a subtle thumbs-up when she thought the instructor wasn¡¯t looking, as if to remind me I wasn¡¯t alone. Even Tamryn¡¯s sharp gaze softened for the briefest second.

    But none of it could steady the coil of dread in my stomach.

    When the final whistle finally blew, relief and dread collided in me all at once.

    The instructor dismissed us, and I practically fled to the locker room with my roommates.

    Nari mmed her locker shut and turned toward me from the distance. "So? Did you get another red envelope this morning likest time?"

    Her words hit like a spark, dragging old memories of humiliation to the surface. I forced myself to shake my head. "No. Nothing. Just the announcement at the cafeteria."

    Juniper, bent over tying her shoes, looked up with a sharp frown. "Then it looks like the Student Council President just wanted to humiliate you first thing on a Monday morning."

    I froze, her words sinking into me like stones. She was right. That had been the point. Not fairness, not rules. Just spectacle.

    My throat tightened as I closed my locker gently, the echo of its metallic click ringing louder than it should have.

    I didn¡¯t say it out loud, but Juniper had spoken the truth I hadn¡¯t wanted to admit¡ªthis wasn¡¯t about discipline. This was about dragging my name back into the dirt.

    Immediately, I felt the sting of being that girl again¡ªthe one everyone stared at for the wrong reasons.

    The bell for lunch had barely rung when we left the locker room together, shoulder to shoulder.

    The hallways of ESA were already filling with students, streams of uniforms moving toward the cafeteria, chatter bouncing off the vaulted ceilings.

    But as soon as I stepped out, I felt all eyes on me. Finger-pointing and whispers stirred the air, curling like smoke.

    "That¡¯s her."

    "Elira Shaw, right? The one they called out."

    "Why the Student Council though?"

    "Maybe she broke a rule. Maybe she¡ª"

    I clenched my jaw, staring straight ahead, every word a pinprick against my skin. Nari looped her arm through mine and tilted her chin proudly, daring anyone to stare too long. Cambria walked close on my other side, her steady presence a quiet shield.

    Juniper muttered just loud enough for us to hear, "Cowards. They only whisper when they think you can¡¯t hear them."

    Tamryn¡¯s eyes swept the hall, sharp as des, silencing more than a few with a single look.

    "Ignore them," she said softly to me. "Their curiosity isn¡¯t worth your breath."

    But it wasn¡¯t so easy to ignore. The attention pressed in like heat from a fire¡ªtoo close, too bright.

    It had been so long since I¡¯d been the center of ridicule that I had almost forgotten what it felt like. Almost.

    <i>¡¯Is this really Regina¡¯s work again?¡¯</i> The thought gnawed at me once again, heavy and persistent.

    She hadn¡¯t promised to stay away despite my threats, instead she had been more furious more than before I had practically challenged her.

    This sudden summon and public humiliation this Monday morning, reeked of her.

    By the time we reached the cafeteria, conversations dipped and rose like tides around us. Tables full of students looked up, and the ones who didn¡¯t stare still let their silence speak louder than words.

    ---

    The walk across campus to the Student Council¡¯s wing felt endless, each step echoing with judgment.

    When therge double doors of the Council building came into view¡ªcarved with the emblem of ESA¡¯s wolf crest¡ªmy heart gave a hard, steady thud.

    Cambira squeezed my arm tighter. "We are almost there."

    The others straightened, giving me assured nces. I released a deep breath and squared my shoulders.

    If the entire members of the Student Council wanted me humiliated, I would at least walk in there with my head high.

 Chapter 115: A Piece on the Board

    <h4>Chapter 115: A Piece on the Board</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The Council building, tucked beside the Hall of Records, loomed taller the closer we drew. Its polished stone fa?ade gleamed under the midday sun, the wolf crest etched into the double doors catching the light like sharp silver.

    Two usher students I¡¯d never seen before on my trip here, stood at attention in dark uniforms, their expressions t, almost smug, as if they¡¯d been waiting. Expectant.

    We stopped just short of the steps, the murmurs of trailing students forming a half-circle at a safe distance. Their whispers hummed at my back like hos, every word meant to sting.

    Nari squared her shoulders. "We are going in with her."

    One usher stepped forward, hands sped behind his back. "Only the student summoned, is expected. The rest of you may wait outside."

    Juniper¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voiceced with scorn. "Expected? You mean dragged through the mud in public, then paraded here like some criminal."

    The usher didn¡¯t flinch. "Rules are rules. Elira Shaw enters alone."

    Cambria¡¯s hand touched my elbow after releasing my arm, firm but reassuring. "We will be here when youe out," she whispered.

    I swallowed hard, blocking off the pulse thundering in my ears as I forced myself to lift my chin. "It¡¯s fine," I said, though the words trembled in my chest. "I will go in alone."

    "No," Nari hissed, refusing to let it go. Her eyes zed at the ushers. "If something happens in there¡ª"

    "Nothing will happen," Tamryn cut in smoothly, though her gaze lingered on the Council crest with icy distrust.

    She turned to me, her expression unreadable but steady. "Just remember¡ªthey are trying to rattle you. Don¡¯t give them the satisfaction."

    I nodded, more to myself than to her.

    With a deep breath, I gently slipped my arm free of Cambria¡¯s light grasp and climbed the steps.

    The ushers pushed the heavy doors open, and the cool air from inside washed over me, tinged faintly with parchment and polished wood.

    Behind me, I heard Juniper mutter, "Ingrates," under her breath, followed by Nari¡¯s frustrated sigh.

    But I didn¡¯t look back. Instead, I found my way straight to the Student Council office since there were other offices and conference rooms meant for the Council board in this same building.

    The heavy doors shut behind me with a thud that reverberated through my chest. The air inside was cooler, faintly perfumed with lilies and polished wood.

    My eyes adjusted quickly. The chamber was exactly as I remembered¡ªtoo perfect, too pristine, too smug. Ivory and sapphire velvet, shelves lined with crystals and tomes, the grand chandelier glimmering above.

    And them.

    The six members of the Student Council lounged like predators in their den, not a care in the world. A tray of glittering sweets and golden-wrapped confections sat between them, delicate steam rising from teapots of spiced chai and rich cocoa.

    Caleb was already reachingzily for a sugar-dusted pastry, while Soraya leaned back with her arms folded, her lips curved in disdain.

    My stomach tightened. My skipped lunch gnawed at me, sharp and insistent. Nari and the others were probably still waiting outside, having chosen to slip lunch with me, all because of this ridiculous spectacle.

    My fists curled at my sides. And then I noticed¡ªsomeone was already here.

    A boy. Maybe a year older than me, shoulders tense, sitting stiffly in the center of the room. A second-year, clearly the other name called this morning.

    His tray of untouched documents sat on the low table in front of him, like evidence of some invisible crime. He nced at me, eyes wary, before dropping his gaze again.

    "Well, well," Princess Kaelis said atst, pping her hands together, her silver curls bouncing. "Our little Omega has arrived. Took you long enough, Shaw."

    Regina smirked at her side, her chin tilted high.

    I inhaled slowly, steadying my voice. "You summoned me again. So here I am."

    "Summoned again," Thorne drawled, flipping a coin between his fingers. "You seem to think our invitations are optional."

    I totally ignored him and fixed my gaze on Kaelis. "You said I was being summoned for a disciplinary action. Might I ask what might my crime is?"

    "You ignored our first summon," Kaelis replied.

    Something cold and sharpnced through me. "That isn¡¯t true," I said quickly. "I came the first time. I met with your secretary. I told her I couldn¡¯t make it, and she wrote it down."

    Kaelis leaned forward, feigning curiosity. "Is that so?"

    "Yes," I said firmly. "That¡¯s why you issued me the second invitationst Monday. Because I couldn¡¯t attend the first one."

    "Proof?" Soraya¡¯s voice sliced across the room like a de. Her dark eyes gleamed.

    I blinked. "Proof?"

    "Where is the invitation, Shaw?" Nyra asked atst, her tone quiet but cutting. Her stillness made her presence heavier somehow. "Produce the envelope."

    My chest tightened. "It is in the dorm," I admitted. "I didn¡¯t bring it with me."

    The silence that followed was thick and suffocating.

    Regina¡¯s smirk widened. "How convenient."

    Kaelis tilted her head, her sweetness souring into venom. "So, you expect us to take your word? An Omega, who can¡¯t even show the simplest respect by attending our summons the first time?"

    "That¡¯s not what happened," I shot back, heat flooding my face. "I did show respect. I followed procedure. And like I said a few seconds ago, your own secretary wrote it down."

    "Lies," Soraya said tly, as if stamping a seal on my words.

    "You¡¯re confused," Caleb chimed in smoothly, brushing sugar from his fingers. His grin waszy, practiced, and cruel. "Maybe you dreamed it. After all, people sometimes imagine things when they¡¯re... desperate."

    The others chuckled softly, the sound rolling across the chamber like mock apuse.

    Confusion crashed against anger inside me. ¡¯<i>What game are they ying?¡¯</i>

    I knew I hade here. I knew the gum-popping secretary had written it down. Why were they twisting it against me?

    And if I was wrong, they should have mentioned it when I came herest Monday, so while wait until now?

    My hands trembled, but I forced myself to meet their eyes, one by one. "This isn¡¯t discipline you¡¯re trying to do here," I said atst, my voice low but steady. "This is just a game to you. A petty one at that."

    Kaelis¡¯s smile sharpened. "And you¡¯re just a piece on the board."

 Chapter 116: The Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Punishment</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Theughter that followed was soft, but it burned worse than fire. It dug under my skin until my nails bit into my palms.

    My breath came tight, but I didn¡¯t look down. Not this time.

    Kaelis reclined back into her chair, swirling the rim of her teacup as though she held court and not a school office.

    "You stand here, Elira Shaw, denying our authority, refusing to respect our summons, using us of... ying games?" Her voice dripped sugar, but her eyes glittered sharp.

    "That¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re doing," I muttered before I could stop myself.

    For a second, silence fell.

    Then Soraya barked a sharpugh, cold and joyless. "Listen to her. The little Omega has ws."

    "ws that will get her clipped," Thorne added, his coin flicking higher, catching light before disappearing into his palm.

    "Enough," Kaelis said lightly, though the air thickened with her authority. She leaned forward, elbows on her knees, and smiled a smile that was far too sweet. "If you cannot respect this Council, then you will learn respect another way."

    Every nerve in my body tensed.

    "What do you mean?" I asked.

    Regina shiftednguidly, her voice smooth as velvet. "Disciplinary action, bitch. Nothing more, nothing less."

    My stomach lurched at the word <i>bitch</i> but none of the others seemed to catch the weight of it.

    Kaelis¡¯s voice cut sharp again. "For one week, Elira Shaw will serve with the cafeteria kitchen staff. Cleaning, scrubbing and hauling."

    "Or," Soraya interrupted, her lips curling into a smirk, "perhaps something more fitting. The washrooms. Third-year ssrooms. The filthiest ones."

    Theughter returned¡ªCaleb¡¯szy chuckle, Thorne¡¯s amused snort, even Nyra¡¯s lips twitching faintly.

    Heat flooded my face, this time not from shame but from raw fury. "This is humiliation." I snapped.

    <i>And for what? Over something I didn¡¯t do? An usationid on me because they couldn¡¯t find any valuable reason to indict and punish me?</i>

    Kaelis tilted her head, her curls shimmering under the chandelier light. "Call it what you like. But it will only do you good if you consider it a... lesson."

    I felt my chest rising and falling too quickly, my pulse pounding against my temples.

    The second-year boy beside me shifted ufortably, but said nothing. Maybe silence was safer for him. Maybe that was what they wanted from me, too.

    But I wasn¡¯t going to give it to them. Not even this time.

    "You think cleaning floors or scrubbing trays will break me?" I asked, my voice trembling with fury but loud enough to carry across the room. "Then you don¡¯t know me at all."

    A ripple of silence followed, then Caleb smirked, licking sugar from his thumb. "Oh, I think we know exactly what you are."

    My fists clenched tighter. Inside, confusion twisted with rage. <i>Why? Why go this far?</i>

    Their lies about the secretary, their pettiness, their glee¡ªit wasn¡¯t about rules. It was never about rules.

    It was about Regina. And about making sure the past Elira Shaw never forgot her ¡¯ce.¡¯

    I lifted my chin, refusing to let my voice break. "If this is your punishment, fine. I will endure it. But don¡¯t think for a second that it makes you powerful. It only shows how weak you really are."

    Kaelis¡¯s smile faltered¡ªjust a flicker¡ªbut then returned, sharp as ss. "Dismissed."

    The word cracked like a whip. And though my insides were shaking, I turned, stiff-backed, and walked out.

    Because if they wanted me broken, they would have to try much harder than this.

    ---

    The grand doors closed behind me with a weighty thud, sealing away the cruelughter that still rang in my ears.

    For a moment, I stood frozen in the polished corridor, my pulse hammering in my throat. My fists were still curled so tight my nails bit crescents into my palms.

    "Elira!"

    Cambria¡¯s voice cut through the haze. She and the others hurried toward me from where they¡¯d been waiting on the benches outside.

    Cambria grabbed my hands instantly, eyes shing. "What did they say? What did they do to you?"

    I forced myself to breathe, my chest heaving as if I¡¯d run a mile. "They... punished me." My voice cracked, bitter and sharp.

    "What?" Juniper demanded, stepping closer, her brows knitted.

    "They said I disrespected them by not answering the first summon," I exined quickly, anger seeping into every word. "I told them I went to the office, that I spoke with the secretary, but they twisted everything... They called me a liar."

    Nari¡¯s eyes darkened. "That¡¯s absurd. You did go. We were all with you at the cafeteria, even reminded you about it¡ªyou went straight away."

    "I know." My throat tightened, my hands trembling in Cambria¡¯s grip. "But they don¡¯t care. They just wanted..." My words faltered. "...to humiliate me."

    "What¡¯s the punishment?" Tamryn¡¯s voice was calm, but her gaze was steel.

    My stomach twisted as I forced the words out. "They want me in the cafeteria kitchen for a whole week, scrubbing, hauling and cleaning. Or worse¡ª" I swallowed. "The washrooms in the third-year ssrooms."

    Nari gasped, outrage ring bright. "They can¡¯t do that! You¡¯re not a servant! That¡¯s¡ª that¡¯s abuse of power!"

    Juniper cursed under her breath. "Drunk on power, the lot of them. Exactly what I said."

    Cambria¡¯s lips pressed tight, her usual gentleness hardening into anger. "How dare they take away your dignity like that?"

    I shook my head, blinking fast against the burn in my eyes. "I... I told them it wouldn¡¯t break me regardless." My voice trembled but I forced it steady. "I won¡¯t let it."

    Nari then squeezed my hands tighter, her voice fierce. "And you won¡¯t face it alone. We will be there, every single day. If they think they can shame you, they will have to look at all of us while they try."

    The knot in my chest loosened, just a little. Their faces surrounded me¡ªangry, protective, unshaken. And though the humiliation still stung like fire under my skin, the warmth of their presence dulled its edge.

    For a fleeting moment, I allowed myself to exhale. To believe that maybe, just maybe, I could survive this week without breaking.

 Chapter 117: Their Cruelty Doesnâ€™t Define Me

    <h4>Chapter 117: Their Cruelty Doesn¡¯t Define Me</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    That night even after our study session had ended and we had returned to our dorm room, my roommates and I were still quiet in a way that felt heavy, without the usual tired chatter.

    I sat on my bed, knees pulled close, staring at the faint scuff marks on the floorboards. The Council¡¯s voices still echoed in my mind, sharp and smug, eachugh reying until my chest ached.

    A part of me wanted to tell Zenon, Lennon, Rennon. To reach for them in the bond and pour out my anger and shame, let them hold the weight I couldn¡¯t set down alone.

    But the thought of dragging them into this ¡ª of giving Regina even more threads to twist ¡ª made my stomach tighten.

    I wanted the brothers to hear of it, yes. I wanted them to demand answers, to see through the cruelty. But I wasn¡¯t ready to ce this burden at their feet. Not while I could still carry it.

    "Elira," Nari¡¯s voice broke the silence, sharp with leftover fury. She paced by her bed, her hands slicing the air as she spoke. "We can¡¯t just let this abuse of power slide. We should report the council members to one of the professors. Let someone higher up see what they are doing."

    Tamryn, already dressed in her nightshirt, sat on her bed with her arms folded. "Nothing will be done," she said tly, like she knew the system too well. "The Council shields themselves too well that Professors look the other way."

    Juniper gave a snort from her bed. "Then let the world look the other way. Nari, post it on your blog. Put their names out there, what they¡¯re doing. That will sting worse than anyint."

    "No." My head snapped up immediately. And all four of them looked at me, surprised by the firmness in my tone.

    I drew a breath, trying to soften it. "Nari¡¯s blog wasn¡¯t created for gossip or scandal. It¡¯s about beauty, moments, life at ESA. If this goes up there, it will ruin her work and her voice. And I won¡¯t let the Council take that too."

    I would never let Nari¡¯s hard work and dedication go to waste because of me.

    Nari bit her lip, clearly torn. Juniper just muttered something under her breath and flopped back onto her pillow.

    It was Cambria who spoke next, her voice quiet but full of longing. "If only the Moon¡¯s Whisper Blog returned. That was the one ce where truth had power. Where people listened. If that blog carried Elira¡¯s story, justice would follow."

    Silence settled again, the weight of her words hanging like incense smoke.

    "Yes," Nari murmured softly. "The Moon¡¯s Whisper..."

    Juniper exhaled, staring at the ceiling. "If only."

    ---

    The room quieted gradually as my roommates slipped into their bunks, the weight of the day finally pressing their bodies into rest.

    Nari curled under her nket, still muttering about professors who never acted. Cambria whispered a goodnight before switching off hermp. Even Juniper¡¯s steady breathing began to rise and fall, slow and even.

    But I couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Iy on my bed, staring at the ceiling above my bunk, my chest tight and my eyes stinging.

    The power and the cruelty of the Student Council refused to leave my head, and more annoyingly, their smirks. They kept me wild awake.

    <i>¡¯Why me?¡¯</i> I thought bitterly to myself. ¡¯<i>Why always me?¡¯ </i>

    As soon as I started to wallow in self bitterness, I felt a soft ripple at the edges of my mind, like a touch against still water.

    <i>"Elira."</i>

    Selene¡¯s voice, calm and steady, threaded with quiet strength.

    My breath caught in my throat. <i>"Selene?"</i>

    <i>"Yes,"</i> she whispered, warmth spreading through me like a cloak against the cold. <i>"I have been watching, listening and hurting with you."</i>

    I swallowed hard, blinking up at the dark. <i>"Those people humiliated me. They treated me like dirt. And now this... punishment. A whole week meant to shame me."</i>

    Selene¡¯s tone sharpened with a protective edge. <i>"Let them try. They think they hold power because they sit on velvet chairs and eat sugared sweets. But they are cowards, hiding behind titles. Their cruelty does not define you."</i>

    My lips trembled. <i>"But it feels like it does. Everyone stares at me... whispers about me. Like I don¡¯t belong here¡ªlike I¡¯m a lost course."</i>

    Definitely by everyone, I didn¡¯t mean my roommates.

    A small pause followed, then Selene¡¯s voice wrapped around me firmer, steadier.

    <i>"Elira. You belong here more than they ever will. Because you do not need titles to have worth. You do not need cruelty to have strength. You endure. And that is something they will never understand."</i>

    My chest ached, but the burn behind my eyes eased. For the first time that day, I let out a shakyugh, small but real. <i>"You make it sound easy."</i>

    <i>"It¡¯s not easy,"</i> Selene said softly. <i>"But possible. And tomorrow, when you step into that kitchen... you will walk in not as their servant, but as the girl who refused to break."</i>

    Silence settled again, but this time, it was gentler and warmer.

    I curled onto my side, clutching the nket close. The sting of humiliation still lingered, but Selene¡¯s words anchored me.

    For the first time since stepping into the Council chamber today, I felt... steady.

    And as my eyes finally drifted shut, I carried one thought with me into sleep:

    <i>¡¯The members of the Student Council canugh and sneer all they want, but I will endure.¡¯</i>

    ***

    The rm on my phone buzzed faintly in the dark, dragging me from the arms of sleep. And when I checked the time, it was 5:00 a.m.

    That time was too early for any student at ESA, and definitely too early for me. But today wasn¡¯t like other days.

    Today, while the rest of the school still slept warm and safe in their beds, I had to begin the first day of my punishment.

    Kitchen duty.

    The word alone still felt bitter on my tongue.

    I slipped out from under my nket quietly, careful not to disturb the others. Then I walked into the bathroom to freshen up. And after I was done, I stepped back into the room. But before I could even reach my uniform hanging by the wall, a voice stirred from the darkness.

    "Elira?"

    It was Cambria, sitting up on her bunk, her hair loose over her shoulders. Then Juniper rolled over, blinking groggily, and Nari¡¯s voice came next, groaning.

    "What time is it? Why are you moving around like a thief?"

    My stomach dropped. "Go back to sleep. It¡¯s too early."

    But the moment I said it, Tamryn was already pulling on her robe, her movements calm but decisive. Cambria swung her legs down from the bunk. Nari tossed off her nket with a dramatic huff.

    Within minutes, the four of them were quickly moving around the room, washing their faces,bing their hair, tugging on their crisp ESA uniforms.

    "You don¡¯t need to¡ª" I started, my eyes following their movements, but Nari cut me off, snapping her hair tie into ce.

    "Like hell we don¡¯t. You think we¡¯re going to let you walk into that kitchen alone? Not happening."

    I had thought they were joking yesterday when they said I wouldn¡¯t go through this alone. Still, I tried again. "You will lose sleep, you will be exhausted¡ª"

    Juniper smirked faintly, adjusting her zer. "We¡¯re already exhausted. One hour less sleep won¡¯t kill us."

    "And," Nari added loudly, "I¡¯d rather be tired than let those pompous council brats think you¡¯re alone in this."

    As she shoved her books into her backpack, she muttered curses under her breath. "Kaelis the spoiled princess... Thorne with his stupid iron face... Soraya the razor tongue... Regina the snake..." She listed each one with venom, spitting their names like a curse.

    Juniper pressed a finger to her lips. "Shh. Walls have ears."

    "I don¡¯t care if they do!" Nari shot back. "Let them hear. Let them know I think they are all nothing but a bunch of power-drunk hypocrites!"

    The room bristled with her fire. For a second, it almost made me smile.

    "Nari, I really think it¡¯s enough," I said softly, stepping in between them, clutching my neatly folded apron in my hands.

    My chest tightened as I looked at them all¡ªsleepy-eyed but stubborn, alreadycing shoes and fastening buttons. "Thank you girls, for doing this with me."

    Cambria gave me a warm look as she slipped her satchel strap over her shoulder. "We¡¯re friends, Elira. That¡¯s what friends do."

    The word struck me harder than any insult the Student Council had thrown yesterday. <i>Friends.</i>

    I let it turn over in my mind, tasting the sound of it. Friends, not dorm mates. Friends, like the way I had once said about them to the brothers in our group chat.

    The smile that spread across my lips wasn¡¯t forced. For the first time since the announcement yesterday, it was real.

    <i>¡¯From today,¡¯</i> I told myself, ¡¯<i>Cambria, Nari, Juniper, Tamryn are not just the girls I share a room with. They are my friends.¡¯</i>

    And with that thought warming me, I picked up my bag, opened the door, and stepped into the cool hallway.

    Together, the five of us walked out¡ªunited against whatever waited in the kitchens.

 Chapter 118: Hiding From Zenon

    <h4>Chapter 118: Hiding From Zenon</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The heavy oak doors to the cafeteria kitchen creaked open as one of the staff waved us inside.

    Warmth hit instantly, along with the sharp scents of onions sizzling in pans, fresh bread baking, and herbs ground into butter. The kitchen bustled¡ªpots nged, knives chopped, ovens glowed.

    The head cook, a broad-shouldered man with streaks of gray in his hair, barely looked up when he saw me and just ordered us all to grab our aprons.

    Then he pointed toward a stack of crates by the counter. "New helper. Put those in the prep area. Wash up after."

    "Yes, sir," I murmured, moving quickly to obey.

    Beside me, my friends fanned out uncertainly¡ªNari wrinkling her nose at the scent of raw fish, Cambria tying an apron over her uniform, Juniper sighing like she was about to enter battle. Tamryn, as always, said nothing, but rolled up her sleeves withoutint.

    I bent to lift the crates, and that was when I noticed it¡ªthe faint click and sh of a phone camera. I turned just in time to see Nari tucking her phone back, a mischievous smile tugging at her lips.

    "Nari," I hissed under my breath, but she only widened her eyes innocently.

    "What? I¡¯m documenting injustice," she whispered, barely suppressing a grin.

    I shook my head, though I felt a reluctant tug at my lips.

    The hours stretched longer than I¡¯d imagined. We peeled endless piles of potatoes, scrubbed pans ckened from yesterday¡¯s stew, chopped mountains of vegetables until my fingers smelled of garlic and onions.

    The heat from the stoves made sweat bead at my temples.

    By the time the breakfast tters were carried out into the cafeteria, my arms ached and my apron was damp from steam and spills.

    We stripped off the aprons, washed up quickly, and grabbed our bags before filing out with thest of the staff.

    The cafeteria had just opened, and lines of students were forming. The air smelled of fried eggs, warm bread, and coffee. We picked up trays and joined the queue, blending back into the crowd as though nothing unusual had happened.

    But my friends looked worn out.

    By the time we settled at our usual table, Nari dropped her tray with a groan. "If I never see another potato in my life, it will be too soon."

    Juniper prodded at her eggs, her brows furrowed. "My arms feel like they¡¯ve been ripped off and sewn back on. How do the staff do this every morning?"

    Cambria rubbed her wrist gently, offering a tired smile. "I will neverin about waiting for food again."

    Even Tamryn, quiet as always, reached for her cup of tea with more stiffness than usual.

    I sat downst, sliding into my seat and folding my hands on my tray. They all looked exhausted, voices heavy withints.

    But me? I was fine. My body ached, yes, but not in a way that was new.

    I knew why.

    Because a lot of times, I had been forced to kneel in the kitchen for hours, scrubbing floors until my fingers bled, polishing silver until I could see Regina¡¯s mocking reflection in its shine.

    Because her mother had ordered me to washundry until my knuckles cracked, to scrub mud from boots until my back screamed.

    So,pared to all that, today¡¯s punishment was nothing.

    So while the others groaned, I simply picked up my fork and tasted the bread, soft and warm.

    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t feel tired. It was that I was used to it. Too used to it. And that was a truth I didn¡¯t dare voice aloud.

    By the time I finished my first bite of bread, I felt that eyes on me. Not one pair, but many¡ªthe kind that prickled against the skin, turning the back of my neck cold.

    Then low voices rippled across the cafeteria, whispers carried just loud enough to sting.

    "That¡¯s her... the Omega who got punished."

    "Kitchen duty. Can you imagine?"

    "I heard they might make her clean toilets next."

    "She probably deserves it. Why else would the Council bother?"

    My fingers tightened around my fork, but I kept my gaze steady on my tray.

    Nari, however, wasn¡¯t so restrained.

    She mmed her palm against the table so hard cups rattled, and half the room turned toward us.

    "Say that again," she barked at a boy two tables over who had been whispering loudly to his friend. Her dark eyes sparked like flint. "Go on. Say it louder so everyone can hear your stupidity!"

    The boy¡¯s smirk faltered, but before he could reply, Nari was on her feet. "You think doing real work is shameful? You think helping the staff is beneath you? Then you¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t belong at ESA!"

    A few snickers came from another corner. "Defending a kitchen maid¡ª"

    Juniper rose halfway out of her chair, her voice sharp as ice. "Watch your tongue."

    Cambria¡¯s usually gentle tone dropped cold. "If you don¡¯t have the courage to face her directly, then keep your gossip to yourself."

    Tamryn didn¡¯t speak at all, but the way she fixed the offenders with her unblinking stare was enough to make them shuffle ufortably.

    Nari leaned forward across the aisle, jabbing a finger toward the whisperers. "Shoo. Go sit somewhere else before I lose my patience."

    The boys exchanged uneasy nces, muttered something under their breath, and grabbed their trays to leave.

    The silence that followed was thick but different¡ªless cruel now, more watchful. Students still stared, but none dared speak within Nari¡¯s range.

    I let out a slow breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding, my heart still pounding.

    Finally, Nari plopped back into her chair with a huff, snatching up her bread. "Unbelievable. They act like the Council¡¯s word is gospel. Bunch of sheep."

    Juniper muttered, "Dangerous sheep."

    Cambria gave me a faint, reassuring smile. "Don¡¯t let them get to you. They don¡¯t matter."

    I nodded, though my throat tightened. Because the truth was, the whispers did matter. But now, at least, I wasn¡¯t facing the punishment alone.

    When I looked at the four of them¡ªNari still fuming, Juniper cool and sharp, Cambria warm, Tamryn quiet but steady¡ªI felt the sting dull.

    Whatever this punishment turned into, however much the Councilughed, I would endure. Because this time, I had friends to shield me from the worst of it.

    By the time we left the cafeteria, the warmth from breakfast sat like a stone in my stomach, and my arms still carried the dull ache from hours of chopping and scrubbing.

    But there was no time to rest.

    Werewolf History & Governance began promptly at 8 a.m., and Zenon never toleratedteness.

    My friends and I parted at the locker hall, with each going to their different ssrooms after.

    The corridors buzzed as students filed into ssrooms, their chatter a restless hum as I found my ssroom.

    The moment I stepped inside, I felt the eyes once again.

    Dozens of them, flicking toward me as though my presence alone carried some new weight.

    A group of girls near the front bent their heads together, whispers slithering across the room. One of them giggled behind her hand, her gaze darting toward me before snapping away.

    I didn¡¯t need to hear their words to know what they were saying stuff like, <i>That serves her right</i>. <i>She deserves the council¡¯s punishment. The Omega who couldn¡¯t keep herself out of trouble.</i>

    My chest tightened, but I refused to falter. I kept my chin level and walked past them, ignoring the prickle of stares against my skin, until I reached my desk at the very back of the room.

    Sliding into the chair, I set my books down carefully, hands steady even though my stomach twisted.

    I would not give them the satisfaction of seeing me break.

    Minutester, the door opened.

    Zenon stepped in, tall and sharp in his pressed shirt, a neat stack of notes in his hand. The room fell quiet almost instantly.

    "Good morning," he said, his tone cool,manding. "Open your texts to Chapter seven¡ªThe Shifting Laws of the Second Era."

    Pages rustled as students obeyed. I forced my focus onto my book, blinking hard against the heaviness tugging at my eyelids.

    <i>¡¯Stay awake. Stay focused.¡¯</i>

    But the exhaustion from the kitchen clung to me like fog. My head felt heavy, my body sluggish.

    A yawn crept up before I could stop it¡ªI mped a hand quickly over my mouth, lowering my head so Zenon wouldn¡¯t see.

    When I nced up again, he was at the front, chalk scraping lightly against the board as he wrote out key dates and terms.

    "During the Second Era," Zenon¡¯s voice carried evenly, "packws shifted dramatically due to territorial expansion. Who can tell me the primary reason for the Northern alliance?"

    A boy in the front row raised his hand immediately, answering with eager precision. Zenon nodded, continued the lecture.

    I straightened in my chair, biting the inside of my cheek to keep myself alert. I tried to copy his notes onto my parchment, but my handwriting wavered slightly, letters uneven.

    <i>¡¯Don¡¯t let him notice. Don¡¯t give him a reason to look too closely.¡¯</i>

    Another yawn threatened¡ªI pressed my knuckles against my lips, pretending to adjust my sleeve. Heat crept to my cheeks at the thought of him seeing me falter, of his cool eyesnding on me with questions I couldn¡¯t answer.

    I blinked hard, forcing myself to focus on Zenon¡¯s words, on the neat lines of his script on the board, on anything but the exhaustion gnawing at my body.

 Chapter 119: He Noticed

    <h4>Chapter 119: He Noticed</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The chalk tapped lightly against the board as Zenon underlined a date.

    "¡ªand in the year 1342, the Northern alliance was formally ratified," he said, his tone steady, almost clipped. "This decision reshaped the bnce of power between packs for the next century."

    My pen hovered over the page, my letters slipping into uneven lines again. I blinked hard, fighting the fog in my head.

    Then another soft yawn rose once again before I could stop it. I snapped my hand over my mouth, lowering my gaze quickly. But when I dared nce up again, Zenon¡¯s eyes were on me.

    I froze almost immediately.

    From across the room, his gaze locked on mine, sharp and unblinking. For a single breath, I felt stripped bare¡ªlike he could see straight past my forcedposure to the exhaustion weighing down my bones.

    Heat rushed to my face. I dropped my eyes to my parchment, gripping my pen so tightly that it dug into my fingers.

    Zenon didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t call my name, didn¡¯t scold me. But when he turned back to the board, I still felt his awareness lingering¡ªlike a shadow just behind my shoulder.

    My chest tightened a bit.

    Regardless, I forced my hand to keep writing, copying down his notes word for word, even though half of it blurred in my vision.

    Every so often, I risked a nce up. And every time, it seemed¡ªjust for a fraction of a second¡ªthat his gaze flicked back to me before sliding to another student.

    It was maddening.

    By the time the bell finally rang, dismissing us, I was almost relieved. Chairs scraped, books mmed shut, voices filled the room as students rushed for the door.

    I moved slower, gathering my things carefully, hoping the crowd would shield me.

    But as I carried my books and turned toward the exit, my eyes betrayed me¡ªthey darted once more toward the front.

    Zenon stood there, leaning against the desk, his notes stacked neatly. His gaze found me instantly, unwavering.

    It wasn¡¯t cold or sharp rather, it felt steadier, heavier, as though he were trying to piece together a puzzle he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted the answer to.

    I dropped my eyes and hurried out the door before he could say a word.

    My heart beat too fast. My palms were damp against the strap of my bag.

    I knew he noticed, no matter my efforts to hide.

    By the time I reached the locker hall, the weight of the morning had settled deep in my bones, and I was met with the chatter of my friends already inside.

    "There you are," Nari said, grinning as if she had been waiting for me. "We were just talking about you."

    My brows rose. "That doesn¡¯t sound promising."

    "Oh, it¡¯s very promising." She pulled out her phone with a flourish, waving it dramatically. "I may or may not have sent the pictures and videos from this morning¡ªto The Moon¡¯s Whisper Blog¡¯s email."

    "What?" I almost dropped my books.

    Cambria blinked, her lips parting in surprise. Even Tamryn looked up, one brow raised slightly.

    Juniper, however, let out a low groan. "Nari... have you forgotten so soon that the blog isn¡¯t functioning anymore. It¡¯s been silent for months."

    "I didn¡¯t forget," Nari said, her grin not faltering. "But maybe, just maybe, whoever ran it is still checking the inbox. Maybe they¡¯re waiting for the right story toe back alive."

    I opened my mouth, then shut it again, unsure whether to scold her or thank her.

    Nari leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with mischief and hope. "Imagine it¡ªour little video stered on the front of the most notorious blog in ESA. Headlines like <i>¡¯Council¡¯s Hypocrisy Exposed¡¯.</i> People would finally see what they¡¯re doing to you, Elira. They couldn¡¯t hide behind their polished smiles anymore."

    Cambria sped her hands together with a softugh. "That would be... wonderful, actually. Someone needs to hold them ountable."

    Juniper¡¯s voice softened, her cool tone edged with something fiercer. "I wish it would happen. The Council has been untouchable for too long. If The Moon¡¯s Whisper returned with this, they would be forced to sit up straight."

    I sank onto the bench, setting my bag at my feet. For a moment, I let myself picture it¡ªstudents whispering not about me, but about them¡ªtheir perfect image cracking under the weight of truth.

    It was almost too much to hope for. But still... a part of me did.

    As Nari tucked her phone away and Juniper¡¯s words lingered in the air, a silence fell between us. Not heavy¡ªmore thoughtful, like the idea of The Moon¡¯s Whisper had carved out a space none of us dared to disturb.

    That¡¯s when Selene stirred.

    <i>"Do you hear them, Elira?"</i> her voice drifted warm in my mind, carrying a weight of calm that smoothed the edges of my nerves. <i>"These girls beside you¡ªthey don¡¯t speak as strangers. They speak as sisters. Their fight is your fight."</i>

    I swallowed hard, staring down at my hands.

    <i>"The Council¡¯s strength is built on silence,"</i> Selene continued. <i>"But truth has ws sharper than theirs. If it finds its way back into the open... then perhaps you will not stand alone the next time they summon you."</i>

    Her voice faded like mist curling back into shadow, leaving me with the echo of her words.

    <i>Sisters. Truth. Not standing alone.</i>

    I blinked rapidly, forcing the sting in my eyes away before anyone could notice.

    Cambria touched my arm gently. "Elira? Are you alright?"

    "Yes," I said quickly, my voice steadier than I felt. "I¡¯m fine. Really."

    We all parted temporarily to put our things away in our respective lockers before making our way toward the cafeteria together.

    The hallway buzzed with noise, footsteps andughter bouncing off the walls. I was just starting to rx into the rhythm of their chatter when my green phone buzzed sharply in my pocket.

    I froze for a moment, wondering who it might be.

    My fingers fumbled as I pulled it out, my heart pounding. Then the screen shed a name that made my breath catch.

    Zenon.

 Chapter 120: Going to See Zenon

    <h4>Chapter 120: Going to See Zenon</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    For a moment, I thought about letting it ring out. Pretending I hadn¡¯t seen. But my thumb betrayed me, sliding across the screen before I could think.

    I pressed the phone to my ear. "Hello?"

    His voice came through, deep and clipped. "Elira,e to my office in the administrative block immediately after your second ss today."

    I opened my mouth¡ª"But, Professor¡ª"

    The line clicked dead before I could even finish my statement.

    I stood still for a moment, staring at the phone, the silence in my ear louder than anything else.

    Up ahead, Nari wasughing at something Juniper had said. Cambria patted Juniper on the shoulder, while Tamryn walked with her usual measured calm. None of them turned back to ask any questions.

    They knew me well enough not to pry.

    I slipped the phone back into my pocket and forced my legs to move, falling into step behind them.

    But inside, panic twisted through me because my second ss would end just before kitchen duty for dinner prep.

    If I skipped the punishment, the Council would brand me a disobedient and disrespectful student, and then, they might take advantage and increase my punishment.

    But if I skipped Zenon¡¯s summons... I wasn¡¯t sure what he would do.

    Either choice felt like a trap, and I didn¡¯t know which one to choose yet.

    ---

    The cafeteria was alive with the midday rush, the smell of roasted meats and fresh bread filling the air as students lined up with their trays. My friends and I carried ours to our usual table, the noise around us a blur.

    I tried to eat, but my stomach churned too much for more than a few bites. Every clock tick seemed louder than the chatter around us, pulling me closer to the inevitable.

    Finally, I set my fork down and spoke quietly. "I won¡¯t be able to do my kitchen duty after school today."

    The four heads turned toward me at once.

    "Why?" Nari asked, her brows shooting up.

    I hesitated, then forced the words out. "Professor Zenon... summoned me to his office. After my second ss."

    Cambria¡¯s spoon ttered softly against her bowl. "What? Did he say why?"

    I shook my head. "No. But it might be because he caught me almost... dozing off during his lecture this morning." Heat crept into my cheeks at the admission.

    Juniper exhaled through her nose, leaning back. "Good luck with that, Elira. Out of the three professor brothers, Professor Zenon is the meanest."

    Nari bobbed her head immediately. "Absolutely. His brothers aren¡¯t even means. He is just the only one who doesn¡¯t smile with students. He is cold as a stone wall."

    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep me fromughing. Their words, so full of certainty, made me want to tell them they didn¡¯t know the half of it. But instead of making the revtion, I only smiled faintly and let them talk.

    Cambria tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Although he doesn¡¯t know about this, it¡¯s unfair for him to drag you away when the Student Council already forced you into this punishment. What are you going to do?"

    Before I could answer, Juniper shrugged. "Simple. We will cover for her."

    Nari snapped her fingers. "Exactly. We will tell the kitchen staff Elira was dyed by a Professor, and we will take on the work today."

    My eyes widened. "You¡¯d really¡ª?"

    "Of course, Elira," Cambria said softly, giving me a reassuring smile. "This is what friends are for."

    Something warm flickered in my chest at her words, making me wonder why I only saw them as my roommates for so long.

    In fact, they were more than friends to me. Just like Selene said, they are sisters.

    I breathed in deeply, my nerves still tight, but steadied by the warmth in their eyes. "Thank you. Truly."

    "Don¡¯t thank us yet," Nari said, jabbing her fork at a roll. "Wait until we survive the kitchen chaos without you."

    Laughter bubbled around the table, easing the tightness in my chest. But as the bell rang and students began packing away their trays, the weight of Zenon¡¯s summons returned like a shadow over my shoulder.

    I would honour his call. But I couldn¡¯t shake the nervous thrum in my veins.

    I couldn¡¯t wait for my second ss to end.

    ---

    The second ss passed in a blur I barely absorbed. Every time the professor¡¯s voice rose or the clock hands shifted forward, my chest tightened a little more.

    Finally, the ss ended and slowly, I packed up and left the ssroom for the locker room.

    I nced around, trying to see if I would spot Cambria or the others but failed.

    Letting out a deep sigh, I stopped in front of my locker and unlocked it with the code. Next, I grabbed my backpack and packed the books I needed into it, before shutting the door.

    I wondered how my friends were going to cope in the kitchen without me. But already, I nned to join them as soon as I was done with Zenon, if only time would permit.

    And with that, I found my way to the Administrative block.

    ---

    I stopped outside Zenon¡¯s office door, the polished brass te gleaming faintly under the enchanted lights.

    My hand hovered mid-air for a long second before I finally knocked, my knuckles sounding far too loud against the wood.

    "Come in," Zenon¡¯s voice called, low and clipped.

    My pulse jumped. I turned the handle, the door opening with a soft click, and stepped inside.

    Zenon sat behind his desk, pen poised over an open ledger, but his gaze lifted the moment I entered. Those sharp ck eyes fixed on me, unreadable, weighing.

    "Professor," I murmured, bowing my head slightly.

    He gestured toward one of the chairs in front of his desk. "Sit."

    My legs carried me forward stiffly. I lowered myself into the seat, cing my backpack carefully at my feet, though my fingers lingered on the strap as if it might anchor me.

    The silence stretched heavily.

    Then Zenon set his pen aside, folding his hands. "I noticed how exhausted you were this morning."

 Chapter 121: Zenonâ€™s Summoned Her

    <h4>Chapter 121: Zenon¡¯s Summoned Her</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "I noticed how exhausted you were this morning," Zenon said, his tone calm but edged with a weight that made my skin prickle.

    I forced a small smile. "I... didn¡¯t sleep wellst night."

    His gaze didn¡¯t waver. "You yawned three times during lecture. Twice you tried to hide it behind your hand. Once you nearly drifted off."

    Heat red across my cheeks. I didn¡¯t he kept count. "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Professor. It won¡¯t happen again."

    "Won¡¯t it?" His eyes narrowed slightly, not unkind, but sharp enough to pin me to the chair. "Fatigue doesn¡¯te from nowhere. You¡¯re burning energy somewhere else. Where?"

    My fingers tightened against the strap of my bag. I looked down at them, avoiding his eyes. "It¡¯s nothing serious."

    "Don¡¯t lie to me." His voice dropped, soft but unyielding.

    My chest tightened. I had hoped¡ªnaively¡ªthat I could give him a vague excuse and be dismissed. But Zenon wasn¡¯t the type to let things slip.

    The silence stretched, and with each heartbeat the weight of his gaze pressed harder, until I felt my defenses straining.

    Finally, I exhaled, my shoulders sagging. "The Student Council..." My voice trailed, barely more than a whisper. "They... punished me."

    Zenon¡¯s expression sharpened instantly, though his body didn¡¯t move. "Punished you?"

    I nodded quickly, staring at my knees. "They said it was for ignoring a summon. But I didn¡¯t ignore it¡ªI went to their office, I exined to the secretary that I couldn¡¯t attend that day because I had to go back home on the given day. But they didn¡¯t care."

    I exined my situation in a way that he would also understand that it was on that day he came to pick me up from the dorm and take me back to his home because of the Healer, that the Student Council gave me an appointment for.

    Zenon¡¯s fingers tapped once against the desk. "And the punishment?"

    I swallowed. "Kitchen duty. For a week. Every meal. I have to wake up early to help prepare breakfast, and then again for dinner." My throat tightened. "That¡¯s why I was so tired today."

    The words spilled out before I could stop them, shame curling in my chest as if admitting it somehow made me weaker.

    But Zenon¡¯s silence was louder than anything I could have imagined.

    When I finally dared to lift my eyes, his were fixed on me. He leaned back in his chair, the motion deliberate, controlled.

    But there was nothing calm in his eyes. The storm in them had darkened, cold and cutting, as if every word I¡¯d spoken had only sharpened the de of his silence.

    "You let them assign you kitchen duty?" His tone was deceptively soft, but the weight behind it made my chest tighten.

    "I didn¡¯t¡ª" I stammered, then stopped. My lips pressed together. What excuse could I even give?

    His hand curled into a fist on the desk. "They dared to humiliate you for something you already addressed properly with their own secretary."

    His voice carried no rise, no shout, but the restrained anger in it sent a shiver crawling down my spine.

    I had never seen him this way. Not in ss. Not in any moment before now.

    "Professor..." I whispered, uncertain whether I was pleading for him to calm down, or for myself not to crumble under the intensity of his fury.

    His gaze flicked to me then, steady, unyielding. "You should not have been ced in such a position. You are not their ything, Elira."

    My heart jumped at the firmness of his words, but before I could respond, he reached for the ckndline phone on his desk. The motion was smooth, decisive.

    He dialed without hesitation. A beat of silence, then his voice, clipped and cold, filled the air.

    "This is Professor Zenon." A pause followed, then... "Send Student Council President Kaelis to my office. Immediately."

    The line clicked as he set the phone back into its cradle, his movements precise, final.

    I stared at him, my mouth parting, my breath caught in my chest.

    He had just summoned Princess Kaelis herself.

    A mixture of disbelief and dread tangled inside me. Part of me wanted to thank him¡ªfor standing up for me in a way no one else ever had.

    Another part of me wanted to sink through the floor, because I knew what it meant to challenge the Council.

    And yet, watching him now, calm and immovable in his seat, I realized something: Professor Zenon wasn¡¯t afraid of them.

    Not the King¡¯s daughter, or any of the well connected and positioned members.

    And for the first time since I stepped foot into his office, I wondered what storm I had just set in motion by telling him the truth.

    The silence stretched between Zenon and I was heavy and suffocating. My palms were damp where they pressed against my skirt.

    Then came a knock¡ªsharp, almost musical against the polished wood.

    Zenon¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave mine. "Enter."

    The door opened, and Kaelis swept in like she owned the room. Her silver curls shimmered under the light, her uniform tailored to perfection, a faint smirk already curving her lips.

    She didn¡¯t bow, didn¡¯t even hesitate¡ªjust glided forward with the kind of confidence only a princess could wear.

    "Professor Zenon." Her voice was smooth, polite on the surface but dripping with false sweetness. "I was told you wanted to see me."

    Her gaze flicked briefly to me, seated stiffly in the chair across from Zenon¡¯s desk. A spark of recognition¡ªand amusement¡ªglittered in her eyes.

    Zenon gestured toward the second chair beside mine. "Sit."

    Kaelis arched a brow but obeyed, settling into the chair with the grace of someone used to being obeyed rather than the other way around.

    She crossed one leg over the other, her attention fully on him now. "What matter requires my presence so urgently?"

    Zenon didn¡¯t waste words. "Elira Shaw has been ced under disciplinary punishment by your council. Kitchen duty¡ªfor one week."

    Kaelis¡¯s lips curved into a sharper smile. "Ah. Yes. Actions have consequences."

    "Her ¡¯action,¡¯" Zenon said, his voice turning colder, "was informing your secretary that she could not attend on the day specified. Which she did. Properly. She was then summoned again. And now punished."

    Kaelis tilted her head, feigning thought. "If that¡¯s how you see it..."

    Zenon¡¯s gaze hardened. "Do not y games with me, Kaelis."

 Chapter 122: Zenonâ€™s Order

    <h4>Chapter 122: Zenon¡¯s Order</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The princess stilled, her smile faltering at the edge.

    "You will exin to me," Zenon continued, his tone cutting through the air like a de, "on what grounds you and your council saw fit to humiliate a student publicly, then assign punishment despite herpliance."

    I sat frozen, my heart thundering so loud I was sure both of them could hear it. I had never seen anyone speak to Kaelis like that. Not a professor. Not anyone.

    I didn¡¯t even think it was possible.

    Kaelis¡¯s fingers twitched where they rested on her knee, but her smile slid back into ce like a mask. "Perhaps the council simply felt Miss Shaw needed... a reminder of her ce."

    Zenon leaned forward slightly, his presence filling the room like an invisible force. "Her ce is in this academy, as a student under my instruction. Not beneath your heel."

    The silence pulsed between them like a live wire. Kaelis smirk wavered, just barely. She adjusted her sleeve, but it was only to mask the stiffness in her shoulders.

    Zenon¡¯s voice cut through the air, low and merciless. "The punishment is void. Effective immediately."

    Kaelis¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You cannot simply override the authority of the Student Council¡ª"

    "I can," Zenon interrupted, his tone like frost, "and I will."

    The finality in his words silenced her. Even the faint hum of magic in the air seemed to hush.

    He leaned forward, folding his hands on the desk. His eyes were locked on hers, unflinching.

    "You and your council will not pick on Elira Shaw again. In fact, you will not unjustly harass any student under my care. If you, or any of your members, attempt this kind of power y again..."

    His voice dropped, sharp as a de¡¯s edge. "I will personally see to it that the Council is dissolved and a re-election is held. Do you understand?"

    Kaelis¡¯sposure faltered for the briefest heartbeat. Her chin lifted a fraction higher, but the sparkle in her silver eyes had dimmed.

    "...Yes, Professor," she said tightly, the sweetness stripped from her tone.

    "Good."

    Zenon leaned back, dismissing her with a mere nce toward the door. "You may leave."

    Kaelis rose gracefully, though I caught the tension in her hands as she smoothed her skirt. When her gaze flicked to me on her way out, it carried venom, silent and glittering, like a curse whispered without words.

    I swallowed hard, my pulse a wild rhythm in my ears, and stared at my knees until the door clicked shut behind her.

    Only then did I release the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.

    Zenon hadn¡¯t just defended me. He had shielded me like a wall of stone, unyielding, daring the storm itself toe closer.

    But with Kaelis¡¯s parting look still burned into my memory, one truth lingered cold in my chest¡ª

    This wasn¡¯t over.

    The echo of the door¡¯stch still hung in the air when Zenon finally shifted his gaze back to me. His expression hadn¡¯t softened much, but the storm in his eyes was quieter now¡ªcontained, measured.

    "You should have told me sooner," he said.

    I blinked, startled by the quiet reproach in his tone. "I... I didn¡¯t want to bother you. It felt like my problem to handle."

    His jaw tightened, and for a moment he looked as if he might argue. Instead, he exhaled slowly, leaning back against his chair.

    "When a student is wronged, it is not theirs to carry alone. Especially not when the injusticees from those abusing their authority."

    The weight of his words sank into me, and for a second, my throat tightened. No one had ever said anything like that to me¡ªnot about my struggles, not about the weight I carried.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I murmured, lowering my eyes.

    There was a pause. Then, unexpectedly, his tone softened¡ªnot gentle, not warm, but less cutting.

    "Do not apologize for what is not your fault. Save your apologies for mistakes you actually make. Understood?"

    I nodded quickly. "Yes, Professor."

    The corner of his mouth twitched, almost imperceptibly, before he reached for a paper on his desk.

    "Your punishment is lifted. You will no longer report to the kitchens. I will send word to ensure the cafeteria staff is informed. From tomorrow, your schedule resumes as normal."

    Relief rushed through me so fast I nearly sagged in my chair. I pressed my hands together in myp to keep from showing it too openly.

    "Thank you," I whispered.

    Zenon didn¡¯t reply immediately. His eyes lingered on me for a fraction longer, unreadable again, before he turned his attention back to the papers in front of him. "You may go."

    I rose carefully, my chair legs scraping softly against the polished floor. I picked up my backpack, but as I reached for the door handle, his voice came once more, low and firm.

    "Elira."

    I froze, ncing back.

    His eyes met mine, steady and unwavering.

    "If the Council bothers you again, you will tell me. Immediately."

    A lump formed in my throat. I swallowed and nodded. "I will."

    "You can leave. I will inform the kitchen regarding this."

    "Thank you, Sir," I said, holding back a smile.

    He inclined his head slightly, then lowered his gaze back to his work.

    I slipped out quietly, the door closing with a muted click behind me. But the echo of his words stayed with me, heavy and strangely grounding, even as my steps carried me back down the hall.

    But soon, my mind was reced with thoughts of my friends.

    They had volunteered to help me out with dinner preparation in the kitchen, but now, there was no longer a need for that sacrifice.

    I quickly headed for the kitchen, aiming to rescue them before they would get too deep into work.

    ---

    The scent of roasting meat and simmering broth hit me the moment I stepped into the wide, bustling kitchen. Pots nged, knives chopped against wooden boards, steam curled up into the enchanted vents overhead.

    The space was alive with movement, but my eyes went straight to the head of staff¡ªthe same stern woman with rolled-up sleeves and an apron tied neatly at her waist.

    I approached her quickly, clutching the strap of my backpack. "Excuse me ma¡¯am... Professor Zenon said he would inform you about my punishment being lifted."

 Chapter 123: Tamryn Lost Her Cool

    <h4>Chapter 123: Tamryn Lost Her Cool</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The woman¡¯s sharp eyes flicked toward me, assessing. For a moment I feared she hadn¡¯t heard, but then her expression softened slightly.

    "You must be Shaw."

    I nodded.

    "Two minutes ago," she said briskly, brushing her hands on her apron. "The Professor himself called and said you are no longer assigned to kitchen duty."

    Relief loosened the knot in my chest. "Thank you for confirming," I murmured.

    I hesitated, then added, "But... my friends are still here, helping. We are to leave together"

    The woman tilted her head, studying me for a beat before her lips twitched with the faintest ghost of a smile.

    "Fine. Stay here." She waved toward a stool against the wall. "I will call them out."

    I murmured my thanks and stepped aside, perching on the stool. My backpack rested against my knees as I let out a long unguarded breath.

    A minuteter,ughter and familiar voices floated through the kitchen. Then Nari appeared first, strands of hair escaping her ponytail, followed closely by Cambria, Juniper, and Tamryn.

    Their faces lit with surprise when they spotted me waiting.

    "Elira?" Nari blinked, then frowned. "You are still in uniform? And carrying your backpack?"

    Cambria frowned a bit. "Did something happen?"

    I stood, nerves fluttering in my chest. "Professor Zenon... lifted my punishment. I don¡¯t have to work in the kitchen anymore."

    Juniper¡¯s brows shot up. "Already?"

    Tamryn gave a short, knowing hum. "So he summoned you for that<i>.</i>"

    Nari¡¯s eyes went wide, then she groaned dramatically. "Ugh! So we got stuck chopping onions while you were being rescued by the scariest professor in ESA!"

    Despite myself, Iughed softly. "I¡¯m sorry."

    Nari pointed a mock-threatening finger at me, but her smile gave her away. "You owe us a big exnation."

    ---

    We left the kitchen together, the cool evening air greeting us as we stepped back into the quieter halls of ESA.

    The weight that had sat heavy on me all day was finally gone, and yet, my friends¡¯ curious nces told me the questions were just beginning.

    Nari wasted no time. "Okay, spill. How in the Moon¡¯s name did Professor Zenon of all people swoop in and rescue you? That man doesn¡¯t even smile at puppies."

    Cambria shot her a look, though her eyes were warm with curiosity too. "Nari¡¯s right, Elira. It¡¯s not like him to interfere in Student Council matters. What exactly happened in that office?"

    I slowed my steps, then sighed, clutching the strap of my bag. They weren¡¯t going to let it go unless I told them something.

    "He asked why I was exhausted in ss today. I had no choice but to tell him the truth¡ªthat I was serving punishment for the Student Council."

    Juniper¡¯s brows furrowed. "And?"

    "And," I continued carefully, "he picked up the phone right in front of me and told someone to summon Princess Kaelis to his office."

    Their eyes widened almost in unison.

    "He made her sit down," I said, my voice low, almost in awe even now. "And he told her to her face that the punishment was void. That the Council had no right to publicly humiliate me or assign work when I¡¯d alreadyplied. He said if they ever tried it again... he would have them reced."

    For a second, silence reigned. Then Nari let out a shriek of delight so loud it echoed down the hall.

    "YES! Finally someone knocked that smug princess off her throne!"

    Cambria covered her mouth to hide augh, but her eyes sparkled. "I can¡¯t believe he confronted Kaelis directly. That¡¯s... incredible."

    Juniper actually smirked, a rare thing. "I wish I¡¯d been there. Just to see the look on her face when he put her in her ce."

    That image sent Nari into a fit of giggles. "Kaelis probably looked like a cat dunked in cold water! Oh, Elira, you lucky, lucky girl¡ªI would have paid good money to see that."

    Theirughter rose, echoing through the corridor. Even Tamryn, usually so quiet, allowed the corners of her lips to curve in a rare smile.

    I hadn¡¯t realized I wasughing too until my cheeks ached. The sound burst out of me, bubbling past the tension I¡¯d carried for several hours.

    The memory of Kaelis¡¯s re didn¡¯t sting me anymore instead, it thrilled me.

    For the first time since the Council had dragged me into their games, I felt... satisfied.

    ---

    By the time we reached our dorm, the exhaustion of the day caught up to us all at once.

    We freshened up quickly, tugging on clean moftis, runningbs through our hair.

    Nari groaned dramatically as she flopped onto her bed before standing up again.

    "I feel like I¡¯ve lived three days in one," she muttered, yawning so wide her jaw cracked.

    Juniper rubbed her eyes and tied her hair back. "That¡¯s because we all woke up at dawn. I swear, if I see another potato, I will scream."

    Cambria chuckled softly. "At least it¡¯s over."

    We left together, yawns following us down the hall, but by the time we entered the cafeteria, the sight that greeted us revived us a little.

    Dinner smelled divine¡ªroasted meats, buttered bread, steaming bowls of stew.

    Nari¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. "Now this is a reward. A proper feast to crown our victory day!"

    We all burst intoughter, shoulders shaking as we grabbed trays and fell in line. I couldn¡¯t help smiling as Nari hummed happily, piling food onto her te like she hadn¡¯t just spent hours chopping onions.

    When we finally carried our trays to our usual table, a few heads turned. nces lingered. Whispers spread like smoke across the cafeteria.

    Normally, it was Nari who would snap first. But tonight, to my shock, it was Tamryn.

    She mmed her tray onto the table, her eyes sharp as steel. "What are you all staring at?" she barked, her voice carrying enough force to silence half the room.

    The whispers faltered.

    "Mind your business," she continued coldly, her fists curling at her sides. "Unless, of course, you wouldd like a taste of my iron knuckles. I¡¯d be proud to serve a suspension after breaking your jaws."

    The two girls sitting nearest flinched, grabbed their trays, and scuttled away without a word.

    Silence followed. For a moment, no one in the cafeteria dared nce our way again.

    Nari leaned over the table, chuckling into her hand. "Easy, Tamryn. You are supposed to scare them, not kill them."

    Tamryn sat down smoothly, as though she hadn¡¯t just threatened half the cafeteria into silence.

    I blinked at her, my fork halfway to my mouth. It wasn¡¯t like Tamryn at all¡ªshe was usually calm, precise, unshaken. But tonight, herposure had cracked, and the edge of something raw and fierce slipped through.

    It unsettled me... and yet, in a strange way, it warmed me too.

    Because maybe, just maybe, this meant I wasn¡¯t the only one who had grown tired of keeping quiet.

    ---

    By the time we finished dinner, the exhaustion we¡¯d been holding back crept over us again, heavier with every step toward the dormitory.

    Once inside, the room filled with the the thump of drawers being opened as everyone gathered their books for evening study.

    Juniper stifled a yawn so big her eyes watered. Nari wasn¡¯t any better¡ªshe dropped her notebook on her desk and groaned.

    "Ugh... we are really going to the study hall? I swear, if I sit too long, I will fall asleep right on the desk."

    Cambria adjusted the strap of her satchel, her expression calm but her lips tugged into the faintest smile. "Then I will wake you. Don¡¯t worry."

    I shook my head fondly as I rummaged through my drawer. My hand brushed over the hidden stash of chocte bars I¡¯d been saving, and I grabbed several handfuls.

    Turning back, I held them out to the others. "Here," I said. "If anything can keep us awake, it¡¯s sugar."

    Their faces lit with surprise.

    "Thank you, Elira," Nari said, already tearing one open.

    Juniper epted hers with a muttered "thanks" before biting into it like it was her lifeline.

    Even Tamryn raised a brow and epted the chocte with a quiet nod of gratitude.

    Their little thanks eased something in my chest. I let out a sigh of relief, d I¡¯d thought to share them.

    Books in hand, chocte bars tucked between fingers and notebooks, we left the dorm together, our footsteps echoing softly down the corridor.

    Juniper leaned her head back dramatically as we walked. "I can¡¯t wait until we¡¯re back here again. Straight to bed. I will sleep like the dead."

    That earned a round ofughter.

    But it was Tamryn who spoke up next, her voice steadier, carrying its usual calm weight. "It won¡¯t be long. Study hours always pass in a blur if you let them."

    Something about the certainty in her tone made me smile. Despite the heaviness in our limbs, her words lifted us, turning the slow walk to the study hall into something bearable.

 Chapter 124: A Reversal Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 124: A Reversal Announcement</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The morning sunlight spilled through the cafeteria¡¯s high windows, washing the room in soft gold as the breakfast rush filled the air with clinking trays and chatter.

    My friends and I carried our food to our usual table, and for once, there was no weight dragging at my steps.

    Nari dropped her tray down with a grin so wide it was infectious. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever slept so well in this ce. And waking up without the nightmare of chopping onions at dawn? That¡¯s the sweetest part."

    Juniper sat beside her, nodding in agreement as she tore a piece of bread. "It feels good not to have punishment hanging over us. Honestly, this Wednesday morning actually feels like a real morning, unlike Monday and Tuesday."

    I smiled faintly at their relief, my own chest lighter than it had been in days.

    But then, the cafeteria speakers crackled overhead, silencing the room.

    <i>"Good morning, ESA students,"</i> came Kaelis¡¯s voice, warm and practiced, though a sharp ear could detect the strain beneath.

    <i>"This is your Student Council President. We wish to inform you that the disciplinary action assigned to first-year student Elira Shaw has been dismissed. That is all. Have a wonderful day."</i>

    The announcement ended, but the room erupted.

    A wave of whispers spread like wildfire. Heads turned. My name carried on the hush of voices from table to table. Some students looked shocked, others curious, a few even amused.

    At our table, however, there was no silence¡ªonlyughter.

    Juniper smirked, shaking her head. "Dismissed. Just like that. If that doesn¡¯t sting their pride, nothing will."

    Nari leaned forward, practically glowing. "Oh, this is delicious. The mighty Council forced to announce their own defeat. I almost feel sorry for them. Almost."

    Even Tamryn chuckled under her breath, then said tly, "It¡¯s good to know Princess Kaelis fears Professor Zenon. She should."

    Theirughter rang again, loud and unbothered, making a few students nearby nce our way.

    But then Cambria, ever thoughtful, tilted her head. "What about the apology? Shouldn¡¯t there have been one?"

    Nari snorted, nearly choking on her juice. "Apology? From them? Please. That¡¯s thest thing Kaelis or any of herpdogs would ever say into those speakers."

    We allughed again, and for the first time in so long, I didn¡¯t mind the cafeteria eyes on me.

    This time, they weren¡¯tughing at me. They were watching a girl who¡¯d just won, and friends who weren¡¯t afraid tough about it.

    And though a small knot of tension still lingered in my chest¡ªbecause Kaelis¡¯s grudge wouldn¡¯t die so easily¡ªat that moment, I let myself enjoy the victory.

    After breakfast, we left the cafeteria together, theughter still fresh between us, and went to the locker room to keep our backpacks before heading toward the training grounds where the other first-years gathered for <strong><i>Science of Scent & Tracking</i></strong><i>.</i>

    Unlike the usual ssrooms, today¡¯s practical course met outside, near the forest edge where the air was sharp with pine and earth.

    Several long wooden tables stood ready with baskets of herbs, oils, and ss vials glinting in the sunlight. Beyond them stretched a cordoned-off trail that wound into the trees.

    Our professor, a lean woman with piercing green eyes, strode across the clearing and pped her hands once.

    "Groups of five. Today¡¯s task is simple: identify three hidden scent markers and track them through the forest trail. Precision matters more than speed. Understood?"

    A chorus of "Yes, Professor" rang out.

    Just like we had nned a few days ago, I found myself with Nari, Juniper, Cambria, and Tamryn.

    The baskets of herbs were passed to each group, the sharp scents of clove, sage, and bitterroot tickling my nose as I leaned closer.

    Nari wrinkled her nose. "Ugh, who spilled pepper in this thing? It¡¯s making me sneeze."

    Juniper smirked. "That¡¯s cinnamon, genius. Try using it instead ofining."

    I chuckled quietly as I dipped a cloth strip into the oil of rosemary and lifted it to my nose, letting the crisp, resinous scent settle into memory.

    One by one, we memorized the key markers before stepping onto the forest path.

    The air was cool, birds flitting between branches above, the ground soft with leaves. The first marker came quickly¡ªa faint trail of clove oil clinging to a low-hanging branch.

    I caught it before the others, the scent sharp and distinct against the natural woond smells.

    "Got it," I whispered, pointing.

    Cambria leaned closer, inhaling carefully. "You¡¯re right. It¡¯s clove."

    We moved deeper, following faint traces until the second marker revealed itself on a jagged stone, this one sage. Tamryn identified it first, her tone calm and sure, and we marked it down.

    But by the third marker, fatigue pressed heavy over me again. My steps slowed. A yawn threatened to slip free, and I covered my mouth quickly, hoping no one noticed.

    Nari nced sideways at me, frowning. "You okay?"

    "I¡¯m fine," I lied, focusing harder on the scents.

    Juniper¡¯s sharp gaze lingered a moment too long, but she said nothing. Instead, she pointed toward a patch of moss. "There. I think that¡¯s rosemary."

    She was right. Together, we marked the third scent,pleting the task.

    As we turned back toward the clearing, Cambria let out a softugh. "Well, that was easier than I expected."

    "Speak for yourself," Nari groaned, stretching her arms. "If my nose has to work this hard every week, it¡¯s going to resign."

    Her dramatics drew a round of chuckles from us, even me. The knot of exhaustion in my chest eased just a little as we returned to the professor, our group¡¯s findings ready to present.

    When we returned to the clearing, the professor was waiting, arms folded as each group presented their findings one by one.

    Some struggled, others hesitated, a few even gave the wrong answers, and the professor¡¯s sharp stare cut through them like knives.

    Finally, it was our turn. Tamryn spoke first, her calm voice steady as she listed the scents we had identified in order: clove, sage, rosemary.

    The professor¡¯s gaze flicked to the parchment in her hand, then back to us. A faint smile tugged at her lips. "Correct. All three."

    She walked closer, her boots crunching against the leaves, and stopped right in front of me. "And who found the clove?"

    I froze for a second, then lifted my hand. "I did, Professor."

    Her green eyes held mine, searching, weighing, but her tone was firm with approval.

    "Excellent nose, Miss Shaw. You were the first in the entire ss to detect it. Keep sharpening that skill¡ªit may serve you one day when instinct alone has to save your life."

    Heat rushed to my cheeks at the praise. I nodded quickly. "Yes, Professor."

    Behind me, Nari elbowed Juniper with a grin, whispering, "That¡¯s our Elira," loud enough for me to hear. Juniper rolled her eyes, but her lips twitched in a smirk.

    The professor straightened, addressing the ss atrge. "This group has shown what I expect: teamwork, patience, and precision. Learn from them. You may all go."

    A murmur rippled through the students, some casting nces at me as we stepped away. This time, though, the attention didn¡¯t sting. It felt... good.

    Nari leaned close as we left the clearing. "Did you see her face? She actually smiled. She never smiles."

    Juniper smirked. "Elira might be her new favorite."

    I shook my head quickly,ughing under my breath, but inside, warmth spread through me. It had been so long since recognition didn¡¯te with mockery attached.

    By the time we left the clearing, the sun had climbed higher, pouring heat over the clearing.

    My roommates and I started to the cafeteria for lunch. But the whispers had already started.

    "She got all three right?" a boy muttered behind us.

    "Of course she did¡ªdidn¡¯t you hear the professor? She found the first marker before anyone else."

    Another girl sniffed. "Probably a fluke. Don¡¯t know why everyone¡¯s making a fuss."

    Their voices weren¡¯t exactly hushed, but I ignored them, keeping my gaze straight ahead. Still, I could feel the stares¡ªsome curious, some impressed, and a few sharp with envy.

    Nari, on the other hand, didn¡¯t bother to ignore it. She spun halfway around as we walked.

    "Yes, she found it first. Yes, she¡¯s good. If you¡¯re jealous, work harder instead of whining about it."

    The muttering behind us fell instantly silent. Juniper smirked at Nari¡¯s fiery defense, while Cambria only shook her head fondly.

    "Come on," Tamryn said in her usual calm tone, though her lips curved slightly, "let¡¯s not waste our energy on fleas."

    By the time we reached the cafeteria, the tension had already dissolved intoughter among us. We picked up our trays and filled them with food before heading to our usual table.

    The scent of grilled turkey, white rice, curry sauce, and sweet berrypote filled the air, and my stomach growled in eager agreement.

    Nari dropped onto her seat, grinning ear to ear. "I¡¯m telling you, today feels like a celebration. We are eating victory food."

    Juniper stretched her armszily, smirking. "I will celebrate when we make it through the week without another stupid announcement."

    Iughed softly with them, letting their energy wash over me. But just then, a chime from my phone drew my attention.

 Chapter 125: Still Kind and Calm

    <h4>Chapter 125: Still Kind and Calm</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I lifted my phone and nced at the screen. It turned out it was a message notification from my group chat with the brothers.

    Without wasting a second, I clicked open the message and saw two texts from Lennon.

    <strong><i>Lennon: </i></strong>[<i>Hey, Elira! I hope you¡¯re good? How is lunch going? Would you be dropping by Zenon¡¯s office after school today?</i>]

    As soon as I read his question, it felt like my breath got hitched in my throat for a second because suddenly, I just realized that I was supposed to volunteer at the Archive room yesterday.

    But because of serving the punishment dished out by the Student Council, I hadpletely forgotten to text Rennon in advance to inform him I wouldn¡¯t be showing up.

    I felt very horrible with myself as I wondered how Rennon would see me.

    <i>¡¯Would he think I was unreliable?¡¯</i>

    Almost immediately, I dropped my fork and held my phone with both hands to type out a response.

    <strong><i>Elira:</i></strong> [<i>I¡¯m fine, thank you, Lennon. Lunch is going well. I think I will be stopping by.</i>]

    Then I waited for a beat before typing out another message, guilt gnawing at me from all angle.

    <strong><i>Elira:</i></strong> [<i>I... um... I haven¡¯t seen Rennon for a while as well. Do you think he will show up at Professor Zenon¡¯s office as well?</i>]

    A few secondster, Lennon¡¯s message came in.

    <strong><i>Lennon:</i></strong> [<i>I think he should. Maybe you should call him to confirm. He has been lot busy since Monday. Also, I will see you after school. Don¡¯t forget to send a photo of your lunch.</i>]

    I quickly positioned my phone and clicked two photos of my food tray from different angles before quickly sending it to the group with a simple caption: [<i>Here it is.</i>]

    After Lennon replied me with a thumbs up and a short message, telling me to finish my food, two heavy thoughts gnawed at me.

    If Rennon had been very busy since Monday, did he need my help so badly yesterday but had to juggle everything together since I didn¡¯t show up or even call?

    Perhaps, was he mad at me for notmunicating to him?

    Then regarding the disciplinary action I wondered if Zenon had informed his brothers about what the Student Council members did to me, and how they subjected me to humiliation.

    Lennon hadn¡¯t mentioned a hint of it in his message earlier, which makes dwell on the idea of whether the news has reached him or not.

    A deep sigh I didn¡¯t know I¡¯ve been holding, escaped from my lips.

    "Elira, is something wrong?" Cambria¡¯s soft voice dragged me out from deep thoughts.

    "Not really." I shook my head and forced a smile. "It¡¯s just that I signed up to volunteer at the archive room and forgot to show up yesterday. And though I was busy with the punishment, I forgot to put a call through."

    At that moment, Juniper lifted her gaze from her te and nced at me. "Elira, I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you have to be worried about. You have time today to drop by and exin yourself."

    Immediately, Nari supported with a nod. "Professor Rennon is kind. He will understand your situation and ept your apology."

    Even Tamryn gave me support through her softened gaze.

    I appreciated my friends but unfortunately, they would never understand why I actually felt guilty towards failing my duty and taking up immediate responsibility.

    Rennon was more than a professor to me. He was kind and very patient towards me. But more especially, he is my mate. And I would hate to fail him.

    ---

    We left the cafeteria with the crowd, my friends chatting ahead of me as I lingered behind, clutching my green phone.

    My heart thudded with both nerves and guilt until, finally, I pressed Rennon¡¯s number and lifted the phone to my ear.

    And to my surprise, he picked up after the very first ring.

    "Elira," he said, his voice as calm and the silent night. "How are you?"

    The simple kindness in his tone startled me. I thought he would sound anything other than that. I blinked, swallowing against the lump in my throat. "I¡ªI¡¯m fine, Professor. How are you?"

    "I¡¯m well," he replied softly. "But you don¡¯t sound fine."

    "I..." I hesitated, my fingers tightening around my phone. "I wanted to say I¡¯m sorry for noting to the archive room yesterday. I should have called, but... something came up. I had a bit of a situation."

    There was the faintest pause on the other end before his answer came, steady and without judgment. "It¡¯s fine, Elira. I understand."

    His answer was short, and if it wasn¡¯t for the kindness I could pick up from his tone, I could have easily believed he was mad at me.

    The tightness in my chest loosened instantly, like a knot undone. I breathed out slowly, letting relief wash over me.

    "Thank you," I whispered.

    After a small silence, I gathered the courage to ask, "Will you... will youe to Professor Zenon¡¯s office after school today?"

    Rennon didn¡¯t answer right away. My pulse quickened, nerves slowly creeping back in. But then his voice came, gentler still before my imagination could run wild.

    "Do you want me to be there?"

    "Yes," I blurted out too fast, making me sound too eager. The word slipped out before I could stop it, and my cheeks heated instantly. "I mean¡ª"

    But before I could stumble any further, his chuckle hummed through the speaker, rich and kind. "That was all I needed to hear."

    I pressed my free hand against my chest, heart fluttering, as he continued, "Then I will be there. And, Elira? I¡¯ve got more choctes and cookies for you."

    My lips parted in a small gasp, then curved into a helpless smile. "You didn¡¯t have to..."

    "Maybe not," he said, warm amusement threading his words, "but I wanted to."

    The line fell quiet for a beat, and I found myself unwilling to end the call, clinging to the sound of his voice.

    ---

    By the time sses ended, my stomach was fluttering with nerves. I bid byes to Cambria and the others and adjusted the strap of my bag before walking toward the administrative block, every step felt both hurried and hesitant.

    When I reached Zenon¡¯s office, I hesitated for only a breath before knocking softly.

    "Come in," his clipped voice called.

    I eased the door open and slipped inside. Zenon sat at his desk, papers neatly stacked to one side, his posture straight as a de.

    His dark gaze flicked up, pinning me in ce for a second before he gestured toward the chair opposite him.

    My hands trembled faintly as I set my backpack on the floor and sat. "Good afternoon, Professor."

    He inclined his head but didn¡¯t waste words. "You look less tired than yesterday," he said, his voice neutral, though his eyes lingered on me as if testing the truth of my appearance.

    "I¡ª" I swallowed, managing a small nod. "I tried to rest."

    The silence stretched until the door opened again. Rennon entered first, steady and kind as always, carrying a small box.

    And behind him, Lennon strolled in, bright-eyed and easy, like the sun after a storm.

    "I hope we are notte," Rennon said gently, his gaze warm when itnded on me. He set the box on Zenon¡¯s desk.

    "You are on time," Zenon replied, tone even.

    But before I could say anything like offering a simple greeting, Lennon was already beside me, dropping into the seat so close our arms brushed.

    He leaned in, eyes sparkling with his usual yfulness. "Elira," he said softly, and before I could answer, his hand rose to pat my hair as if smoothing it down.

    Heat flooded my cheeks instantly. "Good afternoon," I whispered,pletely embarrassed, but his grin only widened.

    "You look tired," he teased lightly as his fingers trailed down to tuck a strand of my hair behind my ear before brushing my cheek.

    The gentle stroke immediately sent my pulse racing. And then, suddenly, the memory of the female professor I had seen him with a few days back, struck me.

    The way she had turned from him with tears streaking her face.

    The image jolted through me, sharp and unwee. My chest tightened, conflicted with feelings tangling inside me.

    Lennon¡¯s thumb brushed softly over my cheekbone, pulling me back to the present.

    "Don¡¯t frown," he sounded concerned. "I don¡¯t like seeing you sad."

    I quickly tried to push the memory away. "I¡¯m fine," I murmured, forcing a small smile.

    On my other side, Rennon shifted closer, sliding the box discreetly toward me.

    "Here are the choctes and cookies," he said softly. "You can share them with your friends." His voice was warm and steady, a perfect counter to Lennon¡¯s yful touch.

    "Thank you," I said, letting my gaze linger on the box for a second before shifting it back to Rennon¡¯s face.

    "You are wee." He shed a kind smile at me, and then turned to go sit on the sofa.

 Chapter 126: Finally Grabbing the Sweets

    <h4>Chapter 126: Finally Grabbing the Sweets</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Lennon didn¡¯t move away, even after Rennon settled on the sofa. His presence lingered close, his shoulder brushing mine as if he didn¡¯t notice or maybe he did, but simply didn¡¯t care.

    "Eat one now," he said, nudging the box toward me with a grin. "Otherwise Rennon will im you are being polite again, and Zenon will say you are wasting time."

    I hesitated, ncing at Zenon. He was watching me with an unreadable expression, though the faint crease between his brows made my stomach tighten.

    His gaze wasn¡¯t on the sweets, it was on me.

    Carefully, I opened the lid. Insidey neatly arranged rows of glossy choctes and golden-wrapped cookies along with some macarons.

    They smelled faintly of vani and cocoa, warm even through the box. I picked one chocte, unwrapped it, and nibbled a bite.

    The sweetness melted instantly on my tongue. My lips curved before I realized it. "It¡¯s... really good."

    Rennon¡¯s smile softened from where he sat, his eyes warm with quiet satisfaction.

    Lennon leaned closer, his voice dropping conspiratorially. "See? It is worth it. I told him to buy extra."

    "I would have still done that if you hadn¡¯t told me," Rennon said mildly without looking up from the book he had just opened, though the corners of his mouth twitched.

    Lennonughed. "And I was the one who told him which ones you would like."

    Their banter pulled a smallugh from me that broke through the small nerves I had gathered during lunch today.

    Letting out a small sigh, I closed the lid of the box and carefully slid into my backpack.

    Just then, Rennon¡¯s voice floated into my ears. "Zenon already told us about what happened with the Student Council, and the punishment they gave to you."

    Hearing him say that confirmed that Zenon had shared the details with his brothers. And maybe, they were waiting for this moment before asking me about it.

    Lennon¡¯s yful grin was gone in an instant and was reced with a fire that lit behind his eyes.

    "The Council should be abolished altogether for daring to humiliate you. If I had it my way, I would burn them down to ash..." His voice rose, edged with fury.

    "Lennon."

    That single word from Zenon and that one nce from him instantly broke Lennon¡¯s rage.

    Lennon¡¯s jaw flexed, then he blew out a breath and looked at me again with a softened gaze.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Elira. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you."

    But my heart was still thudding. His anger had been so raw and so sharp that it was impossible not to feel shaken.

    And somewhere in the depths of my memory, I remembered Lennon telling me had punished Regina¡¯s servant. I hadn¡¯t witnessed it, but right now, seeing the fire in his eyes, I believed every word.

    Lennon will be dangerous when he¡¯s furious. And who could control him then?

    I risked one more nce at him and he caught it immediately, his lips twitching into a teasing smirk.

    "What? Am I scary?"

    I swallowed, the honesty spilling out before I could stop it. "I... really don¡¯t know."

    The room stilled for a heartbeat. Lennon¡¯s brows shot up, clearly not expecting that. Then, slowly, his grin stretched wider. He looked intrigued, almost pleased.

    "Interesting," he murmured.

    "Tone it down, Lennon," Rennon interjected, his voice calm but firm. "Your anger doesn¡¯t help Elira. It only frightens her. What she needs is reassurance, not fire."

    Lennon huffed but leaned back, tossing his head carelessly as if conceding the point. "Fine." Then, his gaze darted back to me, a little protective now.

    "But Elira, don¡¯t you keep quiet about these things again. If anyone tries to humiliate you or touch you unjustly, youe to us. Don¡¯t wallow in silence. We will take care of the rest."

    The fierceness in his words struck me deeply, but also unsettled me. Slowly, I lifted my eyes and asked, "But... won¡¯t involving you just get me in more trouble with the Student Council?"

    The question was serious and has been gnawing at me since the time the first announcement about the disciplinary action went off.

    This time, it was Rennon who answered without hesitation. His gaze was steady, his voice soft but certain.

    "No. You have nothing to fear, Elira. Not when ites to them. Their power ends where ours begins."

    For a moment, Rennon¡¯s reassurance hung warmly between us. But instead of standing to leave as I had intended, I thought about going through the 1988 year book to continue from where I had stopped.

    I lifted my gaze to Zenon and asked carefully, "Professor, may I see the 1988 yearbook again? I want to continue reading about my mother, and the events from that year."

    Zenon¡¯s eyes lingered on me for a second, then without a word, he stood up and reached to the shelf behind his desk and pulled down the yearbook. Next he walked back to me and set it gently in my hands.

    "Thank you." I hugged the book to my chest and walked over to the sofa with my backpack, sliding into the empty space beside Rennon.

    He shifted slightly to make room, his calm presence immediately grounding me.

    As I ced the yearbook on myp, my eyes wandered andnded on the ss bowl at the center of the low table. Inside, gleaming wrappers of candies and choctes winked up at me invitingly.

    My resolve wavered likest time. I told myself I shouldn¡¯t. But after a moment, the temptation won, all thanks to what Rennon told me the other time, about Zenon liking my presence.

    Without a second thought, I leaned forward quickly, scooping a small handful into my palm before leaning back against the sofa with the yearbook bnced on my knees.

    The rustle of the wrappers sounded louder than I expected and then, I felt a gaze on me. I knew it wasn¡¯t Rennon since he was very much upied with the book he was reading.

    Slowly, I turned, and my eyes collided with Zenon¡¯s dark gaze from across the room.

    Though heat rushed to my cheeks I refused to let go of the sweets in my palm. Instead, I tightened my fingers around them, half-expecting him to scold me.

    But then, without a word, his gaze slid away, returning to the papers on his desk.

    Slowly, I released my breath, slowly easing my shoulders. Carefully, I unwrapped one candy and popped it into my mouth. The sugary taste spread instantly melted across my tongue as I licked away the sweetness.

    Settling deeper into the sofa, I flipped open the yearbook, turning to the page where I had left off thest time.

    The yearbook¡¯s pages whispered beneath my fingers as I turned them slowly, the smell of old parchment and ink filling the space around me.

    Rennon leaned slightly toward me, not to intrude but to be near, while Lennon walked over and sprawledzily at the other sofa, humming softly under his breath like he had all the time in the world.

    For a while, there was peace and just the soft crackle of pages and the steady sound of my own breathing along with the sweetness of the candy that still lingered on my tongue.

    Then Lennon¡¯s voice broke the silence. "Elira," he said, his eyes glinting with something unspoken. "Do you want toe home this weekend?"

    I blinked at him,pletely caught off guard. The first and thest time I went back home was to see the healer, so what reason would I have to return home this time around with Luna Gwenith present?

    But then again, the thought of spending time with the brothers away from the walls of ESA, was almost too tempting to resist. My lips parted, ready to say yes.

    But then, the image of Cambria¡¯s warm smile, Nari¡¯s infectious chatter, Tamryn¡¯s quiet loyalty, and Juniper¡¯s dry humor filled my mind.

    The way they had stood by me, even when it meant waking up at dawn to suffer in the kitchen. This weekend, they might n something fun together. Could I abandon them so easily?

    My lips pressed into a small line. "...No," I said softly, forcing a smile. "Not this weekend."

    Lennon chuckled, his gaze sharp but amused. "Hmmm. So you¡¯re morefortable here now, is that it?"

    <i>Comfortable?</i> The word sat awkwardly in my chest. Yes, I liked being with my friends¡ªbutfortable? No. Not when the shadow of the Student Council lingered at every corner.

    Not when their gazes still clung to me like they wouldn¡¯t sleep well atst night if they didn¡¯t do something to hurt me.

    Still, I kept that thought to myself and turned another page of the yearbook.

    Five minutes passed in quiet study before a sharp chime from my phone¡¯s ringtone cut through the silence.

    Immediately, I put the yearbook down and opened my backpack to fish out my phone. I let myshes flutter as I saw Tamryn¡¯s name glowing on the screen.

    It was the first time she had ever dialed my number. I let my thumb hover over the screen as a strange worry twisted through me.

    Is something wrong?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 127: I Canâ€™t Let Them Know

    <h4>Chapter 127: I Can¡¯t Let Them Know</h4>

    <strong><i>{Regina}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The lounge was too quiet.

    Usually, it was our throne room, a ce of power and indulgence. But today, after Kaelis¡¯s humiliating little announcement over the speakers, the air felt different. More like thick and stifling.

    No one spoke or made any attempt to utter a word.

    Thorne kept flipping that damned coin of his, but even he wasn¡¯t smiling. Soraya sat with her arms folded tight, her re promising blood if anyone dared to annoy her.

    Nyra looked carved from ice, still and unreadable, and Caleb, who never took anything seriously, was swirling his ss as if he could drink away the sting of being undermined.

    But I could feel their gazes continuously drifting subtly toward me just because of Zenon.

    Zenon had barged into our authority without even doing so much, and stripped us of control. And Kaelis, Princess Kaelis to be direct, the girl who thinks the entire Academy bows to her had been forced to bend.

    I clenched my jaw so hard it hurt because once again, Elira had escaped from my hands.

    Then Kaelis¡¯s fingers stopped drumming against the velvet armrest. Slowly, she turned, her eyes locking on me like knives.

    "I thought Professor Zenon was your mate," she said, her voice so sweet it made my skin crawl. "So tell me, Regina, why did you let him interfere with our affairs? Why did you let him stop us from teaching that lowly omega a lesson?"

    My heart mmed against my ribs as every head turned to me at once.

    Soraya¡¯s lips curled in the faintest smirk, enjoying every second of this. Thorne¡¯s coin stilled between his fingers. Caleb leaned forward, eyes sharp with curiosity. Even Nyra looked up, her gaze cold and cutting.

    I forced a breath past the knot in my throat. I couldn¡¯t let them see. I couldn¡¯t let them know that Zenon wasn¡¯t my mate¡ªthat he had never been in the first ce.

    I couldn¡¯t let them know that the engagement had been called off, and I had spun my lie ever since. A tower of ss I couldn¡¯t afford to let crack.

    And Elira... Goddess, if they ever discovered she was my cousin, they would tear me apart, piece by piece.

    I lifted my chin and painted on a brittleugh. "Of course Zenon is my mate," I said, too quickly. "It¡¯s just the way he is. Sometimes he oversteps as he is used to being in authority."

    The silence that followed was worse than the usation.

    Kaelis¡¯s eyes narrowed, sharp with doubt. Soraya¡¯s smirk deepened. Caleb tilted his head, as if weighing me, measuring every word. And quiet Nyra just kept staring at me like she could already see the cracks spreading under my feet.

    Their silence weighed on me like a stone, pressing harder and harder against my chest. I could feel the questions wing at the edges of their thoughts, and if I didn¡¯t act fast, they would drag me down with them.

    I forced myself to lean back into the velvet cushion, folding my arms like I still owned the room. "Zenon and I agreed," I said smoothly, "that while we are on school grounds, I treat him strictly as a professor. No exceptions. It¡¯s about appearances and discipline. My hands are tied because of that promise. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t barge into his office today to smooth things over."

    I lifted my chin, daring them to challenge me.

    Nyra¡¯s calm voice slid in like a knife. "And what happened tomunicating through the phone?"

    My stomach dropped, but only for a moment before I quickly schooled my face, swallowing my panic before it showed.

    "He¡¯s been ignoring my texts," I said quickly. "Because he¡¯s still annoyed about an argument we had a few days back. You know how he is. He can be cold and stubborn whenever he is in a bad mood. Sometimes he makes me pay for it with silence."

    I let the lie roll off my tongue as if it had always been there, crafted and ready. And then I sat straighter, painted on a mask of indifference, as if the weight of their gazes didn¡¯t crush me.

    But they didn¡¯t look convinced by my exnations. At least not yet.

    Kaelis finally leaned forward, silver curls gleaming as her eyes narrowed like sharpened des. Her voice was soft, too soft, and that was worse than shouting.

    "The first time," she said, "Elira was seen climbing out of Professor Zenon¡¯s car. On a Monday morning, no less, which makes it obvious that he drove her to school on that day. And now..."

    She gestured vaguely, but her meaning was clear, "...he steps in to defend her and protect her. Again."

    The room¡¯s silence tightened around me, unrelenting.

    Kaelis tilted her head, her gaze cutting straight through me.

    "There is something that doesn¡¯t add up here, Regina." Her smile was sweet poison. "So tell me, who is Elira Shaw to Professor Zenon?"

    My blood almost turned to ice instantly.

    I thought all my lies that I had worked hard to develop would bring all the pointless and interfering questions to aplete halt by now, unfortunately, it seemed like I wouldn¡¯t be getting out of this hot seat so easily today.

    But that was good. I am not a softie either. I had worked hard to earn a spot on the Student Council board so of course, I was confident that I could get out of this mess, no less.

    I forced a lightugh, though it came out thinner than I intended. "Zenon doesn¡¯t like seeing weak students bullied. That¡¯s all this is. He is so annoyingly noble that way. And just like his brothers, he is always trying to y the savior."

    I let the words drip with disdain, as if I, too, found his interference distasteful. Inside, though, my pulse was hammering so hard I swore they could hear it.

    Soraya leaned forward, her cold eyes cutting into me like des. "This is not who we know you as, Regina," she said tly.

    "You are too reserved, too calm, for someone who is supposedly the mate of a future Alpha. Where is the pride? The fire? If Zenon truly belonged to you, why would you let him humiliate this council in front of the entire school, literally?"

    Her words shed the air, leaving no room to breathe.

    But I quickly straightened my shoulders, tightening the mask over my face. "You think it¡¯s that simple? You think being his mate means I can snap my fingers and he will obey?"

    I gave a small, practiced scoff. "Zenon has always been detached. I learned early that the only way to keep him is to bnce, to beposed. To give him space instead of suffocating him. That¡¯s why our bond works. He respects me because I don¡¯t push him. Because I trust him."

    The lie flowed smoother than I expected, so convincing I almost believed it myself. I met Soraya¡¯s gaze, unblinking, as though my very calmness proved my point.

    But the silence that followed was heavy and skeptical. I could feel it¡ªthe way Kaelis¡¯s calcting eyes lingered, the way Thorne¡¯s smirk tugged at his lips like he had caught the scent of something rotten.

    I held my posture, refusing to falter. If I cracked now, even a hairline fracture, the whole tower I had built would crumble.

    Kaelis¡¯s fingers drummedzily against the armrest of her velvet chair, each tap echoing louder in my ears.

    Then she tilted her head, the sweetness of her smile gone, her eyes as sharp as a wolf¡¯s fangs.

    "Trust?" she repeated softly. "Or fear?"

    The room went still. Even the air felt heavier now than before.

    She leaned forward, her voice lowering into something colder. "Because I find it strange, Regina. Strange that your mate would risk his authority, his reputation, and his position to shield a powerless first-year girl. Do you not see how it looks?"

    Heat pricked at the back of my neck.

    Kaelis¡¯s smile returned, but it was poison-sweet again. "Tell us, then. Is it really that Zenon is noble, as you im? Or is there really something more you are hiding form us?|

    The words struck like a p, and my carefullyidposure wavered. Every eye in the room was on me, piercing, questioning and even doubting.

    But I forced a sharp inhale, schooling my face into neutrality, but my hands curled tight in myp, hidden beneath the folds of my skirt.

    I can¡¯t let them know the truth. If even one of them suspected it, then all my past efforts would be for nothing.

    So I lifted my chin and let my lips curve into a small, practiced smirk. "You can believe what you want," I said evenly. "But I will tell you this, Zenon doesn¡¯t see Elira Shaw the way you think. He never will. She¡¯s nothing. He is probably shielding her now to try to annoy me. And I can¡¯t fall for it."

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and added, with a sharper edge, "Also, don¡¯t mistake a professor¡¯s pride for something else."

    The silence that followed felt like standing at the edge of a cliff, waiting to see if the ground would give way.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 128: Narrow Escape

    <h4>Chapter 128: Narrow Escape</h4>

    <strong><i>{Regina}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    For a heartbeat, I thought Kaelis would finally let it go because of the way her smile softened. But a secondter, her eyes sharpened like a de sliding free of its sheath.

    "Proof," she said, her voice lilting but deadly. "Show us."

    The words fell into the room like thunder.

    My stomach lurched. "Excuse me?" I managed, though the edges of my voice felt brittle.

    Kaelis leaned back in her chair, her curls bouncing as she tilted her head. "You say Zenon is your mate. That your bond works because you trust him, because you give him space. Fine."

    Her smile widened, venomous and taunting. "Then show us your mark."

    The silence that followed was more suffocating than the previous ones. And believe me, I felt that I had reached my dead-end.

    Soraya¡¯s eyes gleamed, eager, almost hungry. Thorne chuckled low, as if he had been waiting for this. Caleb smirkedzily, but his gaze was sharp with interest. Even Nyra, who rarely spoke, turned her attention fully on me.

    Every gaze pinned me in ce, burning through my skin.

    My pulse raced in my throat, hammering so loud I thought the chandelier above would rattle.

    I curled my fingers into my skirt beneath the table. ¡¯<i>Stay calm, Regina. Stay calm. You can get through this.¡¯</i>

    "I don¡¯t have to prove anything to you," I said smoothly, though I could hear the faint tremor beneath my words. "Our bond is private. Not something to be paraded around like a trophy."

    Kaelis¡¯sughter rang sharp and melodic, slicing through myposure. "So private," she mused, "and yet Zenon publicly meddles in Council business over a little Omega."

    Her eyes glittered like shards of ice. "Strange, isn¡¯t it? Almost as though the bond you im doesn¡¯t exist."

    The words hit me like a strike to the chest.

    Soraya leaned forward with her lips curved. "Maybe he shields her because she¡¯s more than she seems. More to him."

    The room buzzed with low murmurs, mocking and spective, and I felt my stomach coil into knots.

    These people are trying to force me into giving up the truth. But hell would have to break lose first before they can get a denial from me.

    So, I forced out a sharp derisiveugh. "You¡¯re all grasping at shadows. Zenon and I haven¡¯t...pleted the bond yet. Our families agreed on a special mating ceremony¡ªone that requires both bloodlines present."

    Then I lifted my chin, letting my words drip with cool confidence. "Until then, there will be no mark. But that doesn¡¯t mean the bond isn¡¯t there."

    A thin silence stretched, skeptical, weighing my words.

    Then Kaelis leaned forward again, her smile as radiant as it was poisonous. "How romantic. But forgive me, Regina, your words are like wind. Surely, if you are what you say you are, you must have some proof."

    "Proof? What other proof?" I echoed, my throat tightening.

    "A photograph, perhaps?" Kaelis suggested sweetly. "A message? A token? Anything to show that Zenon acknowledges you as his mate. Surely you¡¯ve got something."

    The weight of their gazes pressed like stone against my chest.

    I swallowed, hard, then forced my lips into a thin smile. "Fine. If words don¡¯t satisfy you, I will give you more."

    My hand slipped into my skirt pocket, trembling slightly as I pulled out my phone. "I will call my mother right now. You can hear it from her yourself."

    For the first time, the room stilled, the amusement dimming into wary curiosity.

    I pressed the screen with a steadier hand than I felt. Inside, my pulse thundered like a storm. ¡¯<i>Mother, please do not fail me no otherwise, this will be my end.¡¯</i>

    I listened to the ringing tone go on and finally on the third ring, my mother¡¯s poised voice drifted through the speaker. "Regina, darling. What a surprise, calling during school hours."

    I drew in a breath, ncing at Kaelis, then I hit the speaker button. "Mother, I¡¯m with the members of the Student Council. They wished for confirmation regarding my mate bond with Zenon. I even told them regarding the special mating ceremony, but they don¡¯t seem to believe it."

    The silence that followed was no more than a heartbeat long, but to me, it felt like a century had passed.

    Then, like velvet dipped in honey, My mother¡¯sughter chimed through the line.

    "Oh, is that all? My, what a waste of my precious time. Yes, of course, Regina and Zenon are bonded. Our families arranged everything long ago, but because our pack¡¯s traditions are sacred. The full ceremony hasn¡¯t taken ce yet."

    Her tone wrapped around the room like silk, sounding unhurried, confident and untouchable.

    "It¡¯s not umon in noble houses to dy the sealing of a bond until after the formal rites. Surely, you¡¯ve heard of such customs, Princess Kaelis?"

    Kaelis¡¯s silver eyes narrowed, but her lips quirked upward faintly. "I have."

    "And until then," Mother continued smoothly, "Zenon and Regina have agreed to keep their rtionship more private. It¡¯s a matter of dignity, not secrecy. Anyone suggesting otherwise is simply misinformed."

    The line was quiet except for the soft hum of her voice. Even the razor-tongued Soraya sat back in silence with her arms crossed.

    My pulse began to steady. My mother had woven the lie so wlessly like we had secretly nned together some time ago, and even I almost believed it.

    "Does that satisfy your curiosity?" My mother¡¯s voice lifted again, airy but with a touch of steel. "Or shall I arrange for both families to deliver the formal documents directly to the Council chamber?"

    For the first time, Kaelis¡¯s smile faltered. She leaned back in her chair, tilting her head. "That won¡¯t be necessary."

    "Good," Mother said briskly. "Now, unless there¡¯s some other trivial matter you would like me to clear up, I have something important to return to."

    Since no one had anything otherwise to say, I quickly said, "Thank you, Mother. Have a good day."

    "Good bye my Gina." And with a final click, the call ended.

    I lowered my phone slowly, meeting the council¡¯s gazes with as much calm as I could muster. Inside, my organs were quaking, but outwardly, I held Mother¡¯s same air of poise.

    Kaelis¡¯s fingers drummed against her chair arm. Then, with a casual shrug, she turned away. "Well, that clears the air. For now."

    The tension bled from the air, though suspicion still flickered faintly in a few eyes.

    I almost let out a scoff, but held myself back. Maybe, everything yed out today so I would be careful of my attitude, and learn to y my role as Zenon¡¯s mate well, so the cracks on the walls would never be revealed.

    ---

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I quickly swiped to answer, holding the phone close. "Tamryn? What¡¯s¡ª"

    But it wasn¡¯t Tamryn¡¯s voice that came through. It was Nari¡¯s breathless and urgent voice.

    "Elira! Come back to the hostel quickly."

    My pulse skipped. "What¡¯s wrong¡ª?" I tried to inquire, but at that moment, the line went dead.

    I stared at the phone, my stomach sinking. A chill threaded down my spine. Something had happened.

    "Elira." Rennon¡¯s steady voice anchored me. His eyes, calm yet sharp, searched my face. "What is it?"

    I wet my lips, trying to steady my breathing. "That was Nari. She said I shoulde back to the hostel quickly, but she cut the call before saying anything else."

    Beside me, Lennon straightened, his easy smile wiped clean. "Something¡¯s wrong then," he said tly.

    Zenon¡¯s deep voice cut in, firm and absolute. "Go." His gaze locked on mine, unreadable but weighted. "And if something has happened, reach us immediately."

    The knot in my chest tightened, but his words steadied me. I nodded. "I will."

    Closing the yearbook gently, I set it back on the table with careful hands. Then, slipping my backpack over my shoulder, I rose to my feet.

    "Goodbye," I said softly, forcing myself to meet each of their gazes, Zenon¡¯s unwavering, Rennon¡¯s kind, and Lennon¡¯s burning with barely concealed worry.

    Then I turned, heart thudding fast, and stepped out of the office, the heavy door clicking shut behind me.

    My footsteps echoed down the hallway, quicker than usual. A hundred questions wed at me, but none louder than one:

    <i>What on earth could have happened back at the hostel?</i>

    ---

    By the time I reached the dorm building, my legs were moving so fast it felt like my heart was dragging me along.

    I shoved the strap of my bag higher on my shoulder and quickly entered the elevator, the call reying again and again in my head.

    <i>What if someone was hurt? What if Tamryn¡ª</i>

    As soon as the elevator reached the third floor, I pushed open our dorm door without knocking. "Nari? Tamryn? What happened?"

    The room was warm and quiet, steam still clinging faintly to the air from the bathroom. I blinked once, taking in the sound of water running behind the closed door.

    Only Nari sat on her bunk bed, cross-legged, grinning like a fox caught mid-mischief. She looked up at me, a phone still in her hand.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 129: Zenonâ€™s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 129: Zenon¡¯s Warning</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Elira! You are fast," Nari said with a littleugh.

    My chest heaved as I tried to catch my breath. "What happened? Why did you tell me toe back quickly?"

    She pped her hands together dramatically. "Oh, that. Nothing happened."

    I froze, the words sinking like stones. "...Nothing?"

    Nari bit her lip, then burst into a giggle she couldn¡¯t hold in anymore. "I just wanted to see how quickly you¡¯de running if I called you."

    For a moment, I could only stare at her. My heart, which had been hammering out of sheer panic, now thundered for an entirely different reason.

    "You¡ª" My voice wavered between disbelief and frustration. "You pranked me?"

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that." She tilted her head, still smiling wide. "It was a harmless test. You passed!"

    "Passed?" I echoed, incredulous.

    "Yeah," she said, swinging her legs. "It proves you¡¯re a good friend. You didn¡¯t hesitate, you came right away. That¡¯s loyalty."

    I opened my mouth, shut it again, then finally pressed my palm against my forehead, torn between groaning andughing. "Nari..."

    From the bathroom, I could hear the faint voices of Cambria, Juniper, and Tamrynughing and chatting,pletely unaware of what had just happened.

    Nari leaned closer, lowering her voice. "Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t tell the others. They would probably scold me for stressing you."

    I exhaled, long and shaky, then sank onto my own bunk. "You nearly gave me a heart attack."

    She grinned wider, but softer this time. "Maybe... but it reminded me of something important. No matter what, I know you wille for us. And that means the world."

    Her words disarmed me, melting the frustration still clinging to my chest. My lips curved despite myself, and I shook my head gently. "You¡¯re impossible."

    "And you love me for it," she shot back cheekily.

    Iughed under my breath as the tension finally eased away.

    Though I wasn¡¯t even sure if I felt Nari took this prank too far or not, because the brothers were still waiting to hear what the emergency situation was all about.

    I put down my backpack and held my phone in one hand, letting my thumb hover the screen for longer than it should have. The thought of calling the brothers made my heart jump.

    I already knew they must be worried and waiting to get a feedback from me. But how was I going to tell them the emergency was all a prank?

    A deep sigh escaped my lips as I went to my group chat with the brothers and tapped the group call button before I could change my mind.

    The line rang once¡ªthen twice¡ªbefore it connected.

    "Elira?" Lennon¡¯s voice came through first, quick and eager, the slightest trace of worry in it.

    I swallowed. "I¡¯m okay," I said immediately, forcing calm into my tone, the truth, already at the tip of my tongue. "Nothing happened. It was just Nari trying to y me."

    There was a beat of silence, and then a momentter, a warm and relievedughter burst through the line. "That call scared us for a second. Here I was, ready to storm your dorm if anything had happened."

    I smiled faintly, even though he couldn¡¯t see it. "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you."

    Rennon¡¯s calm voice entered next. "Don¡¯t apologize, Elira. It¡¯s not your fault, you didn¡¯t know it was a prank. Regardless, if you ever feel something is wrong, you should call us no matter what time it is."

    His gentleness sank deep, easing thest of the tension knotted inside me. "Thank you," I murmured, my throat tight.

    Then came Zenon¡¯s voice, clipped and measured, but carrying a weight I didn¡¯t miss. "Tell your friend not to y such pranks in the future. It won¡¯t be tolerated."

    "Zenon..."

    "Zenon..."

    I heard both Lennon and Rennon¡¯s voices in the background. I could already picture them giving their brother an eye, probably hinting that he had gone too far.

    But I still straightened instinctively to respond to Zenon "Yes, Professor," I said softly.

    "I¡¯m serious, Elira," Zenon said again, making sure I took his words seriously.

    Lennon¡¯s chuckle returned, teasing this time. "Listen to him, Elira, or he will start giving us all lectures about strategy and consequences."

    Zenon didn¡¯t rise to the bait, but I could almost feel the exasperated silence he gave in response.

    I shook my head, a littleugh escaping me atst. "I just wanted you to know I¡¯m fine."

    "That¡¯s all that matters," Rennon said firmly. "Take care of yourself tonight."

    "And dream about us," Lennon added shamelessly,ughter bubbling under his words.

    Heat red across my cheeks instantly. "Lennon!"

    Theirbinedughter filled the call, and though my embarrassment burned, it also wrapped me in something safe.

    "Goodnight, Elira," Rennon¡¯s voice softened at the end, an anchor pulling me back from Lennon¡¯s teasing.

    "Goodnight," I whispered back before ending the call.

    The screen dimmed, but the warmth of their voices lingered in my chest.

    I let out a slow breath, ncing across the room to where Nari was humming to herself with her headset on, blissfully unaware of what her prank had stirred up in me and the brothers.

    Shaking my head, I put my phone down on the bed and walked to my wardrobe to grab a fresh towel and a new set of clean clothes before making my way towards the bathroom.

    Cambria, Tamryn and Juniper were stepping out as I was walking into the bathroom.

    "When did you get back?" Cambria asked with a towel wrapped around her chest and a blown-dried hair.

    "A few minutes ago," I replied and let out a sigh.

    "Shower quickly so we can head out for dinner together," Juniper reminded me as she stepped past me.

    I hummed a response. "Mmm... I will be quick." And with that, I shut the door and headed for the shower.

    ---

    After freshening up, we made our way to the cafeteria together. The hum of voices and the tter of trays filled the air, familiar and oddlyforting after such a long day.

    We picked our food, fried egg and tomato rice, grilled pork, and thick vegetable sauce and carried our trays to our usual table.

    Nari set her tray down with a flourish, her eyes sparkling. "Guess what? My blog just got hundred more new followers!" She announced, making sure to meet out gazes one after the other.

    Her grin was so wide it made meugh before I could help myself. Cambria gasped softly in delight, while Juniper raised her brows in approval. Even Tamryn cracked a small smile.

    "That¡¯s amazing," I said, lifting my ss of juice. "We should celebrate."

    The others followed suit, sses clinking together in a small toast as the sound rang out.

    "Thank you, thank you," Nari said dramatically, cing her hand over her chest like she had just won an award. T

    hen she was already pulling out her phone. "Now listen to this. Some of thetestments are just gold."

    We leaned in instinctively as she scrolled through her phone and began to read aloud.

    "One person says..." She cleared her throat theatrically, "¡¯I really wish this was a gossip blog. I¡¯de here every evening to read, especially after study hours.¡¯"

    Cambria giggled, covering her mouth. "That sounds like something a first-year would write."

    Juniper smirked, sipping her juice. "Or maybe someone desperate for entertainment."

    "There are more," Nari said quickly, excitement bubbling in her voice. She flicked through her screen. "Here¡ª¡¯ESA is more fascinating than I imagined. I¡¯m d I stumbled on this blog.¡¯ And another¡ª¡¯I¡¯m really enjoying the posts so far. Keep it up!¡¯"

    Then Nari¡¯s eyes glittered as she held her phone up. "So,dies... since I¡¯m apparently so loved and adored by my readers¡ª"

    "Loved and adored?" Juniper cut in dryly, one brow raised.

    "Yes," Nari said without missing a beat, her grin widening. "Loved and adored. Anyway, since they are craving more, what do you think I should write next?"

    Cambria tilted her head, thoughtful. "Maybe about the professors?" she added quickly when Nari¡¯s smile turned mischievous. "But something light, like their teaching styles. It could help new students know what to expect."

    "That¡¯s actually not a bad idea," Juniper agreed. "It¡¯s practical."

    Nari hummed, typing quickly on her screen as though making notes. "Okay, Professors and their terrifying teaching styles. Got it."

    Tamryn finally spoke, her tone calm but firm. "What about ces on campus people don¡¯t know about yet? Like the greenhouse. People would love to read about that."

    Nari¡¯s mouth dropped open. "Tamryn. That¡¯s... genius." She tapped her phone with extra force, as if locking the idea in permanently. "You¡¯ve been holding out on me this whole time?"

    Tamryn just shrugged, sipping her soup. "You asked for suggestions. I gave one."

    Warmughter bubbled around the table. But just then, Juniper let out a deep sigh and said, "I suddenly have a feeling that there will be a breaking news here in ESA."

    Instantly, we turned our gazes to her. "Juniper!" We chorused.

 Chapter 130: The Moon Whisperâ€™s Blog is Back

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Moon Whisper¡¯s Blog is Back</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    One week and a few dayster, the cafeteria buzzed with unusual energy this Monday morning, louder than the clinking trays and the chatter of students usually allowed.

    It wasn¡¯t just the smell of noodles and fried eggs that stirred the air. No, it was the low hum of gossip rippling from table to table, growing louder with every passing minute.

    I had barely set my tray down when Nari nearly jumped out of her seat. Her phone screen glowed as she shoved it toward us, her voice carrying more excitement than restraint.

    "It¡¯s back!" she practically shouted. "The Moon¡¯s Whisper Blog is back!"

    My fork paused halfway to my mouth. The words lodged in my chest, heavy and strange. "Back?" I echoed, the sound thin in my throat.

    Juniper leaned closer, her usual coolness melting into sharp curiosity. "What do you mean back?"

    Nari¡¯s grin stretched wide as she scrolled down, reading aloud without hesitation.

    "¡¯Breaking silence after months of absence, The Moon¡¯s Whisper has returned, and this time, with a case that demands every student¡¯s attention. Abuse of power at the very top: Student Council members, led by Princess Kaelis herself, wrongly punishing and humiliating first-year student Elira Shaw¡ª¡¯"

    The words mmed into me before she could finish, my own name burning across the air.

    My stomach knotted. "Wait¡ªwhat?"

    "¡¯¡ªand how their punishment was swiftly dismissed after the intervention of a professor who refused to let injustice reign in ESA.¡¯" Nari looked up from the screen, her eyes wide with thrill. "They wrote about you, Elira. You."

    The table erupted. Cambria pressed a hand to her mouth, half in shock, half in awe. Tamryn muttered something about <i>"finally, justice,"</i> while Juniper¡¯s lips curved into the kind of sharp smile that spelled trouble for anyone who crossed her.

    Meanwhile, whispers from the surrounding tables crept into my ears¡ªmy name passed around, paired with words like courageous, lucky, and, from a few, undeserving.

    Heat rushed up my neck. My friends and I had wished for the blog to return, yes, but definitely not like this. Not with my name at the center of it.

    The noise spread like wildfire. More students craned their necks in our direction, their whispers sharp and deliberate.

    "That¡¯s her, the first-year."

    "Can you believe The Moon¡¯s Whisper chose her?"

    "It must be nice to have a professor defending you like that."

    "Or suspicious..." another muttered darkly, their gaze lingering on me a little too long.

    My pulse quickened under the weight of so many eyes. I hated the mix¡ªsome curious, some admiring, some outright jealous.

    I tried to focus on my food, but each word felt like a pebble thrown against ss, impossible to ignore.

    Juniper, however, leaned back in her chair, arms folded smugly. "Well," she said with a deliberate sigh, her lips twitching with pride, "I did say there was going to be breaking news in ESA soon. Didn¡¯t I?"

    Cambria blinked before bursting intoughter. "You actually did! Juniper, you sound like a seer now."

    Nari groaned dramatically. "Don¡¯t encourage her, Cambria. We will never hear the end of it."

    Juniper raised her chin, her smugness radiating. "Well, I will ept all your thankster. For now, I will settle for being right."

    Despite my nerves, a smallugh escaped me, the tension in my chest loosening. Trust Juniper to im credit at a moment like this.

    Across from me, Tamryn¡¯s expression darkened in a way that made me straighten.

    "Forget Juniper¡¯s gloating," she said tly, her voice low. "What matters is that the Student Council just got their faces smashed in front of the entire academy."

    Cambria¡¯s eyes lit with cautious hope. "Do you think this will make them back off?"

    "Back off?" Nari snorted. "If anything, this will bruise their egos. And a bruised egoshes out. We need to be careful."

    Her warning sat heavy in the air, though her grin returned a heartbeatter. "Still, The Moon¡¯s Whisper came back for you, Elira. That means someone out there cares about truth. That¡¯s huge."

    I nced back down at my tray, my fork tracing idle lines in my eggs. Huge? Yes, but also terrifying.

    I couldn¡¯t deny the small spark of satisfaction curling inside me. The council hadn¡¯t gotten away with humiliating me. But now... everyone knew my name.

    And nothing in ESA ever came without a price.

    More chatters swelled,ughter bouncing from table to table until the air suddenly shifted. A hush rippled like a wave. Forks clinked against tes, then stilled.

    I didn¡¯t need to be told why because my gaze lifted on instinct.

    Kaelis swept into the cafeteria with her usual regal confidence, her pristine uniform sharp against the soft morning light streaming through the windows.

    Behind her, the other Student Council members fanned out like shadows, each one wearing their authority like armor.

    They didn¡¯t belong here, not in the first-year cafeteria, and definitely not with trays and chatter and the smell of buttered toast in the air.

    But I knew what their presence was all about. It was a deliberate statement, loud without a single word spoken.

    A muscle in my jaw tightened. My fingers gripped my fork too hard, the metal biting into my skin.

    The silence was suffocating. Everyone¡¯s eyes darted between them and me, as if they already knew the reason why they had stepped into our cafeteria in the first ce.

    Nari leaned closer, her voice a hushed whisper meant only for us. "What in the world are they doing here? This is our cafeteria, not theirs."

    Cambria¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, worry clouding her soft eyes. Tamryn¡¯s fists were already curled on the table as though daring someone to test her patience.

    Juniper leaned forward slightly, her expression sharp with a mix of curiosity and annoyance. "They¡¯re making a show of it," she murmured. "They want us all to see they are not cowed by a blog post."

    I swallowed hard, the weight of Kaelis¡¯s gaze brushing against me even though she hadn¡¯t turned her head in my direction yet. My heart thudded like it wanted to escape.

    The whole cafeteria waited, breath held, as if the next move, either hers or mine would decide whether breakfast ended peacefully or not.

 Chapter 131: Guilt Gnawed at Me

    <h4>Chapter 131: Guilt Gnawed at Me</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Kaelis moved with measured grace, her every step calcted, deliberate, as though the whole cafeteria was her court and we were mere subjects expected to bow our heads.

    Her entourage mirrored her energy, each one scanning the room, drinking in the silent fear they created.

    My chest tightened as my gaze, almost against my will, rose to meet theirs one by one.

    Nyra¡¯s sharp eyes glinted, daring me to falter. Soraya¡¯s lips curved in a faint smirk that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Thorne¡¯s expression was cold, unreadable, like carved stone. Caleb held a flirt smile.

    And then there was Regina.

    Her stare lingered longer than the others, sharp and personal, as though she wasn¡¯t just another Student Council member doing her part in this performance.

    No, hers cut deeper. Something about it was familiar in the worst way, like ws raking over old wounds.

    She held it for a second too long, and though her face betrayed nothing, the intensity in her eyes told me there was more than simple duty behind her gaze.

    She was my cousin after all, I knew her too well.

    My throat went dry, but I forced myself to look away, refusing to give her the satisfaction of seeing me unsettled by their presence.

    Kaelis finally swept her head, chin lifted, and the group turned as one, exiting as swiftly as they hade. N

    They hadn¡¯t uttered a word or made any announcement. They had only left behind a shadow in their wake.

    The cafeteria seemed to exhale all at once, voices tentatively rising again, chairs scraping the floor, but the tension still clung to the air.

    Nari scoffed, leaning back in her chair with a dramatic roll of her eyes. "Well, that was pathetic. They really had nothing better to do than storm into our cafeteria and breathe the same air as us? Princess Kaelis and her little flock of sheep."

    Juniper rested her chin on her palm, her voice quieter but curious as her gaze turned to me. "Elira, why was Regina Shaw looking at you like that? Like she has some kind of separate grudge against you?"

    I froze. The question cut sharp and direct, leaving me scrambling for the right words. My pulse quickened, and beneath the table, my hands curled into fists.

    I let Juniper¡¯s question hung in the air, for a few moment before I forced myself to unclench my hands beneath the table.

    "I don¡¯t know," I said carefully, keeping my tone even. "Maybe she just... doesn¡¯t like me. Some people pick targets for no reason."

    Nari snorted, stabbing at her food with her fork. "Of course she doesn¡¯t like you. You make her look like the useless brat she is. You stood up after their pathetic punishment and came out even stronger. People like her can¡¯t stand that."

    Cambria tilted her head, studying me closely. Her eyes were softer than Juniper¡¯s, but searching all the same. "Still, the way she looked at you wasn¡¯t the same as the others. It felt... personal."

    My throat tightened. I shrugged lightly, trying to shake off the tension. "Then maybe it is personal. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t like the sight of me."

    "Good," Nari muttered, leaning forward. "Because the feeling is mutual."

    Her words broke the weight of the moment, pulling augh from Juniper and even a small smile from Cambria.

    Tamryn, who had been silently watching the whole time, finally added in her dry tone, "Well, if she tries anything again, she will regret it."

    Theirughter rose and fell around me, light and carefree, but my chest tightened instead of loosening.

    I kept my smile in ce, pushing food around on my tray so they wouldn¡¯t notice how little I was eating.

    Because the truth gnawed at me. I had lied. Not in the way of telling a story, but by omission and by turning away from what they deserved to know.

    Juniper had looked right at me, expecting something real, and I had deflected.

    <i>¡¯If they knew Regina was my cousin, would they look at me differently? Would they see me as tainted?¡¯</i>

    Just then, my wolf¡¯s voice stirred softly in my mind, cutting through the noise of the cafeteria. <i>"Elira."</i>

    I straightened a little, pressing my fork down into the scrambled eggs. <i>"Selene,"</i> I whispered inside.

    Her tone was low, steady, the way it always was when she wanted me to listen carefully. <i>"Do you truly see them as your friends?"</i>

    The question startled me. I nced at Cambria, Nari, Juniper and Tamryn once more. Then I answered her question without hesitation. <i>"Yes. I do."</i>

    <i>"Then why are you afraid to let them see the whole of you?"</i> Selene pressed, not usingly, just probing gently. <i>"A bond cannot deepen if you keep walls up. They have shown you loyalty, stood beside you, even risked punishment for you. Do you think they would abandon you so easily?"</i>

    My throat tightened. I lowered my gaze, watching crumbs fall as Nari dramatically waved her fork while retelling one of her blog¡¯s funniestments.

    Cambriaughed softly, Juniper leaned in, and even Tamryn¡¯s lips curved at the corner.

    <i>"I don¡¯t want to lose them,"</i> I admitted.

    Selene¡¯s voice softened. <i>"And you won¡¯t. Trust is a risk, Elira. But sometimes the greatest strength you can show is not in fighting alone, but in letting others fight with you."</i>

    Selene¡¯s voice faded, but her words clung to me like dew, heavy and shining in the back of my mind.

    Trust is a risk.

    I swallowed, still staring at my tray when Nari¡¯s voice shot across the table. "Elira! You¡¯re not even listening, are you?"

    My head jerked up, eyes wide. "I¡ªI am."

    Juniper smirked knowingly. "Really? Then what did Nari just say?"

    Heat rose in my cheeks. My silence gave me away, and the girls burst intoughter, the kind that filled the space and smoothed over my guilt like warm honey.

    Nari leaned forward, wagging her fork at me. "I was saying that one of thements on my blog literally asked if the cafeteria food is enchanted to make us sleepy in ss, because how else can you exin Professor Zenon¡¯s lectures?"

    Cambria hid her smile behind her ss of juice, while Tamryn gave the smallest chuckle.

    I let out a smallugh too, shaking my head. "That¡¯s terrible."

    "Terribly urate," Juniper corrected, earning another wave ofughter.

    The sound wrapped around me, pulling me back from the edges of my own thoughts. I smiled faintly, softer this time, and let myselfugh with them while thinking of myself as just a girl at breakfast with her friends, even if my heart carried more than I could share.

    ---

    The hallway buzzed with the usual Monday chatter as my friends and I made our way into the locker room. We each peeled off toward our rows, trading quick smiles and waves before parting.

    "See you at lunch," Cambria called over her shoulder.

    "Don¡¯t bete," Nari added with her usual grin.

    I nodded, slipping to my own locker. The cool metal creaked faintly as I spun the lock open, trading the weight of my backpack for just what I needed¡ªtoday¡¯s textbook and my notebook for <i>Combat Tactics & Pack Defense.</i>

    The door clicked shut just as a sharp trill cut through the noise. It came from my phone.

    I nced at the screen, expecting maybe one of my friends had already forgotten something. But instead, a string of numbers stared back at me¡ªunsaved, unrecognizable.

    My brows furrowed. Unknown numbers rarely meant anything good.

    For a heartbeat, I considered answering. But time pressed at me; my first lecture wasn¡¯t one I could risk beingte to. With a small shake of my head, I slipped the phone back into my pocket.

    <i>¡¯I will call back after ss,</i> I promised myself.

    The moment I stepped into the ssroom, the air shifted.

    Dozens of eyes tracked me at once. Some curious. Some sharp. A few filled with whispers that darted from desk to desk like sparks on dry leaves.

    I didn¡¯t need to ask why. Everyone had seen the new Moon¡¯s Whisper post. Everyone had heard the announcement this morning. And everyone had watched the Student Council walk into the first-years¡¯ cafeteria like wolves circling meat.

    Of course, now I was the meat.

    I kept my chin up and pretended not to notice, heading straight for my seat at the back. I settled into the chair with deliberate calm and set my books down on my desk.

    <i>¡¯Ignore them. Just focus.¡¯</i>

    Minutes dragged, conversations hushed, then picked up again in bursts. The clock ticked too loudly.

    And then, the door opened. The usual chatter stilled at once, every head turning.

    And to my surprise, Rennon stepped inside.

    He had never taught us <i>Combat Tactics & Pack Defense</i> before. This was a first.

    Rennon carried himself with that calm steadiness he always had, setting a neat stack of notes on the desk at the front.

    Then his gaze swept briefly across the ss, patient butmanding enough to silence thest of the whispers.

 Chapter 132: It Was Uncle Marc

    <h4>Chapter 132: It Was Uncle Marc</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Today," Rennon said, his voice steady, "we will focus on reading your opponent¡¯s stance before they even move. Combat is not just about strength, it¡¯s foresight. If you can see their decision before they act, you¡¯ve already won."

    Pens scratched softly against notebooks. The students at the front leaned forward, eager, while those in the middle exchanged nervous nces as if already anticipating the practical test that would follow.

    I gripped my pen a little tighter, fighting off the sluggishness that threatened to creep in while trying harder to focus.

    And then I felt Rennon¡¯s eyes lingering on me for just a moment. His gaze wasn¡¯t piercing like Zenon¡¯s, nor teasing like Lennon¡¯s. It was calm, steady, almost grounding.

    When he called for volunteers to stand and demonstrate, my heart raced just like back then in Lennon¡¯s ss. I was terrified he might call my name. But instead, he looked elsewhere, picking students who were eager to prove themselves.

    Each time his gaze brushed over me, though, it never lingered long, like he knew I needed space rather than pressure.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the awareness.

    Even when he corrected another student¡¯s stance, his words seemed to carry toward me as well: "Bnce matters. If you¡¯re weighed down by something like fear or exhaustion, it will show in the way you move. Never give your opponent the chance to see it."

    The ss scribbled down the wisdom as though it were nothing more than a lecture note. But I felt the weight of it sink deeper into me. His calm, quiet way of protecting me without calling me out.

    I found myself rxing more into the lesson.

    "...That will be all for today," Rennon said, his voice calm as always. "Before you leave, if there¡¯s anyone who has questions or feels uncertain about what we covered, speak now."

    For a moment, silence filled the ssroom. No one raised their hand. It was as if they understood everything and didn¡¯t need any help. But that was different from me.

    My heart thudded, but something inside me pushed past the nerves. And slowly, I lifted my hand.

    Every head turned to me, but I kept my gaze forward, steady, waiting.

    Rennon¡¯s eyes found mine. There was the briefest flicker of warmth in his expression before his tone returned to its usual calm.

    "Miss Shaw," he said evenly, "meet me in the training hall after yourst ss today."

    A ripple of surprise swept across the room, hushed murmurs quickly filling the air. But Rennon gave no one time to dwell on it. He gathered his notes, nodded once to the ss, and walked out with the same steadyposure as always.

    I bit back a smile, heat fluttering low in my chest, happy that I got to spend a private time with him, and a chance to learn without every eye watching. That thought alone made my nerves hum with anticipation.

    I slipped my books into my arms, slid my phone into my palm, and joined the current of students leaving the room.

    The hallway outside was already alive with noiseughter, chatter, the mming of lockers, footsteps echoing in a dozen directions at once.

    Weaving my way through the tide, I finally reached the first-year locker hall. My eyes scanned quickly for Cambria, Juniper, Tamryn, and Nari, but none of them were here yet.

    So I went straight to my locker first and dumped my books. The metal door closed with a soft ng, and I leaned back against it for a second, drawing a breath.

    Habit tugged me toward my phone. I unlocked it, slid into our group chat, and typed quickly:

    <strong>Elira: </strong><i>[It seems I¡¯m the only one who is done with her first ss today.]</i>

    My finger hovered for half a beat before pressing send. The screen lit with the little "sent" tick, and I found myself waiting for any of them to answer soon.

    The message ticked green, and I didn¡¯t have to wait long before a notification popped up at the top of my screen.

    <strong>Nari:</strong><i>[Don¡¯t remind me. Our professor kept us extra 10 minutes. Torture!]</i>

    I smiled faintly, shaking my head. Of course, she would be the first toin.

    Another bubble appeared almost instantly.

    <strong>Juniper:</strong><i>[Same here. And my brain is already fried. How is this only the first ss of the day??]</i>

    I bit my lip, fighting back augh at her dramatic phrasing.

    <strong>Cambria:</strong><i>[I will be done in 5 minutes. Wait for me in the cafeteria, okay?]</i>

    Cambria¡¯s calm practicality settled me a little, even through the text.

    A momentter, another message joined theirs.

    <strong>Tamryn:</strong><i>[Still in ss. But Nari keeps ring at our professor like she wants to fight him. Pray for us.]</i>

    I chuckled softly, shoulders loosening as I read. It was so easy to imagine Tamryn¡¯s deadpan delivery behind the words.

    Nari¡¯s bubble blinked again.

    <strong>Nari:</strong><i>[He deserves the res. If I were in Elira¡¯s shoes, I would have marched out already. Elira, wait for us at our usual table. Don¡¯t let anyone steal it.]</i>

    My lips curved before I could stop them.

    <strong>Elira:</strong> [I will guard it. See you all soon.]

    As soon as I typed out thest message, a thought tugged sharply at me¡ªthe unknown number that had called me this morning.

    But now, with the hallway thinning out as students streamed toward the cafeteria, curiosity gnawed at me.

    Quickly, I tapped into the call history and stared at the string of numbers. My thumb hovered for a breath before I pressed dial.

    The line rang twice before the call connected.

    "Elira, Dear?" A familiar voice came through, deep and steady, yet threaded with something softer.

    I froze mid-step as my heart gave a startled lurch. "Uncle Marc?"

    "Yes." A small pause followed as though he were smiling faintly on the other end. "I¡¯m d you answered."

    I blinked hard, thrown by the suddenness of it all. "I... I wasn¡¯t expecting your call."

    "I know," he admitted, his voice calm but careful. "And I should have reached out sooner. Tell me, how are you doing?"

    For a second, I wanted to ask how he had gotten my number, but the words never left me. Instead, I drew a steadying breath. "I¡¯m doing fine."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 133: The Woman with Lennon Resigned

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Woman with Lennon Resigned</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "And ESA?" Uncle Marc asked gently. "Are you adjusting well?"

    "Yes. I¡¯m adjusting well," I replied, keeping my tone even. "Thank you for asking."

    "Good." He sighed, the sound full of something like quiet relief. "I owe you an apology, Elira, for not calling until now. I thought it best to give you space, especially knowing how much you endured because of Regina."

    The mention of her name prickled something sharp inside me, but I stayed quiet, my lips pressed together.

    Uncle Marc didn¡¯t push. Instead, his voice softened further. "Tell me, Alpha Cyprus and his family, are they treating you well?"

    "Yes," I said immediately, almost firmly. "They¡¯ve been kind to me."

    "Thank the Moon goddess," he breathed, as though a weight had lifted from his chest. "Then I am d."

    A beat passed before his tone grew steady again. "Save this number, Elira. You can call me whenever you want and ask about anything. Do you understand?"

    The unexpected warmth in his words touched me more than I expected, maybe because it¡¯s been a while since I heard from him.

    My throat tightened, but I nodded instinctively even though he couldn¡¯t see it. "Yes, Uncle. Thank you for calling."

    "Take care of yourself, child," he said softly, before the line clicked dead.

    I stood there for a moment in the middle of the corridor, the faint buzz of the students in the distance pulling me back to reality.

    Slowly, I saved the number, my fingers hesitating for only a second before typing <strong><i>Uncle Marc</i>.</strong>

    Then, tucking the phone away, I exhaled deeply and continued on toward the cafeteria, my mind buzzing with questions I wasn¡¯t ready to answer yet.

    ---

    By the time I reached the cafeteria, the noise of chatter and clinking trays filled the air, buzzing like a hive.

    My thoughts still lingered on the unexpected call, Uncle Marc¡¯s voice echoing in my mind, but I pushed them down and grabbed a tray.

    The line was long, but it moved quickly enough. Soon, I had my food and scanned the room.

    Our usual spot by the window was empty. With a small breath of relief, I walked over and set my tray down, sliding into the seat.

    For a moment, I just sat there, fingers curling around the ss of juice, watching the flow of students move in and out.

    It was strange how normal everything looked, how normal it all felt, when just minutes ago I had been speaking to a man who carried both familiarity and unease in equal measure.

    I shook my head faintly, trying not to get lost in it. Just then, a familiar voice called out, bright and cheery. "Elira!"

    I nced up to see Nari weaving her way through the crowd with her tray bnced easily, Juniper, Cambria, and Tamryn following behind her.

    "You saved our table," Nari said with a grateful grin as she slid into the seat across from me. "Perfect timing."

    "Of course," I said softly, returning her smile.

    Cambria set her tray down with a sigh of relief. "This ce is chaos today."

    "Always is on Mondays," Juniper muttered, brushing her hair back as she sat beside me.

    Tamryn didn¡¯t say anything at first, just pulled out her chair and lowered herself into it, her usual calm presence settling into the group.

    As everyone began to settle, Nari leaned forward, her phone clutched like it was treasure. Her eyes gleamed.

    "Elira, you¡¯re going viral." She announced.

    I paused mid-bite, blinking at her. "What?"

    She spun the phone around to show me thement section under the <i>Moon¡¯s Whisper</i> post from this morning.

    "Hundreds ofments. Everyone¡¯s dragging the Student Council, talking about how they abuse their powers. Listen to this one¡ª"

    Then she scrolled quickly and read aloud with dramatic emphasis, "¡¯Finally! Someone is brave enough to expose Kaelis and herpdogs. They think they own ESA, but their time wille.¡¯"

    Cambria whistled low. "That¡¯s bold."

    Nari grinned wickedly. "There¡¯s more. ¡¯Power-drunk royals.¡¯ ¡¯Entitled brats.¡¯ ¡¯Worst leadership in ESA history.¡¯ The students are eating this up."

    Then she looked at me with a kind of giddy pride. "And you, Elira, are at the center of it. Everyone knows your name now."

    I lowered my gaze to my food, not exactly surprised. The stares had been burning into me since morning, like invisible fingers tugging at my every step. Still, hearing it spelled out felt heavier than I expected.

    Before I could respond, Juniper set down her juice with a sudden spark in her eyes. "Speaking of shocking news... did you girls hear that one of the female professors resigned on Friday?"

    That got all of us turning to her. "Who?" I asked quietly.

    "Her name was Professor Marielle," Juniper replied. "She only taught Third Year students. The announcement went out quietly, so most of the first-years don¡¯t know."

    Nari tilted her head. "Marielle? Doesn¡¯t ring a bell."

    Cambria shook her head. "Same here."

    Juniper smirked knowingly, unlocking her phone. "Well, my ss group chat wouldn¡¯t shut up about it. Someone even posted her picture. Want to see?"

    "Of course," Nari said instantly, scooting closer, curiosity alight in her eyes.

    Cambria leaned in too, and I found myself doing the same as Juniper swiped through her gallery until shended on the photo. She turned the screen so we could all see.

    The moment my eyes touched the image, recognition jolted through me like a spark. The professor¡¯s soft features, the elegant fall of her hair, the way her eyes seemed tired even in a still shot¡ª

    It was her. The same woman who had stood with Lennon, the same one who had walked away from him in tears.

    My fingers curled around the edge of my tray as my chest tightened. I had tried not to think too much about that scene, trying to conclude that it might not be what it looked like.

    But seeing her now, her face frozen in a picture, shattered all those flimsy excuses.

    Why had she left?

    What had happened between her and Lennon?

    And why did he look at me with that same warmth, that same gentleness just a week ago, when I couldn¡¯t erase the image of someone else walking away from him broken?

    "Elira, look at her hair," Nari said, tugging my sleeve lightly. "Doesn¡¯t she look more like a model than a professor?"

 Chapter 134: Leaving the Rest for Them

    <h4>Chapter 134: Leaving the Rest for Them</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Cambria leaned closer to the screen, squinting. "She does have a pretty face. But she looks sad here, doesn¡¯t she?"

    Juniper shrugged. "Maybe she was just tired of dealing with the Third Years. They are monsterspared to us."

    Theyughed softly, moving on with their spections, but my heart wasn¡¯t keeping pace with theirs.

    I forced a small smile so they wouldn¡¯t notice, then reached for my juice, hoping the cool liquid would steady me. But it didn¡¯t.

    Because the truth pressed harder now: the memory of Lennon¡¯s hand brushing my cheek, his voice teasing me so effortlessly, and the quiet reminder that he could also make someone cry, badly enough that she walked away for good.

    I lowered my gaze to my tray, pushing food around with my fork, my appetite fading under the weight of questions I didn¡¯t think I had any right to ask.

    The rest of lunch passed in a blur. And by the time the bell rang for afternoon sses, I had managed to school my expression back into something neutral.

    We split off in the hallway with a chorus of "see youters", and I forced myself to focus through my second lecture of the day.

    But the truth was, my mind was already in the training hall.

    Finally when the final ss ended, I gathered my things with a quick, nervous efficiency and slipped out before anyone could dy me.

    My feet first carried me to the locker hall to get my things before carrying me across the campus, past the chatter of students spilling from around me, until the wide doors of the training hall loomed ahead.

    I pushed one open, the faint echo of my steps bouncing off the polished floors. The vast room was empty except for the figure already waiting inside.

    Rennon stood near the center mat, his posture rxed, but his presence stillmanding. Then his gaze lifted at once when he heard me, and a warm, steady smile curved his lips.

    "You are here early," he said simply, his voice low and even, but carrying that softness that always anchored me.

    My chest eased, tension uncoiling slightly at the sight of him. "Of course, I didn¡¯t want to keep you waiting, so I came as soon as my ss was over."

    "That¡¯s good." He nodded once and then gestured toward the mat.

    I put my backpack and my phone away and stepped onto the mat. Rennon moved with quiet purpose, picking up two wooden practice staffs from a rack and handing one to me.

    "Combat Tactics isn¡¯t only about strength," he said, his tone steady, almost like a rhythm. "It¡¯s about control. Your body must listen to your mind, and your mind must stay calm, even when you¡¯re under pressure."

    I nodded, though my grip on the staff felt clumsy.

    He circled to my side, close enough that I felt the shift of air as he adjusted my hands. "Like this. Too tight, and you will tire yourself too quickly. Too loose, and you will lose your weapon."

    His fingers brushed mine briefly, guiding them into ce. "Better." His voice softened, approving.

    I drew in a breath and then steadied myself. "And what about my stance?"

    "Show me."

    I shifted my feet apart, lowering slightly, trying to remember what we had learned in ss.

    His gaze swept over me, assessing but never sharp. "Not bad. But¡ª" He stepped closer, his hand lightly touching my elbow, then pressing gently at my shoulder. "Lower here. Rx here. Tension slows you down."

    I obeyed, feeling the difference immediately.

    "That¡¯s it." He gave a small nod. "Your frame is strong, Elira. Don¡¯t doubt it."

    Warmth stirred in my chest at the simple praise as he stepped back and lifted his own staff easily. "Now, strike."

    I hesitated, then swung as best as I could. He blocked it effortlessly, the crack of wood against wood ringing in the empty hall.

    "Again," he said calmly.

    We repeated the motion; strike, block, adjust. And each time, his voice guided me, patient and sure, until I began to hear the rhythm of it, and until the staff in my hands didn¡¯t feel so foreign anymore.

    When my arms trembled faintly from the effort, he lowered his weapon and gave a small, approving smile.

    "Good progress. You learn quickly when you allow yourself to trust your movements."

    I breathed hard, but a smile tugged at my lips. "I think it¡¯s only because you are teaching me."

    His eyes softened, and for a moment, the silence between us wasn¡¯t just about training. It was something steadier, something that settled deep inside me.

    Some secondter, I straightened slowly, chest rising and falling as I tried to steady my breathing. My palms ached faintly where the staff had rubbed against them,pletely feeling lighter.

    Rennon lowered his staff and gave a single nod. "That¡¯s enough for today."

    I blinked, surprised. "Already?" I thought we would actually spend at least half an hour here, but it¡¯s only been a few minutes.

    A faint smile touched his lips. "Training isn¡¯t about wearing yourself down in one sitting. It¡¯s about building strength little by little, consistently. You wille back tomorrow, and we will add to what you¡¯ve learned today."

    Something in his tone made my chest warm. He said it as though it was certain, as though he already knew I would be here.

    I let out a deep breath and smiled faintly. "Okay. Tomorrow, then."

    "Good," he said softly. His gaze lingered on me for a moment longer before he stepped back, setting his staff aside. "Now, get some rest before your evening meal."

    I nodded but hesitated to leave. There was a question burning in me, one I¡¯ve carried for a while now, and with only him here, the words slipped out before I could stop them.

    "Rennon," My voice wavered faintly. "Have you and your brothers found the witch yet? The one whose essence is supposed to unlock my blocked channels?"

    His gaze softened instantly, though his answer was quiet. "No. Not yet."

    The faint hope I¡¯d been clutching faltered, sinking heavy into my chest as my shoulders dipped.

    Rennon took a slow step closer, his calm presence anchoring me. "Elira," he said gently, waiting until I lifted my eyes to his.

    "Zenon is exhausting every possible means. He doesn¡¯t rest when ites to you. And when the timees, you will awaken your abilities. You won¡¯t be bound forever."

    I swallowed a lump. Though my hopes rose again thanks to the fact that I now had Selene, a small doubt still clung to my mind.

    Rennon¡¯s calm eyes held mine, as he continued, "And until then, we will make sure you¡¯re prepared. Power or not, just know that you will never stand alone."

    "Thank you." I nodded quickly, trying to hide how much his reassurance settled inside me. "Thank you."

    Rennon¡¯s smile was faint but real. "Go now. Rest, eat, andugh with your friends. Leave the rest to us."

    ---

    When I stepped into the dorm room, Nari was perched on her bed, her tablet bnced on her knees, fingers tapping furiously across the screen while Tamryn sat at her desk, her posture perfectly straight as her eyes moved steadily over a thick book.

    She was so into studying that she didn¡¯t respond to my presence.

    I turned my gaze away and looked at Cambria¡¯s bed, but it was empty.

    "Where¡¯s Cambria?" I asked, setting my shoes neatly by the door. "And Juniper?"

    Without looking up, Nari answered, "Cambria went to her ssmate¡¯s dorm to return a textbook. Juniper¡¯s in the bathroom." She added a quick hum under her breath, too absorbed in her typing to offer more.

    I smiled faintly. If Nari was this focused, it could only mean her blog had her in its grip again. Not wanting to disturb her flow, I crossed to my bunk.

    Sliding my bag off my shoulder, I ced it on the bed and began to unpack. My books, folded notes, and a stray pen.

    Each item went back into its proper ce. The little motions settled me, grounding the leftover weight from earlier.

    When everything was in order, I picked up my towel and slipped into the bathroom. Steam clung faintly to the air, proof Juniper was here, still in one of the ss shower stalls.

    ---

    Several minutester, the cafeteria buzzed around us, but at our table,ughter ruled.

    Nari leaned forward, mischief sparking in her eyes as she pped her tray lightly for emphasis.

    "You should have seen it!" she began, lowering her voice into a mock-serious tone. "Regina Shaw, in all her royal PR glory, standing in the hallway with three terrified first-years lined up like they had just been sentenced to death."

    Cambria raised a brow, already suppressing a smile. "What did she say?"

    "Oh, she wagged her finger at them like this¡ª" Nari pinched her lips into a thin line and wiggled her index finger stiffly in the air. "¡¯If you don¡¯t fix your uniforms immediately, you¡¯ll be tarnishing ESA¡¯s perfect reputation!¡¯"

    The imitation was spot-on, sharp and nasal. Tamryn actually snorted into her drink, which only encouraged Nari further.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 135: Telling The Truth (I)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Telling The Truth (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "And then," Nari continued dramatically, lifting her chin high, "she turned on her heel and cat-walked away like the hallway was her personal runway. I swear, if someone had thrown rose petals, she would have thought it was part of the script."

    That did it. The entire table burst intoughter. Even Tamryn, who rarely cracked, covered her mouth with one hand as her shoulders shook.

    Iughed so hard my fork slipped, and the bite of rice I had just taken went the wrong way. A sharp and sudden cough tore through me.

    Immediately, Juniper grabbed the nearest bottle of water, twisting it open with practiced ease and pushing it into my hand. Tamryn¡¯s palm pressed lightly against my back, steadying me while Cambria leaned closer with quiet concern in her eyes.

    I gulped the water, the cool liquid soothing the burn in my throat until the coughing eased. My eyes watered, but I managed a shakyugh. "I¡¯m fine," I whispered. "Thank you."

    Nari tilted her head, lips twitching. "See? Myedy¡¯s dangerous. Regina should hire me as her stunt double. I would save her a lot of energy."

    That set everyone off again,ughter bubbling over the table until even I couldn¡¯t resist joining in. But as the noise settled, a heavy ache crept quietly back into me.

    Their kindness and their joy made the weight in my chest sharper.

    I forced another smile, clutching the water bottle tighter as I made a promise to myself to tell them the truth tonight.

    It was high time they knew who Regina was to me, and the depth of her cruelty towards me in the past.

    ---

    Dinner passed quicker than I expected. Between Nari¡¯s endless impressions and Tamryn¡¯s dry remarks that made them even funnier, the food disappeared before I had even realized that I had eaten half of it.

    The study hall was no different. We studied until somehow, the hours blurred together.

    And then, just like that, we were back in our dorm.

    The clock ticked softly on the wall with only around forty minutes until lights out.

    Juniper was sprawled on her bed, flipping through a thin novel instead of her notes. Cambria sat cross-legged on top of her own bunk, brushing her hair with slow, absent strokes.

    Tamryn was at her desk, writing something down neatly, and Nari was stretched out, one leg swinging over the edge of her bed as she scrolled her tablet with an easy grin.

    I sat on my bunk, the nket cool beneath my palms, my heart beating far too quickly for how quiet the room was.

    This seemed like the right time to spill the truth. It was now or never.

    I swallowed hard and looked at them, my throat tight. "I have something important to tell you all?"

    My words hung in the air for a few seconds. Then when I thought I wouldn¡¯t get a reaction, Cambria and Juniper came down from their bunks and found a seat.

    Then one by one, they all turned to me, giving me their full attention as they waited with curiosity shing across their eyes.

    My heart thudded in my chest nervously, because once I said this, nothing would ever be the same again.

    I gripped the edge of my nket tighter to gather some courage. "It¡¯s about Regina Shaw," I said, my voice low but clear.

    The name alone was enough to make Nari¡¯s brows shoot up. Juniper leaned forward slightly, her usual calm sharpening. Tamryn¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, and Cambria¡¯s eyes softened in quiet concern.

    I took a breath. "She¡¯s... not just the Student Council¡¯s PR officer. She¡¯s my cousin."

    The silence that followed was thick, the kind that made my pulse pound in my ears.

    I could feel and even see their shock from where I was sitting. What else was I expecting after dropping that bomb?

    Nari was the first to react. "Wait a second," she sat up straighter, her tablet slipping from herp. "Cousin? As in blood rtive?!"

    "Yes." I nodded slowly, forcing the rest out before fear could drag me back.

    "Her father, Uncle Marc, is my father¡¯s younger brother. My father was a Beta. After he and my mother died, Uncle Marc stepped in as Beta and moved into the Beta house. Regina¡ª" my throat tightened just saying it "forcibly took over my room. She and Lady Maren treated me like a ve. All without Uncle Marc¡¯s knowledge."

    The room went quiet again, heavier this time.

    Tamryn, who rarely let emotion crack through her calm, asked bluntly, "Did you ever report it to your uncle?"

    I lowered my gaze to myp, my hands twisting together.

    "At first, I did. But every time I told him, he confronted them. And afterward, they would double my punishment. Sometimes worse. So eventually, I stopped reporting. I thought it was safer to endure it silently."

    Nari shot up from her bunk, fists clenched. "Those sick, twisted¡ª! How dare they? Elira, you should¡¯ve told me sooner! I¡¯d have stormed into that Beta house and dragged them both out by their hair!"

    Her outburst made meugh weakly through the ache in my chest.

    Cambria leaned closer, her voice gentler, eyes wide with sympathy. "Elira, I can¡¯t believe you went through all of that alone. You must have been so scared, especially after losing your parents."

    The mention of my parents made my throat ache again, but I nodded faintly. "I didn¡¯t have a choice. It was either break down or survive."

    Nari sat back down with a thump, still vibrating with fury. "You¡¯re not surviving alone anymore. If Regina or her mother ever tries anything again, they will answer to me first. I swear it."

    "But why didn¡¯t you tell us about it sooner?" Cambria asked, with three lines on her forehead.

    My voice faltered as heat pricked my eyes. "I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell you. I was ashamed. Afraid."

    Cambria let out a deep breath and leaned forward, with a steady gaze. "Ashamed? Elira, none of that is your fault."

    Juniper¡¯s face was tighter than I had ever seen, her usuallyposed voice edged with anger.

    "This makes everything fall into ce. The way Regina looks at you, like she¡¯s holding some private grudge. And Kaelis¡¯s blind confidence in backing her? It¡¯s not just politics for them. It¡¯s personal."

 Chapter 136: Telling The Truth (II)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Telling The Truth (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "The Student Council members don¡¯t know about my rtionship with Regina," I quickly corrected that notion.

    Nari¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. "What?"

    Juniper blinked rapidly with disbelief written across her face. "Wait... how is that even possible?"

    I knew they would be shocked to know this fact, and I was prepared for the exnation.

    I nodded faintly. "Regina never told them. Not even Kaelis. I noticed it that first day I was dragged before them. From the way they spoke to me, from the way Kaelis treated me¡ªit was obvious they had no idea. If they did, the insults and punishments would have been different."

    Cambria leaned forward and said in a low tone, "But, why would Regina hide this information from them?"

    I hesitated for a beat, and then shook my head. "I don¡¯t know." The truth of it stung. "But I think I know why they came after me the way they did with the humiliation and the disciplinary action."

    Their gazes fixed on me, waiting. My throat tightened, but I forced the words out.

    "It was simply because I threatened Regina. After I realized she was hiding the truth from the council, I told her privately, that I would expose the truth about us being cousins if she bothered me again."

    I took a quick breath and continued, "And she... shepletely lost it. She was furious, like the very idea of them knowing was unbearable. I think that¡¯s why she went behind the scenes and pushed the others to humiliate me."

    Tamryn spoke in a calm but cutting edge to her tone. "So this wasn¡¯t about discipline. It was her retaliation."

    Juniper¡¯s brows drew together as she absorbed this. "No, I understand that this is Kaelis probably thought she was just helping Regina crush some first-year not knowing there is another reason."

    Nari pped her hand against her knee, ring at nothing in particr. "Petty snake. One day, she will choke on her own lies. And when she does, I will be the first tough."

    Cambria looked back at me, her eyes softer and searching. "Elira, you shouldn¡¯t have had to fight her like that. But I understand why you did."

    My lips curved in the faintest, bitter smile. "Believe me, I didn¡¯t want to. But she left me no choice. As long as she is afraid of the truth, it¡¯s one weapon I still have against her."

    Nari leaned forward again, her eyes sharp as des. "So what now? Do you tell the council the truth, throw it in Regina¡¯s face, and watch her choke on her own secrets?"

    Juniper hummed, thoughtful, her tone less rash. "Or do you keep it hidden? Because once the truth is out, you can¡¯t put it back in the box. And Regina won¡¯t just cower if she falls out with her friends now. She will definitely go rabid."

    Cambria¡¯s gaze softened. "Elira, it¡¯s your truth, no one else¡¯s. You decide when it shoulde out."

    Tamryn crossed her arms, steady as ever and suggested, "I say you hold the truth for now and use it like a sword, not a shield. Secrets like this are more dangerous when they are kept waiting."

    Their voices swirled around me, pulling me into their circle of care and strategy. I listened, letting it sink in, but in the end, I lowered my gaze and whispered,

    "Not yet. I will keep it to myself until the time is right."

    The words felt heavier than I expected, like binding myself to a vow.

    But just then, I remembered my mates. I couldn¡¯t tell my friends everything, especially not about Zenon, Lennon, or Rennon, no matter how much that truth burned at the edge of my tongue.

    But it wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t trust my friends. It was because I knew how much bigger, that revtion was.

    I decided that when the time was right, and the asion called for it, I will reveal that truth.

    Juniper smiled at me gently, her usual mischief dimmed but not gone. "Good. Then we will be ready when you decide to swing that sword."

    Nari grinned, though her eyes still glowed with fire. "And when that dayes, I will make sure to make a good article out of it, and make it go viral."

    Laughter broke out around the room, easing the weight just enough to breathe again.

    ---

    Several minutester, the room was quiet now, with only the soft hum of night settling in around us.

    Iy curled beneath my nket, staring at the faint glow of the moonlight against the ceiling, when Selene¡¯s voice slipped gently into my mind.

    <i>"You showed courage tonight,"</i> she said, steady and warm.

    I exhaled slowly. <i>"It didn¡¯t feel like enough. I didn¡¯t tell them everything."</i>

    <i>"That¡¯s because it wasn¡¯t the right time,"</i> Selene replied calmly. <i>"Truth is not just about what is spoken, but when it is spoken. You chose wisely."</i>

    I frowned faintly against the pillow. <i>"But I didn¡¯t hold back to protect them. I just... I know ESA¡¯s rules. Students and professors¡ª"</i>

    <i>"Are forbidden,"</i> Selene finished for me. <i>"And you¡¯ve seen how your mates carry themselves here, proper, and controlled. You respected that. You are honoring the boundaries they live by, even as your bond grows."</i>

    Her words settled into me like cool water over me, easing the restless guilt that was gnawing at me.

    <i>"So I wasn¡¯t wrong?"</i> I asked quietly.

    <i>"No, Elira. You were right,"</i> Selene said firmly. <i>"You gave your friends enough truth to strengthen trust, but you kept what would only confuse orplicate things now. When the momentes, when it will matter, you will tell them. And they will stand with you."</i>

    My chest loosened atst. I shut my eyes, letting the certainty in Selene¡¯s tone wrap around me.

    I no longer felt torn between shame and fear. I simply felt relieved.

    <i>"Thank you,"</i> I whispered back, more to myself than to her.

    <i>"Sleep now,"</i> Selene murmured. <i>"Tomorrow, you will need your strength."</i>

    And with that, I finally let go, letting the quiet of the night carry me into sleep.

 Chapter 137: The Mysterious Summon

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Mysterious Summon</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    A month had passed in the blink of an eye.

    Sometimes, when Iy awake at night, I thought about how much had shifted since that humiliating morning from the Student Council, their punishment that hadn¡¯t just backfired but marked me.

    Students stared longer, whispered louder, and though I pretended not to notice, I felt the weight of it every single day.

    But through it all, something stronger had grown. My friendship.

    The thought of Cambria¡¯s gentle steadiness, Nari¡¯s wild loyalty, Juniper¡¯s sharp tongue and Tamryn¡¯s quiet strength still filled me with a warmth I was still getting used to.

    My professor mates hadn¡¯t changed much outwardly, but I could sense the growing intensity of their usual attitude towards me. Lennon¡¯s teasingfort, Rennon¡¯s patience, and Zenon¡¯s silent watchfulness.

    There was something unspoken in the way they looked at me, as if they carried my struggles with me without saying a word.

    Even Regina had shifted, kind of in a way. She hadn¡¯t dared strike at me directly again. Not with Zenon¡¯s warning hanging in the air. But I felt her eyes sometimes, like needles across my skin.

    I¡¯m very well sure that she is just watching and waiting for an opportunity to make a move.

    And then there was the Moon¡¯s Whisper blog. Since it had returned with a vengeance, it made posts every few days, that sent the academy buzzing, and though not all of them were about me, I had quickly learned what it felt like to be at the center of endless spection.

    Now, it was yet another Monday morning.

    My friends and I left our dorm room together, chatting idly about breakfast and sses. The air felt crisp, a little too still, as if holding its breath.

    And that was when all five of our smart watches chimed at the exact same time.

    The synchronized sound made us stop dead in the hallway. I nced down at mine, and the others did the same.

    Lo and behold, it was a notification.

    <i>"All second lectures for today have been cancelled.</i>

    <i>After lunch, all students are required to assemble at the Auditorium Hall for an important briefing.</i>

    <i>Attendance is mandatory. Bring your student ID along."</i>

    A hush fell between us as the words lit up our screens.

    "What¡¯s this about?" Cambria asked softly, her brow furrowed.

    "Mandatory?" Nari muttered, her lips twisting. "That¡¯s never a good sign."

    I closed the notification slowly, my pulse quickening in spite of myself.

    ESA didn¡¯t cancel lectures lightly, and they certainly never gathered the entire student body unless something important was at stake.

    We continued chatting about the announcement all the way to the cafeteria, and by the time we pushed the ss doors open, the ce was already buzzing louder than usual.

    The usual tter of trays and chatter filled the air, but beneath it was a different hum filled with questions, theories, and restless guesses about the mandatory announcement. It was almost suffocating.

    Still, the smell of breakfast pulled me and my friends forward, making Nari especially, to abandon the conversation. Today the kitchen staff had outdone themselves.

    I slid my tray along the counter, my eyes sweeping over tters of golden waffles topped with whipped cream and berries, bowls of scrambled eggs sprinkled with herbs, roasted sausages glistening in their own juices, and neatly stacked bagels beside tubs of cream cheese.

    Further down, a row of chilled smoothies gleamed in tall ss dispensers; mango, strawberry-banana, and even a vivid green onebeled detox blend.

    I chose the strawberry-banana, the frosty ss cool against my palm as I carried my tray to our usual table by the window.

    My friends followed quickly, their trays just as loaded.

    Nari dropped into her seat and immediately jabbed a fork into her waffle. "I¡¯m telling you," she said between bites, seamlessly continuing with the earlier conversation. "if they are cancelling sses and dragging us all into the auditorium, it¡¯s either a scandal or a punishment."

    "Or both," Juniper muttered darkly, stirring her smoothie with the straw.

    Cambria pressed her lips together. "Maybe it¡¯s just an announcement for an event?"

    Nari shot her a look. "No event ever came with <i>¡¯bring your ID¡¯.</i>"

    The first few minutes passed in uneasy silence at our table, until the cafeteria noise pressed itself too close to ignore.

    "I heard someone cheated on thest Power Channeling exercise. That¡¯s why they want our IDs. They are going to expose the culprits."

    "That doesn¡¯t make sense. Why punish everyone for one or two cheaters?"

    "Maybe it¡¯s not about the exercise at all. Maybe a student got expelled."

    My fork clinked softly against the te as I paused mid-bite. Expelled? The word sat bitter on my tongue, heavier than the eggs I had just swallowed.

    Across the aisle, another pair of first-years leaned close over their trays, voices low but urgent.

    "No, no¡ªthis is bigger. My friend said the Student Council got caught covering something up. That¡¯s why it¡¯s all-school."

    Another voice chimed in, sharp with certainty. "It¡¯s about that blog. The Moon¡¯s Whisper. I bet you anything it¡¯s because of them."

    The name made my chest tighten. I lowered my gaze quickly, forcing another spoonful of smoothie down just to mask my expression.

    Beside me, Nari perked up instantly. She had clearly overheard the same thing, her lips twitching like she was holding back a grin. "

    See? Even they know my favorite blog is shaking the system again."

    Juniper shot her a warning look. "Don¡¯t start cheering too loudly. If this is about the blog, things could get ugly."

    Nari shrugged, but the glint in her eye said otherwise.

    Tamryn didn¡¯t speak at all, but her knuckles tapped lightly against her ss of mango smoothie, as her eyes scanned the room.

    I forced down another bite, though my appetite was gone. Around us, the rumors kept weaving louder, faster, spreading like wildfire across every table.

    And for a moment, I wished I could suddenly go deaf so the wild spectionsing from different angles don¡¯t add to my anxiety.

    I could actually throw up any moment from now.

    The morning passed faster than I expected.

    Combat Tactics & Pack Defense had swallowed most of it whole. Professor Thorne¡¯s voice still echoed faintly in my head as I reyed the diagrams he had drawn on the board illustrations of old battlefield strategies from centuries past.

    The ss should have been fascinating. Normally, it would be. But half my focus drifted, again and again, to the quiet buzzing of rumors I¡¯d overheard about the sudden summon from this morning.

    I forced myself to write my notes anyway, though the words blurred once or twice when my thoughts strayed too far.

    By the time the lecture finally ended, the weight of anticipation had be a steady pulse at the back of my mind.

    I returned to the locker hall, weaving through the crowd until I reached my own. Pulling my backpack free, I slipped my books , slung it over one shoulder and leaned lightly against the cool metal of the locker.

    The hall was alive with chatter, students hurrying to swap books or heading toward lunch, their voices weaving the same questions again and again.

    "What¡¯s the meeting about?"

    "Why do they need our IDs?"

    "Do you think it¡¯s serious?"

    I hugged the strap of my backpack tighter as I waited. One by one, familiar faces emerged from the crowd. Cambria was first, then Nari, Juniper, and finally Tamryn.

    "How was your ss today, Elira?" Cambria asked me as we all headed for the cafeteria for lunch.

    ---

    The auditorium was already half full by the time we arrived from the cafeteria, the noise of hundreds of voices bouncing off the high walls.

    Banners of ESA¡¯s crest hung from the rafters, their silver threads glinting faintly in the lights above.

    The faint hum of scanners chimed at every doorway as students pressed their ID cards to the glowing tes before stepping through.

    Guards stood tall on either side, watching with sharp alert eyes to make sure no one slipped by without scanning.

    My friends and I found seats somewhere in the middle rows. Nari sank down beside me, muttering under her breath, "It feels like the entire school is holding its breath."

    "All this just for an announcement. Feels like we are lining up for judgment," Juniper said as her gaze wandered about.

    She and Nari weren¡¯t wrong. Even the usual chatter had an edge to it, clipped and cautious, like everyone knew something big was about to drop.

    I smoothed the hem of my skirt absently, scanning the room. The second- and third-years sat clustered in their own groups, some leaning forward, some already whispering theories about why we were here.

    The first-years looked more restless constantly fidgeting in their seats.

    The low hum of voices in the hall quieted when the side doors swung open, and the six familiar figures walked in with effortless authority. The Student Council members.

    Princess Kaelis led them, silver curls gleaming under the lights. Regina was at her side, chin lifted with practiced poise. Thorne Wexler followedzily with a straight gaze, while Soraya Vale¡¯s razor gaze swept over the rows. Nyra ckvale walked with the same eerie stillness as always, and Caleb Fenmore smiled like his life was only filled with happiness.

    Their arrival sent a ripple through the room, admiration from some and thinly veiled dislike from others.

    Nari leaned toward me, her voice sharp with disdain. "Here we go again. The vultures."

    But instead of climbing the stage, they stopped at the front row and took their seats, arranging themselves in a neat line.

    Before another wave of whispers could rise, the main doors at the back opened again.

 Chapter 138: Change in Class Schedule

    <h4>Chapter 138: Change in ss Schedule</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    This time, the professors filed in one after another. I saw familiar faces: the triplet brothers,bat instructors, scent-tracking specialists, even lecturers I had only glimpsed from afar.

    And behind them was the administrative staff.

    Then came the vice-chancellor. Her presence seemed to weigh the air itself.

    The hall stirred with restless whispers, the kind that built and spread like fire until nearly every student was leaning toward their neighbor.

    Nari bent toward me, her whisper sharp and quick. "Okay, that¡¯s a lot of staff. What in the Moon¡¯s name is happening?"

    The whispers cut short the moment the vice-chancellor stepped forward and stopped behind the lectern with the kind of calm that carried authority without needing to demand it, her long robe trailing softly behind her.

    "Students of ESA," she began, her voice steady and resonant, carrying across the wide hall. "I know the cancetion of sses this afternoon has caused unease. But I assure you that it is for good reason."

    The silence in the room thickened. Every eye was fixed on her.

    "We are gathered here today," she continued, pausing just long enough for anticipation to build, "to prepare for one of the most important traditions of this academy. In two months¡¯ time, we will celebrate ESA¡¯s Founder¡¯s Day."

    At once, the hall seemed to shift. A low wave of murmurs broke out. Some students nodding knowingly, others whispering in confusion, especially the first-years.

    The vice-chancellor lifted a hand, and the noise died again.

    "Founder¡¯s Day is not simply amemoration of our school¡¯s birth. It is a test. A measure of strength, unity, and honor among all who walk these halls." Her gaze swept across the sea of students, sharp enough to silence even those who had only been mouthing questions to their friends.

    "This year, as is tradition, there will be trials. Some will be individual, others in groups. Each year, they are designed to remind us not only of who we are, but of what it means to bear the name of ESA."

    Beside me, Nari sat forward eagerly, eyes shining like she was already imagining her name on some banner. Cambria¡¯s brow creased in thought, while Juniper rested her chin on her palm, as though trying not to look too curious. Tamryn, as usual, remained unreadable.

    The vice-chancellor pressed on. "Details of the trials will be revealed in due time. For now, you are to prepare yourselves. Train harder. Focus sharper. And remember, what is tested on Founder¡¯s Day will echo beyond these walls."

    Thest words seemed to ripple through the room, weighty enough to anchor themselves in my chest. But the silence didn¡¯tst.

    A ripple of relief spread across the hall.

    "So it¡¯s not expulsions after all," someone whispered a few rows in front of me, their shoulders dropping.

    "Thank the goddess," another muttered,ughter breaking nervously in their throat.

    Nari exhaled dramatically, clutching her chest. "I swear I was ready to pack my things. ESA students can gossip worse than grannies in a market square."

    Herment earned quiet chuckles from our row, but the truth was in: everyone had been bracing for bad news, to hear instead about Founder¡¯s Day trials. It was daunting, yes, but also survivable.

    The murmur of voices quieted again when Zenon stepped onto the stage.

    His tall frame andposed stride drew instant attention, and though he didn¡¯t raise his voice, the hall stilled as though pulled taut.

    "As Dean of Studies," he began, his tone clipped yet clear, "I am here to inform you of the academic adjustments that will support preparations for Founder¡¯s Day."

    He sped his hands lightly behind his back, eyes scanning the students with measured precision.

    "Effective from next week Monday, daily courses will be reduced from three hours each to two. After your first session, you will have one hour for lunch. Following your second ss, the remaining two hours of the school day will be dedicated to Founder¡¯s Day preparations."

    The whispering started almost immediately; relieved, curious, and some even excited.

    Zenon¡¯s gaze narrowed ever so slightly, and the room settled once more.

    "This change will remain in effect until Founder¡¯s Day concludes. Thereafter, your timetable will return to its usual structure."

    His eyes lingered on the rows of students, steady as steel. "I trust you will use this time wisely. For many of you, this will be your first trial. Treat it with the gravity it deserves."

    Even with the weight of his words, a faint current of excitement buzzed through the hall.

    "Two-hour sses," Nari whispered fiercely, tugging at Cambria¡¯s sleeve. "That¡¯s practically a dream."

    Cambria hushed her, though the hint of a smile tugged at her lips.

    For me, though, Zenon¡¯sst words pressed heavier than theughter or sighs of relief.

    This wasn¡¯t just about schedule changes. Founder¡¯s Day would be a test. And from the way he said it, a dangerous one.

    A few momentster, the vice-chancellor stepped forward again, lifting her hand slightly for silence. "Onest note before we dismiss you all."

    The restless murmurs stilled. Immediately.

    "Like I said earlier, Founder¡¯s Day is not only an academy tradition. Rather, it is also an asion that ces ESA on disy before the eyes of the world. Your behavior and your discipline, both in the trials and outside of them, will reflect not just on you, but on all of us."

    Then her gaze swept the hall, sharp enough to make some students shift in their seats.

    "This year," she went on, her voice carrying firmly, "we will be honored by the presence of esteemed dignitaries, including ambassadors, high-ranking alphas, and our very own king."

    Gasps and cheers rippled instantly through the hall. A wave of pping followed, excitement crackling like lightning.

    Juniper leaned closer, her tone dry but pointed. "I can already picture Princess Kaelis smiling proudly until her face cracks."

    Nari smothered augh behind her hand, while Tamryn just gave the faintest roll of her eyes.

    The pping soon died down, and the vice-chancellor lifted her hand again.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 139: Dropping the Bomb

    <h4>Chapter 139: Dropping the Bomb</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "ESA¡¯s legacy is rich," she said solemnly. "And it is worth remembering those who left an indelible mark on our history. One of them was Kathryn Morgan¡ªour academy¡¯s brightest student in record. She was a strategist, a warrior, and a leader among her peers."

    The words struck me like a de.

    My breath caught, eyes widening as the sound of my mother¡¯s name wrapped through the hall. Kathryn Morgan. My own mother.

    A sudden rush of heat stung my eyes, tears threatening to spill before I clenched them back.

    My chest swelled painfully as I imagined her, walking these same halls, leaving a mark so deep that even now, yearster, her name echoed here with respect.

    Around me, my friends gasped softly.

    "I¡¯ve heard of her," Cambria whispered with awe. "They say she was unmatched inbat."

    Nari nodded quickly. "And she graduated at the very top of her ss. She is a total legend."

    Tamryn¡¯s lips curved faintly. "A name that stillmands honor. That says a lot about who she was."

    But none of them knew the truth¡ªthat the woman they spoke of with such reverence was my mother.

    And for a moment, I wanted to tell them. To let the pride bubbling in my chest spill over. But my throat locked tight, and I said nothing.

    The vice-chancellor¡¯s next words shattered the fragile warmth I held.

    "And I have recently learned that Kathryn Morgan was aunt to one of our very own students, the Student Council¡¯s PR officer, Regina Shaw."

    My blood ran cold.

    "What?" The word slipped from me before I could stop it. But I was totally in my own world.

    Students pped again, heads turning toward the front row where Regina rose gracefully to her feet. And she turned, her smile wide and polished as she lifted a hand to wave at the crowd.

    The sounds of apuse followed her like a tide. But in that sea of faces, her eyes found mine.

    For the briefest moment, her smile faltered with just a flicker. Then it returned, dazzling and false, as she sat back down like nothing had happened.

    My chest tightened, horror wing up my throat as I understood something important. Regina had stolen even this.

    My mother¡¯s name. My mother¡¯s honor.

    And except the triplet brothers, no one, not even my closest friends knew that truth but me.

    As the pping died down and the vice-chancellor moved on, my thoughts spun in a storm I could barely contain.

    ¡¯<i>Is this how Regina climbed so high here</i><i>By standing in shadows that didn¡¯t belong to her using my mother¡¯s name, my mother¡¯s legacy, to polish her own?</i>¡¯

    The thoughts churned my stomach.

    Around me, my friends were buzzing with disbelief.

    "I can¡¯t believe it," Cambria muttered, her brows knit tight. "Regina Shaw, rted to someone like that? It doesn¡¯t feel right."

    "She doesn¡¯t deserve it," Nari snapped under her breath, her usual brightness shadowed with anger. "To have connection to someone so honorable. It makes me sick."

    Just then, Tamryn turned toward me, her gaze searching. "Elira, since you and Regina are cousins, do you know Kathryn?"

    Nari¡¯s head whipped around quickly. "That¡¯s right! If Kathryn was Regina¡¯s aunt, then she should be your aunt too, shouldn¡¯t she?"

    The breath I had been holding released in a slow, heavy exhale. My chest tightened as the weight of their stares pressed in.

    "No," I replied softly as I silently fought the depressing emotion stirring inside me.

    My friends froze, confusion flickering across their faces.

    Juniper tilted her head, her voice dropping to a thoughtful murmur. "Then maybe Kathryn was from Regina¡¯s mother¡¯s side. That would exin why you don¡¯t share the same connection."

    Her words hovered, almost offering me an escape. But something in me hardened as I quickly made up my mind, refusing to be thrown to the sideline where Regina wanted me.

    <i>¡¯No. I wouldn¡¯t let Regina erase me like this. Not from my own mother¡¯s memory.¡¯</i>

    I straightened immediately and met each of their gazes in turn. "You got it wrong, Juniper."

    Their eyes widened as they leaned in, the tension thick between us. But before their questions could tumble out, I said it quiet, but steady, letting every word deliver as sharp as a de.

    "Kathryn Morgan... is my mother."

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Cambria¡¯s hand flew to her mouth, her eyes wide. Nari¡¯s jaw dropped open so far she forgot to close it.

    Juniper blinked once, twice, as if trying to process what she had just heard. Even Tamryn went rigid with shock, her lips parting slightly but no sounding out.

    I could see it in their faces¡ªthe questions, the disbelief, the rush of emotions barely contained.

    But all of them were careful, their voices lowered instinctively, as though they knew the weight of this truth wasn¡¯t meant for curious ears around us.

    I pressed my lips together, steadying myself. Regina had stolen the apuse today, but that wouldn¡¯tst.

    One way or another, I would find a way to reim my mother¡¯s name. And that time, I wouldn¡¯t stay silent.

    On the other hand, my friends¡¯ stunned faces were enough to tell me I had just turned their world upside down.

    "You..." Nari leaned in, whispering so low it was almost inaudible. "You¡¯ve been Kathryn Morgan¡¯s daughter this whole time? And you didn¡¯t say anything?"

    I nodded once, unable to trust my voice yet.

    Juniper¡¯s eyes sharpened, though her voice trembled slightly.

    "Elira, why didn¡¯t you tell us? Do you know how many students here idolize her? The way they speak about her¡ªit¡¯s like she was untouchable. And all this time, her daughter was right beside us."

    Tamryn¡¯s expression was softer, but no less shaken. "You¡¯ve been carrying this secret alone." Her words weren¡¯t a question but a quiet acknowledgment that pierced through me.

    But it was Cambria who pressed the hardest, her brows knitting as she leaned forward. "Elira, forgive me for saying this, but howe you are... an omega?"

    She swallowed, her tone hesitant but direct. "If your mother was Kathryn Morgan, a prodigy, one of the strongest wolves of her time, then something doesn¡¯t add up here."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 140: Not Meant to be in the Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 140: Not Meant to be in the Shadows</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Cambria¡¯s words struck deeper than I expected. It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about things from this angle before.

    I had done that and still had no answers because the right person to have posed that question to, my parents, werete. But there was still uncle Marc who I hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to meet since after discovering my mother¡¯s regal identity.

    Regardless, I forced myself to keep myposure and answered the question truthfully. "I¡¯ve asked myself that question more times than I can count," I admitted quietly. "And I still don¡¯t have an answer."

    Their eyes stayed fixed on me, the weight of their concern and confusion almost unbearable.

    "Maybe..." Juniper¡¯s voice was softer now, but a little hesitant. "Maybe there¡¯s something more to it. Maybe you are not what you think you are."

    Her words sent a faint chill through me, echoing the very doubts I had buried deep.

    Then, I pressed my lips together and met each of their gazes again. "All I know is that Regina doesn¡¯t deserve to use my mother¡¯s name for her own gain. That much, is what I can¡¯t let slide anymore."

    Before any of them could press me with more questions, the Vice-Chancellor¡¯s voice rose again, steady andmanding.

    "That will be all for today. I expect every one of you to remember the pride of ESA, and conduct yourselves properly. You are dismissed."

    Her words echoed across the auditorium, and immediately the students began to stir. But the rules of assembly were strict. No one moved until the professors and staff had first left.

    So, my friends and I remained on our seats, watching quietly as the line of faculty rose from their seats on the stage.

    The triplet brothers stood out easily among them. And the moment they disappeared through the exit doors, the Student Council members rose from the front row.

    Princess Kaelis led them, her chin tilted high, Regina at her side, smiling as though she were still basking in the glow of her stolen spotlight. Their departure left a trail of whispers in their wake.

    Next came the third years, rising in a wave of rustling uniforms and purposeful steps. Then the second years followed in the same fashion, their voices hushed but restless with spection.

    Finally, it was our turn, the first years. Chairs scraped softly against the polished floor as we stood.

    My friends gathered close around me, and together we joined the current of students funneling toward the exits.

    ---

    <strong>**~Zenon~**</strong>

    The three of us walked side by side down the long, polished hallway, our steps echoing against the stone floor.

    The students behind us were still murmuring, still filing out of the auditorium in neat waves when Ipletely withdrew my attention from them.

    "That girl, Regina is a shameless, crafty thief," Lennon broke the silence first, his tone edged with disdain.

    "Always trying to reap where she never sowed. Did you see the way she stood there, smiling as though Kathryn¡¯s legacy belonged to her?"

    His words were sharp, as every sybleced with irritation. "That thing is desperate for the limelight," he continued, almost spitting the words. "And this time she used Elira¡¯ste mother to steal some glory for herself."

    Rennon¡¯s steady voice cut in almost immediately. "Elira must have felt bad, sitting there and just watching it."

    I kept my gaze forward and my expression unreadable. "Feeling bad won¡¯t change anything," I said with a firm and clipped voice.

    "But perhaps this is exactly what Elira needs. Watching Regina grasp at false glory might be the push that forces her to stop hiding, and to stop shrinking into herself. Weakness has no ce in her."

    My brothers nced at me briefly, but I didn¡¯t falter. "Elira is not meant to be in the shadows," I added, my tone leaving no room for doubt.

    Rennon inclined his head slightly, his agreement quiet but certain. "You are right. Her destiny is far too bright for that. Staying in the shadows will only kill it."

    Lennon smirked faintly, but his eyes burned with conviction as he ced his hands casually behind his head. "Then, we won¡¯t let her remain there."

    We turned a corner, the murmur of students fading behind us when Rennon spoke again with his usual quietness.

    "I¡¯ve been training Elira privately," he said, almost as though it were an afterthought. "In the smaller training hall. Every day, after her sses, for the past month."

    Both Lennon and I stopped in our tracks. My brows rose slightly before I shifted my gaze toward him. "You¡¯ve what?"

    Lennon gave a shortugh, his eyes shing with surprise. "You sneaky bastard. You¡¯ve been keeping that from us?"

    Rennon¡¯s calm expression didn¡¯t waver as he adjusted his sses. "It wasn¡¯t something to broadcast. She needed a steady start. And she¡¯s doing her best."

    I didn¡¯t trust that, so I folded my arms. "What¡¯s her progress?"

    He nodded once. "She¡¯s learning the techniques well. Once she polishes her form, her punches will be powerful enough."

    A flicker of pride crossed Lennon¡¯s face. "That¡¯s our Elira," he said smugly. "Then I will be the next one to train her privately."

    I didn¡¯t answer at once. My mind supplied the obvious truth. If Lennon was left alone with her, discipline would be the first thing he tossed aside. Immediately, I made a mental note to speak to himter.

    Then, I said evenly, "It¡¯s good for her to experience training under all three of us. She will be able to pick up different techniques and different styles. It will make her stronger."

    Silence followed as soon as I finished. Wondering the reason for that, I looked up only to find both Rennon and Lennon staring at me.

    "What?" My brows furrowed. "Why are you both looking at me like that?"

    Rennon blinked once, pushing his sses higher on his nose. "Nothing."

    Contrary to hisposure, Lennon smirked, tilting his head at me. "Well, well. And here I thought someone had no romantic interest in our mate."

    "Lennon," Rennon sighed, the name carrying a familiar warning.

    I scowled. "Your head is filled with nothing but nonsense."

    Lennon lifted both hands in mock surrender, though his grin only deepened.

    "Hey, don¡¯t re at me like that. Someone among us has to remind her that we are not just her professors. We are her mates, her romantic partners. Not walking textbooks with legs."

    Rennon gave him a look over the rim of his sses, equal parts disapproval and resignation.

    "You don¡¯t need to blur the line every chance you get. She¡¯s still adjusting, Lennon. Pushing too much will onlyplicate things."

    "And holding back too much will make her forget," Lennon countered smoothly.

    I exhaled, sharp and controlled, refusing to be pulled into another of his endless debates.

    "Enough. This isn¡¯t about who gets to y the affectionate fool. It¡¯s about her training. If she¡¯s going to survive in this world, she needs bnce."

    Rennon¡¯s gaze softened thoughtfully. "We will let her learn each of our methods as you suggested. My approach is structured, foundation before re."

    "And mine," Lennon interjected proudly, "is instinct and speed. Though it is practical and messy, it is still effective."

    Then they both looked at me, waiting for my response. I kept my tone firm.

    "Mine is discipline and precision, strategy before movement. She will need all three. Otherwise, she will lean too heavily on one style and expose her weaknesses."

    For a moment, the hallway was quiet except for the sound of our footsteps echoing against the stone.

    Then Rennon inclined his head. "Agreed. Bnce will shape her best."

    "Fine," Lennon muttered, though a mischievous spark lingered in his eyes. "But don¡¯tin if she enjoys my lessons more than yours."

    I didn¡¯t bother answering. His need for thest word wasn¡¯t worth entertaining.

    <strong>---</strong>

    <strong>**~Elira**~</strong>

    By the time we were finally back in our dorm, I dropped onto my bunk with a long breath, half-expecting to drift into nothingness for a while.

    Juniper stretched out in her chair, folding her arms over the desk. "Well, we¡¯ve got about two hours and thirty minutes before dinner. That¡¯s a decent stretch of free time."

    Then her eyes flicked around the room like she was measuring us all up. "So... what do we do with it?"

    Nari instantly perked up. "Movie night!" She was already fiddling with her tablet, her grin wide.

    Cambria smiled faintly. "Or we could just go sit by the fountain outside. It¡¯s been warm all afternoon."

    Before I could even think of throwing in my suggestion, Tamryn¡¯s steady voice cut across the room like a bell. "Not you, Elira."

    I blinked, caught mid-thought. "Me?"

    Her gaze sharpened. "Yes, you. Don¡¯t get any ideas about following them. You¡¯ve got math to learn, remember?"

    My lips parted, then pressed shut. <i>Right. Math</i>. Tamryn had promised to tutor me today. I had almost forgotten.

    Heat rose to my cheeks as the others turned their gazes on me. Nari tried to hide augh behind her palm, while Juniper¡¯s expression carried the faintest hint of sympathy.

    I scratched the back of my neck sheepishly. "I wasn¡¯t going to¡ª" I stopped halfway, realizing my lie was too obvious. "Okay, maybe I was."

    Tamryn raised a brow, unimpressed. "Well, don¡¯t. You will thank meter when you are not failing tests."

    A groan escaped me before I could catch it, but beneath it all was something else¡ªrelief. Relief that someone was holding me ountable, keeping me steady when my thoughts kept spinning off in too many directions.

    "Fine," I muttered, though I couldn¡¯t stop the small smile tugging at my lips.

 Chapter 141: There will be no Spectacle?

    <h4>Chapter 141: There will be no Spectacle?</h4>

    <strong><i>{Regina}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    As we filed out of the auditorium, our steps crisp against the courtyard tiles, the chatter of students still clung to the air¡ª<i>Kathryn Morgan this, Regina Shaw that</i>.

    I could still hear it, even as we walked toward the Student Council office.

    Their voices, their admiration, the way they had pped when the vice-chancellor announced my name.

    I had stood, smiled, and had waved.

    And all the while, Elira sat in the crowd like a shadow, watching me bask in a light that would never belong to her.

    The corner of my mouth curved up. My heart hummed with satisfaction, warm and delicious. ¡¯Kathryn Morgan¡¯s legacy was mine to im. It was my influence. My glory.¡¯

    No one cared about Elira. No one even knew.

    That was the beauty of it. She could re, she could sulk, and she could cry all she wanted. But what would she do?

    Stand up in front of the entire school and announce the truth? That she was Kathryn Morgan¡¯s daughter?

    That would only raise more questions than she could ever answer. Questions about why an Alpha-born had fallen so low. Questions about her cursed omega status.

    No¡ªElira¡¯s silence was the only option she had. And that silence was my stage.

    I lifted my chin a little higher as Kaelis and Thorne walked just ahead of me, their heads tilted close in quiet conversation.

    I didn¡¯t care what they were plotting or whispering. For once, the spotlight wasn¡¯t on them. It was on me alone.

    Finally!

    I had worked too hard, held my tongue too long, wed my way up step by step. And today, it paid off.

    The students saw me, not just as Regina Shaw, the PR Officer, but as a rtion of ESA¡¯s brightest star.

    I could almostugh with the thrill of it.

    And best of all? That little cousin of mine had to sit there and watch it all unfold,pletely powerless.

    The satisfaction of that thought made my steps lighter, as though the apuse from earlier still echoed beneath my heels.

    ---

    The refrigerator door clicked shut, and the fizz of soda cans filled the quiet as we carried drinks and packets of imported crisps back to the low ss table in our private sitting area.

    Thorne leaned back into the plush leather sofa with his usualzy arrogance, stretching his long legs out as Soraya arranged a te of chocte-dipped biscuits within easy reach.

    This was our sanctuary, the heart of the Council¡¯s power with no prying students or professors. It was just us and the soft hum of enchantments woven into the walls for privacy.

    Caleb twisted open a bottle of sparkling water and smirked. "So," he said, ncing at Kaelis, "what do you think this year¡¯s Founder¡¯s Day will be about? Last year it was unity and heritage, remember? All that ceremonial nonsense."

    Nyra¡¯s dark gaze flicked up from her ss. "The Vice-Chancellor didn¡¯t reveal a theme today which is strange. She usually hints at it by now."

    Thorne shrugged, uninterested. "Whatever it is, it will be grander thanst year. The King¡¯sing, after all."

    The others hummed in quiet agreement, settling into easy chatter about decorations, rehearsals, and roles the Council might be expected to y.

    I sipped my drink, but my mind was elsewhere, thinking back to the image of Elira sitting in the crowd, her wide eyes when the Vice-Chancellor announced my name in connection with her own mother.

    And that memory bloomed into an idea.

    I set my ss down with a soft clink and leaned forward, my smile cutting sharp across my face. "Speaking of Founder¡¯s Day..." I let the words dangle before continuing,

    "It would be the perfect time to put an end to a certain first-year¡¯s existence here. Imagine it: Elira Shaw disgraced publicly for disrupting the ceremony. One good strike, and she will be expelled. No more whispers, no more sympathy. She will bepletely gone."

    I could almost taste the satisfaction of it as I said it.

    And for a moment, the others stilled. Soraya arched a brow, Thorne smirked faintly, Caleb leaned back with interest.

    I thought I had their attention until Kaelis¡¯ voice cut through the room, sharp and absolute.

    "No."

    The single word cracked the air. My smile faltered as Kaelis, who was seated like a queen at the head of the sofa, sat straighter, her posture carved from pride itself as her silver curls gleamed under the enchanted lights.

    "There will be no spectacle on Founder¡¯s Day," she said, her tone leaving no room for debate.

    "Not with her, and definitely not with anyone else. That day is about the Academy¡¯s greatness, and nothing¡ª" her eyes swept the room,nding squarely on me, "¡ªnothing will stain it."

    For a heartbeat, I just stared, heat crawling up my neck. The refusalnded heavier than I expected, turning the sweetness of my drink into something sour at the back of my throat.

    "But¡ª"

    Her hand lifted, silencing me before I could gather my argument.

    "You forget who will be there," Kaelis continued, voice rising with disdain. "My father. The King himself. Founder¡¯s Day is broadcast across the world. It will be the stage of my speech, my legacy as Council President. Do you think I will let your petty grudges turn it into a farce?"

    The disdain in her tone scorched hotter than fire.

    "Abort that idea, Regina," she snapped. "Don¡¯t try anything funny."

    The finality in her words pressed into my chest like a weight. Before I could summon a reply, Kaelis rose to her feet. She smoothed her skirt with one graceful motion, then swept from the room, her steps sharp against the polished floor.

    The silence she left behind felt suffocating.

    Just then, Thorne gave a low whistle. "She¡¯s not wrong. Last thing we need is chaos with the King in the audience."

    Nyra finally spoke, her voice as cool as her expression. "Founder¡¯s Day isn¡¯t the ce for personal grudges. It¡¯s for history. For us to leave our mark."

    Caleb shrugged, though his smirk lingered. "Kaelis wants perfection. She will get it. Best we stay in line."

 Chapter 142: Elira Shawâ€™s End

    <h4>Chapter 142: Elira Shaw¡¯s End</h4>

    <strong><i>{Regina}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Even Soraya, who thrived on cruelty, leaned back with folded arms. "Let Kaelis have her wless day. There will be other times to deal with Shaw."

    Their agreement burned hotter than Kaelis¡¯ rejection. I forced my lips into a thin smile, but inside, the words twisted and wed.

    A minuteter, the room emptied slowly, chatter fading as the others slipped out one by one. But I stayed seated, my packet of chips untouched at my side, my nails drumming against the armrest.

    Of course Kaelis didn¡¯t want drama. This was herst Founder¡¯s Day as Council President, her final chance to unt power before graduation. It wasn¡¯t about the Academy, or the King, or the world watching. It was about her.

    But I didn¡¯t care about her pride or her legacy.

    <i>Abort the idea?</i> As if hermand alone could snuff out the fire roaring inside me.

    No matter how loudly Kaelismanded or how loyally the others echoed her, one truth pulsed in my chest like fire.

    Elira Shaw would be destroyed. And not just in whispers or quiet corners. She would burn under the weight of every eye in ESA.

    On Founder¡¯s Day, the one day carved into history, I would drag her into the light and make sure she never crawled out again.

    The thought bloomed, intoxicating. I could already picture it: the perfect ceremony, the King himself seated in the hall, the world watching and then the spectacle of Elira¡¯s disgrace cutting through it all like a scar that could never be erased.

    And when people remembered, it wouldn¡¯t just be Elira¡¯s name smeared in mud. No. They would then remember her as Kathryn Morgan¡¯s daughter. ESA¡¯s brightest legacy, tarnished by her own bloodline.

    Augh slipped from me before I could stop it. "Beautiful," I whispered to myself. "History will bury them both. No one will mention Kathryn Morgan without remembering her pathetic daughter who ruined it all."

    The satisfaction curled through me, sweet and sharp. But as quickly as it came, another thought pierced it¡ªhow?

    How would I execute my mission?

    My fingers stilled, lips pressing together. For all my determination, I had no n and no thread to pull yet.

    Kaelis had crushed the idea publicly, and the Council would be watching me like hawks.

    For a long moment, I sat frozen, staring at nothing. Then an idea came to me, clear, simple, and perfect.

    My mother.

    A smile stretched slowly across my face. Of course. My mother always had a dozen ways to tear someone down, and her ws were sharper than mine could ever be.

    Just one call, and she would know exactly how to make this work.

    Without wasting a second, I slipped my phone from my zer pocket, my reflection gleaming faintly in its screen. My thumb hovered only a second before I pressed her number.

    As the line began to ring, I leaned back in my chair, my smile widening.

    If Kaelis thought she could stop me, she had no idea how much deeper my resolve ran.

    The second ring hadn¡¯t even faded when my mother¡¯s voice slipped through, smooth and edged like silk hiding steel.

    "Regina," my mother said, her tone carrying the satisfaction of someone who already knew her daughter would call. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"

    "Mother." My lips curved faintly. "I need your advice."

    A low chuckle hummed from her throat. "Advice... or weapons?"

    I tilted my head, ncing at the empty seats around me. "Both."

    There was a pause, as if she were savoring the word. "Tell me."

    So I did. I told her about the Vice-Chancellor¡¯s speech, about how Kaelis had paraded Elira¡¯s mother¡¯s name before the entire school, and how I had imed that legacy as my own to bask in its glow.

    Then I told her about Kaelis shutting down my idea of disgracing Elira on Founder¡¯s Day.

    When I finished, silence stretched at the other end. But a few secondster, her soft, pleasedugh came.

    "You did well, my daughter," she purred. "Taking what should have been hers and making it yours. Kathryn Morgan¡¯s memory is bright enough to blind the whole academy, so let them stare at you instead."

    Her praise stoked the fire in me, but I pressed on. "But I need more. I want Elira ruined on Founder¡¯s Day. I want her name spat out with disgust. I want them to remember her as the disgrace of ESA."

    My mother¡¯s hum was thoughtful. "Founder¡¯s Day is delicate. Kaelis is right to fear scandal¡ªit could unravel her crown before she leaves this school. But for us..." A smileced her words. "Scandal is opportunity."

    I leaned forward unconsciously. "Tell me how."

    Her voice lowered, dark and patient. "You don¡¯t need toy a single hand on Elira. You need only to ce her where she cannot stand without falling. Push her into the spotlight. A duel, perhaps. Something public. Something she cannot refuse."

    The idea sparked instantly in my mind. I could see it¡ªthe dueling stage, Elira standing there, trembling, and all eyes on her. And then her inevitable failure, her humiliation immortalized before the King himself.

    "Yes," I whispered, excitement curling through me. "Yes, that¡¯s perfect."

    "And when she fails," Lady Maren continued, her tone dripping venom, "they will whisper not of Elira Shaw, or the pitiful Omega, but of Kathryn Morgan¡¯s daughter¡ªthe failure when they find out about their connection. Then the legacy destroyed."

    A sharp breath escaped me, my chest thrumming with triumph. "You are brilliant."

    "I am your mother," she replied smoothly. "And I raised you to take what you deserve. Remember, Regina, victory is not about who fights harder. It is about who controls the stage."

    I smiled wickedly, imagining Elira on that stage. Small, overwhelmed and doomed.

    "Then I will make sure she never walks off it with her head held high," I said, my voice hard with resolve.

    "Good," Lady Maren whispered, almost lovingly. "That¡¯s my girl."

    The line clicked off, but her words lingered like smoke.

    Slowly, I set my phone down on the table, my smile stretching wider.

    Founder¡¯s Day wouldn¡¯t just be a celebration. It would be Elira Shaw¡¯s end.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 143: No Family to Invite

    <h4>Chapter 143: No Family to Invite</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    By the time we made our way to the cafeteria, my brain still felt like it was buzzing with numbers.

    Tamryn hadn¡¯t gone easy on me during our math session, though she insisted she was going easy. At least I didn¡¯t leave in tears this time, which I considered a small victory.

    "Dinner," Nari announced dramatically as the smell of sizzling spices and baked bread wafted over us. "The reward for surviving Tamryn¡¯s genius."

    Tamryn smirked faintly but didn¡¯tment. She was already grabbing a tray.

    Tonight¡¯s spread looked richer than usual. There were trays of grilled chicken skewers brushed with honey ze, bowls of buttered corn, roasted sweet potatoes, and steaming tters of rice pf studded with herbs.

    On another table, fruit tarts glistened under the light, the golden pastry shells filled with custard and crowned with berries.

    A tall dispenser of mango smoothies hummed softly, frosty against the ss.

    We filled our trays and made our way to our usual corner table. The second we sat down, Nari pointed a skewer at Juniper.

    "Alright, prediction game. Founder¡¯s Day edition. Who is going to trip on stage in front of the King?"

    Juniper raised an unimpressed brow. "That¡¯s childish." Then, without missing a beat, she said dryly, "But if anyone does, it will probably be Caleb Fenmore. His shoes are always too shiny, like he¡¯s expecting a spotlight to follow him."

    Laughter burst around the table. Nari nearly spilled her smoothie.

    "Fine, fine," Cambria cut in, giggling. "My prediction is... Kaelis will cry during her speech. Like, fake delicate tears to make the crowd adore her."

    "Too urate," Tamryn muttered through a mouthful of corn.

    Nari pped. "Okay, my turn. I predict that Soraya will re so hard at someone that they will faint on the spot."

    Juniper snorted, and even I couldn¡¯t helpughing. The absurdity of it, paired with the truth hidden in their jabs, sent warmth bubbling through me.

    For a few minutes, the weight of everything felt far away.

    When theughter quieted, Cambria leaned back, her eyes soft. "I can¡¯t wait for the official invitations toe out. Imagine inviting our families, our friends and sharing this day with them."

    Nari sighed dreamily, tapping her fork against her te. "I can imagine how proud they would be."

    Juniper only shrugged, though her gaze flickered briefly, betraying thought.

    Tamryn said nothing, but there was a spark in her eyes that told me she was already picturing her older brother in the crowd.

    I poked absently at the sweet potato on my te as theirughter faded into quieter chatter about who they would invite.

    Cambria mentioned her younger sister first, then Nari rattled on about cousins who would "lose their minds" at the grandeur of ESA.

    I smiled faintly with them, but deep down, something heavy coiled inside me.

    If Uncle Marc came, it wouldn¡¯t be for me. He woulde as Regina¡¯s father, proud and polished, pping for the daughter he let everyone believe deserved the spotlight.

    He wouldn¡¯t sit with me. However, he would probably stand up for me since he might want to y two roles on that day.

    And Aunt Ba... my father¡¯s only sister. I couldn¡¯t recall thest time I¡¯d heard her voice. She hadn¡¯t even attended my parents¡¯ funeral. Perhaps the distance between packs was her excuse, but even as a child, I recognized absence when I felt it.

    I pressed the edge of my fork into the rice, drawing tiny lines.

    As for my mother¡¯s side... There was nothing. No grandparents. No aunts. No uncles. She had been an orphan, and while she lived, she never once spoke of family.

    If they existed, they had stayed so far away that even memory had erased them.

    A sharp breath escaped me, soft enough that no one noticed.

    It wasn¡¯t fair. My friends could talk about invitations and reunions, while all I had were graves and ghosts.

    I clenched my hand beneath the table, trying to keep the ache from spilling onto my face. Because no matter how much I longed for it, there was no one left to send an invitation to.

    No one but shadows of what once was.

    The ache sat heavy in my chest until Selene¡¯s voice curled through me, low and steady.

    <i>"Don¡¯t let grief steal tonight from you, Elira. You are not as alone as you think."</i>

    I blinked down at my te. "<i>It feels like I am. Everyone has someone. But me? I have no one left to even invite.</i>"

    Her tone softened, like a hand brushing through my hair. "Look around. You have four who would stand at your side without question. Blood makes family, yes. But bonds... bonds can make family too."

    My throat tightened, and I pressed my lips together, holding back the sting in my eyes.

    It was then I noticed the table had gone quieter. Cambria¡¯s fork rested in her hand, her gaze on me. Juniper, usually sharp-tongued, looked... guilty.

    Even Tamryn¡¯s guarded expression had shifted, and Nari was fidgeting with her juice straw as if she couldn¡¯t sit still.

    "Elira," Nari blurted softly, her usual yful tone gone. "We¡¯re idiots."

    I looked up at her. "What?"

    "We were sitting here bragging about our families and invites like¡ª" she groaned and dropped her head dramatically onto the table, "¡ªlike total jerks, when you..."

    Cambria reached across, her hand brushing mine gently. "We forgot. I¡¯m sorry. We shouldn¡¯t have gone on like that."

    Juniper added in a quieter voice, "We know you don¡¯t have... anyone to invite. We should have thought."

    For once, even Tamryn gave a small nod, her eyes steady but softer than usual.

    I let out a shakyugh before the tears could gather. "It¡¯s okay. Really. You don¡¯t have to apologize."

    For a moment, the silence clung to us, heavy with guilt and my own unspoken ache.

    Then Nari suddenly lifted her head from the table, her eyes darting left and right before she let out a dramatic gasp.

    "Well," she said, puffing up her cheeks, "if Elira can¡¯t invite anyone, then we will just invite ourselves twice. Once for us, once for her. That way, she has more guests than anyone else!"

 Chapter 144: The Little Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 144: The Little Surprise</h4>

    ************

    <strong><i>CHAP 144: The Little Surprise</i></strong>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Cambria groaned butughed, covering her face with one hand. "That¡¯s not how invitations work, Nari."

    "It is now," Nari dered proudly, stabbing her fork into her mashed potatoes as if sealing the rule. "We will be Elira¡¯s plus-four. No dignitary in the world can top us."

    Juniper muttered dryly, "Oh yes, the King will be trembling before the mighty Nari and her gang."

    Nari gasped and clutched her chest. "Exactly. He should."

    Even Tamryn gave a tiny snort at that, though she tried to hide it behind her ss of water.

    I couldn¡¯t help it, Iughed. Trulyughed. The heaviness snapped slightly, letting the warmth seep through.

    "Thank you," I whispered, so soft it almost vanished under the cafeteria noise.

    They didn¡¯t need me to say more. Their smiles, wide, mischievous, and genuine, were enough.

    Selene¡¯s voice hummed again, quieter this time, as if smiling with me. <i>"See? Family."</i>

    I agreed with Selene. My friends are the family I have now. Well, apart from my mates.

    My friends and I lingered a little while longer at the table,ughter still clinging to us like threads of light.

    But eventually, trays were emptied and the buzz of the cafeteria dimmed as groups began shuffling out.

    "Come on," Cambria said, sliding her chair back. "If we don¡¯t leave now, Nari might start predicting dessert shortages."

    Nari arched a brow. "That¡¯s not a prediction. That¡¯s a certainty."

    Weughed again, standing and gathering our things. The flow of students pressed us toward the doors, voices bouncing off the walls.

    Just as I stepped out into the corridor, a flicker of movement tugged at my attention. My gaze caught on a girl slipping into the entrance of the third-year cafeteria.

    I only glimpsed her side profile, the gentle curve of her jaw, the flow of her hair. But something within me jolted. Familiar.

    I froze mid-step, eyes straining to catch more before the door closed behind her.

    The others moved ahead, but I lingered, my chest tightening.

    That profile¡ªI had seen it before. I think it was in the hallway, weeks ago, when just another student was passing by. Back then, I¡¯d brushed it off, convinced my mind was ying tricks on me.

    But now... seeing her again...

    My thoughts whirred. ¡¯<i>Is it the same person? Or am I imagining it again?</i>¡¯

    Finally, I came to a conclusion. Until I saw her face clearly, I wouldn¡¯t know. But unease clung to me, settling low in my stomach.

    "Elira?" Nari¡¯s voice pulled me back. She had stopped a few steps ahead, tilting her head at me. "Youing?"

    I blinked, forcing my features into a calm expression. "Yeah. Coming."

    I caught up with them quickly, but the image of that side profile shadowed me, even as we returned to our dorm to grab our study materials.

    But soon enough, we were swept along with the stream of first-years heading to the designated study hall.

    The long room was already buzzing when we entered, rows of desks lined neatly under the glow of overheadmps.

    Pages rustled, pens scratched, and the soft hum of focused chatter filled the air.

    We found our usual corner and settled in. Nari spread her notes dramatically, muttering about how history always found a way to bore her.

    Cambria had already pulled out two thick textbooks, as though she meant to conquer the entire sybus tonight.

    I pulled out my notebook and reached for a pen when a soft vibration buzzed from my phone on the desk.

    Looking down at it, I noticed a notification. My heart skipped a beat when I recognized the sender. It was a message from Rennon in my private group chat with the brothers.

    <strong>Rennon:</strong> [<i>Don¡¯t forget, Elira. You are training with me right after school tomorrow.</i>]

    I blinked. <i>Training... right.</i>

    Today had felt like a blur¡ªsses cut short, the announcement, the heavy atmosphere of the auditorium.

    Because of all that, I hadn¡¯t gone to the small training hall like usual. The sudden schedule change for Founder¡¯s Day briefing had thrown everything off.

    Quickly, I typed back:

    <strong>Elira: </strong>[<i>I won¡¯t forget. Thank you for the reminder.</i>]

    Then, before my face revealed anything, I turned the screen dark and slid the phone back to my desk.

    ---

    The next day blurred into its own rhythm¡ªsses, notes, and chatter in the hallways. But by the time the final bell rang, my chest thrummed with the memory of Rennon¡¯s reminder.

    After grabbing my backpack from my locker, I walked toward the small training hall. On the way, I pulled up my roommates¡¯ group chat and typed quickly:

    <strong>Elira:</strong> [Heading to my "secret mission" now. Don¡¯t wait up.]

    The typing bubbles appeared almost instantly.

    <strong>Nari:</strong> [Please don¡¯t die on us, Elira.]

    <strong>Cambria:</strong> [Bring snacks from your mission.]

    <strong>Tamryn:</strong> [Juste back in one piece.]

    <strong>Juniper:</strong> [Suspicious. Very suspicious.]

    A smile tugged at my lips. Their voices came alive in my head with each reply, easing some of the tension coiled inside me.

    The campus paths grew quieter as I neared the training hall. When I reached the wooden double doors, I paused for a second, tightening my grip on the strap of my backpack before pushing them open.

    My steps faltered immediately.

    I had expected Rennon, calm and patient, perhaps already stretching or waiting with a practice sword.

    But instead, three figures turned toward me at once.

    Rennon stood at the center, sses slipping slightly down his nose, exactly as I had pictured. To his left, Zenon straightened, his arms crossed, expression unreadable as ever.

    And beside him¡ªof course¡ªLennon leaned against the wall, a grin already spreading across his face.

    All three brothers were present.

    My heartbeat stuttered. I blinked, suddenly aware of how small the room felt with their gazes fixed on me.

    "You¡¯re early," Rennon said gently, adjusting his sses.

    "Or maybe," Lennon drawled, smirk deepening, "we¡¯re just impatient."

    Zenon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a sharp glint shing behind hisposure. "Don¡¯t waste time with nonsense. She¡¯s here. Let¡¯s begin."

    I swallowed, my fingers tightening around my backpack strap again as I stepped further inside.

    This... wasn¡¯t what I had expected at all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 145: I Might Duel on Founders Day?

    <h4>Chapter 145: I Might Duel on Founders Day?</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Rennon was the one who reminded me about training today, so I only expected him to be waiting. He hadn¡¯t mentioned Zenon or Lennon being here.

    My stomach fluttered with unease. ¡¯<i>Did he forget to mention it? Or was this deliberate?¡¯</i>

    "Don¡¯t look so startled," Lennon said with azy grin, pushing off the wall and strolling closer. "What, you thought you had Rennon all to yourself?"

    Heat crept up my neck, and I shook my head quickly. "I just... wasn¡¯t expecting all of you."

    "Neither were we," Zenon said, voice clipped as ever. His eyes swept over me, sharp but not unkind. "But schedules are shifting with Founders¡¯ Day preparations. It makes sense to use the time wisely. And, we have to prepare you in case you get into a duel with another student on that day."

    "What?" My nostrils red as my gaze widened. "Duel another student? How? I¡ªI don¡¯t understand."

    Lennon quickly came to my rescue. "Students are randomly selected to duel during the Founder¡¯s Day celebrations. We don¡¯t want to leave the small chances of you getting picked to fate. So, we are training you early on."

    For a good five seconds, I forgot how to breathe because, honestly, I didn¡¯t know what to do with that information.

    Howe I didn¡¯t know about this possibility, or is it chance?

    I already felt like I was dead meat. And the worst part? I didn¡¯t even have the chance to properly digest this bad news, all thanks to Zenon¡¯s intense gaze.

    <fnfca2> Updates are released by Find[?]ovel</fnfca2>

    Left without a choice, I nodded, though my chest tightened. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should feel relieved or cornered with this whole training.

    "Don¡¯t let them scare you," Rennon added gently, adjusting his sses. "We thought it would be better if you had the chance to learn from each of us, not just one. That way, you will see different perspectives and approaches."

    Lennon smirked and pped a hand dramatically to his chest. "Trantion: you get triple the attention, Elira. Aren¡¯t you lucky?"

    <i>¡¯So, that¡¯s how it is.¡¯</i> I groaned softly under my breath, though relief was far from me.

    Still, part of me couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Rennon had chosen not to warn me for this exact reason¡ªthat if he had, I might have backed out.

    "Rx," Rennon said again, his calm tone steadying the air. "We will take it slow."

    "Speak for yourself," Lennon muttered with a grin, rolling his shoulders.

    Zenon cut in sharply. "She isn¡¯t here for your games. Focus."

    Their back-and-forth left me standing in the middle, torn between nerves and a slight flicker of excitement. <i>¡¯All three of them... teaching me?¡¯</i>

    I set my backpack down carefully against the wall, my pulse thudding in my ears.

    This was going to be very different from what I had imagined.

    Zenon¡¯s gaze lingered on me a moment longer before he spoke. "Start with Rennon. Show me what you have learned so far. That will tell me how best to structure your training from now on."

    I swallowed and nodded, stepping toward Rennon. He gave me an encouraging smile as he adjusted his stance. "Ready?"

    "I think I am," I murmured, trying to ignore how the weight of Zenon¡¯s eyes pressed harder than the room itself.

    Rennon raised his hand. "Let¡¯s begin with what we practicedst week. Defense into counter-strike."

    The moment I moved, muscle memory kicked in¡ªstep back, shift weight, raise guard. Rennon¡¯s strike came swiftly, a blur at my shoulder, but my arm met it with a solid block. I pivoted, swinging my other hand towards his torso.

    "Better," Rennon said smoothly, stepping aside. "Again."

    We repeated the drill. My breath grew faster, my heartbeat louder. This time, I nearly caught him, my knuckles grazing his shirt before he twisted away.

    "Keep your feet grounded," he reminded gently. "Don¡¯t let momentum drag you too far forward."

    "Right," I panted, resetting.

    Behind us, Lennon whistled low. "Look at her go. Our mate has got ws."

    Heat rushed to my cheeks, but I forced myself not to react and instead, focus.

    Zenon¡¯s voice cut through, sharp and precise. "She drops her shoulder before striking. Any decent opponent will see iting."

    I froze mid-motion, then straightened quickly,pletely flustered.

    Rennon gave a small, reassuring nod. "He¡¯s right. You are telegraphing. Keep it tighter."

    I set my jaw and tried again¡ªblock, pivot, and strike. This time, I kept my shoulder level, focusing on the flow rather than the finish.

    Rennon caught my wrist, but his expression softened. "That¡¯s much better."

    Zenon¡¯s eyes narrowed in assessment. "eptable. But your reaction speed is stillcking."

    A ripple of irritation red, but I pressed it down. ¡¯<i>eptable was still better than weak.¡¯</i>

    "Good thing we have got time to fix that," Lennon said, shing me a grin. "Don¡¯t worry, Elira. By Founders¡¯ Day, no one will dare underestimate you."

    My chest tightened at his words. Founders¡¯ Day. Just hearing it reminded me of Regina¡¯s smug face in the auditorium.

    I clenched my fists and nodded. "Then, I will just keep going."

    ---

    When Rennon finally lowered his hand and stepped back, I was flushed and breathless, but the fire still burned in my limbs.

    I nced at Zenon, hoping for something like approval.

    He studied me in silence for a long moment before speaking. "You¡¯ve improved, but there¡¯s no room forcency. From now on, training will be set at specific intervals during the week. Each of us will take a turn working with you."

    My heart skipped at the thought of the constant training every week.

    Zenon continued, his voice firm, upromising. "Mondays will be with Rennon, Wednesdays with Lennon, and Fridays with me. And Sundays..."

    His eyes fixed on mine, sharp as steel. "Sundays will no longer be yours. They will be added to your training schedule."

    I blinked, stunned. "S-Sundays?" My voice came out smaller than I intended. "But... that¡¯s the only day students can leave campus."

    Zenon didn¡¯t flinch. "You will sacrifice it. Time is too short, and Founders¡¯ Day is too close."

    The weight of it hit me like a stone in my chest. No Sundays meant no outings with my friends, no little escapes to breathe outside ESA¡¯s walls.

    My lips pulled into a pout before I could stop myself.

    Then, I let my eyes dart towards Rennon¡ªmyst hope. He only met my gaze with that soft, patient warmth of his, as though saying, ¡¯<i>I know it¡¯s hard, but endure it.¡¯</i>

    I turned quickly to Lennon. Surely, he would fight for me. But he only shrugged, smiling faintly. "We don¡¯t have a choice, Elira. Better now than regrettingter."

    My shoulders sagged. Myst resort was Zenon himself. I looked back at him, silently pleading.

    His eyes narrowed, catching my hesitation, and for a fleeting second, I thought I saw the corner of his jaw tighten. The intensity in his stare made heat crawl up my neck.

    I dropped my gaze immediately, my pout shrinking into silence as I swallowed hard.

    The silence stretched for too long. The three of them waited, their eyes on me¡ªsteady, and unyielding.

    Finally, I forced myself to nod. "Alright," I said softly, though the word scraped against my throat. "I will follow the schedule."

    It wasn¡¯t like I had a choice, given that Zenon seemed to be watching me closely, as if he wouldn¡¯t let me take a step out of the hall unless I agreed.

    Rennon¡¯s expression softened further, approvalced with encouragement. Lennon leaned back, grinning faintly like he already knew I¡¯d give in.

    And Zenon... his gaze didn¡¯t waver, but the smallest incline of his head told me he epted my answer.

    Still, my chest felt heavy. ¡¯<i>No Sundays. No breathing space. No chance to slip away with my friends.¡¯</i>

    As I reached for my water bottle and tried to calm my racing thoughts, a new fear crept in, unbidden.

    <i>¡¯What if I get selected for a duel on Founder¡¯s Day?¡¯</i>

    The image of standing before the entire academy¡ªand worse, before the King¡ªmade my stomach twist.

    I closed my eyes for a moment, clutching my hands together on myp as if the gesture alone could shield me.

    Silently, I prayed in my heart, ¡¯<i>Please, moon goddess, don¡¯t let them pick me, not on that day.¡¯</i>

    Suddenly, a sharp ring broke the air. Then, Zenon slipped a hand into his pocket, pulled out his phone, and studied the screen with a focus that made his already unreadable face tighten just slightly.

    Without a word to me, he said, "Excuse me," and turned on his heel, leaving the training hall with long, purposeful strides.

    The silence he left behind felt heavier than the training itself.

    Lennon stretched with azy grin, as if to cut through it. "Well, that¡¯s that. Don¡¯t pout too much, Elira. You will live."

    I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t answer. Rennon only gave me a small, knowing smile, like he could already read the storm in my head.

    I packed my things quietly, slung my backpack over my shoulder, and left them behind.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 146: When to Press and When to Hold Off

    <h4>Chapter 146: When to Press and When to Hold Off</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The walk back to the dorm felt longer than usual. My shoes tapped lightly against the pavement, my mind circling the same thought over and over again.

    I exhaled slowly, the weight of it pressing down harder than I expected.

    I could already picture Nari¡¯s disappointed pout, Juniper¡¯s dramatic sigh, Tamryn¡¯s steady frown, and Cambria¡¯s quiet curiosity.

    They would want answers. They deserved answers.

    And I couldn¡¯t keep hiding behind vague excuses forever, not with this new schedule. If I didn¡¯t tell them something<i>,</i> they would start piecing it together themselves.

    The problem was how. How could I exin that I would suddenly vanish into the training hall several times a week without pulling the brothers into it?

    My fingers tightened around the strap of my bag. Perhaps I could present it as a special training program, arranged by one of the professors, aimed at enhancing my skills in preparation for Founder¡¯s Day.

    It wasn¡¯t aplete lie, just... a safer version of the truth.

    Either way, I knew I had no choice and would have to tell them tonight.

    ---

    By the time I pushed open the door to our dorm, the sound ofughter met me before I even stepped inside.

    Nari was sprawled on her bed, legs swinging in the air, her tablet in hand as she animatedly told the others about some caf¨¦ she¡¯d found online.

    Juniper was perched at the edge of her bunk, sketching idly in her notebook, but her lips curved into an amused smile as she listened.

    Tamryn leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, her rare but warm chuckle slipping out every so often.

    Cambria sat cross-legged on the floor,bing through a list of weekend spots pinned to her notebook.

    It was light and easy. The kind of atmosphere I had been clinging to for days.

    "Finally!" Nari spotted me and sat up with mock exasperation. "Our missing piece. We were just nning weekend freedom. Can you imagine? We could grab smoothies at that little caf¨¦, then maybe stop by the record shop outside town. What do you think?"

    "Or the bookstore," Cambria added, eyes sparkling as she pointed at her notes. "I heard they have old wolf history texts you can¡¯t find anywhere else."

    "I vote caf¨¦ first," Juniper said, tapping her pencil against the page. "Sugar before books. Bnce."

    Even Tamryn, usually the practical one, gave a nod. "Sounds good."

    Their excitement buzzed through the room, light and infectious. For a second, I smiled too, setting my bag down beside my bunk. But just as quickly, the smile faltered.

    Because I knew I would have to ruin this beautiful atmosphere.

    I drew a breath, trying to steady myself. I couldn¡¯t dampen their mood yet¡ªnot when their eyes shone with such excitement.

    So I sat down quietly, forcing a lighter expression onto my face, waiting for the right moment.

    And finally, the right moment came as soon as I found an opening.

    I fiddled with the strap of my bag for a second before blurting it out, the words leaving my mouth faster than I nned.

    "I... I won¡¯t be able to go with you all on Sundays anymore."

    Theirughter quieted almost immediately as their four pairs of eyes turned to me.

    "What do you mean?" Cambria asked gently, her head tilting.

    I wet my lips. "Because... I¡¯ve been training."

    "Training?" Tamryn repeated, brows arching. "Like... extrabat training?"

    I nodded, trying to keep my tone steady. "Professor Rennon offered to train me personally."

    That earned me a round of wide eyes.

    "Wait," Juniper leaned forward, pencil forgotten on her bunk. "Professors here barely have time to breathe, much less give private training. And he¡ª" she tapped her chest for emphasis, "¡ªis one of the busiest!"

    "I know." I gave a small shrug, my heart racing. "But it¡¯s true."

    Nari¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion, though her grin was already curling. "That¡¯s not all, is it?"

    I hesitated, then sighed. "No. I actually... have three trainers in total."

    The room went silent for a full beat. Then¡ª

    "Three?" Cambria echoed, lookingpletely stunned.

    Nari leaned so far forward I thought she would fall off her bed. "Don¡¯t keep us guessing, Elira! Who?"

    I exhaled slowly. "Professors Zenon... and Lennon."

    The silence broke into gasps.

    "No way." Juniper¡¯s jaw dropped. "You mean the Professor Zenon? Our stone-faced dean of studies?"

    "And Professor Lennon too?" Nari practically squealed. "Are you even hearing yourself? That¡¯s... that¡¯s insane! How did you¡ªhow in the moon¡¯s name did you pull that off?"

    My fingers twisted together nervously. "They just... decided it. Professor Lennon said it¡¯s because I might be randomly picked for a duel on Founders Day. They don¡¯t want me unprepared."

    That quieted them for a moment. Cambria bit her lip thoughtfully. "That makes sense. Still..."

    Nari wasn¡¯t letting it go. "No, no, no. You don¡¯t get off that easy. Why you, Elira? Professors don¡¯t just hand out personal training like candy. Especially Zenon." She squinted at me, sharp as ever. "There¡¯s something you¡¯re not saying."

    I forced a light smile and lifted my chin. "Then I will answer that question... on Founders Day."

    They all groaned in unison, obviously deflected by my response. Yeah. I killed their hopes.

    Nari clutched her pillow dramatically. "That¡¯s cruel. Absolutely cruel!"

    Juniper only sighed, shaking her head before muttering under her breath, "I am so jealous of you. Three handsome men training you..."

    That earned her a round ofughter from the others, but all I could do was sit there, half smiling, half drowning in the weight of what I hadn¡¯t told them yet.

    Because I knew¡ªsooner orter¡ªthey would find out the truth, so why not tell them myself, but only when I was ready?

    Theirughter hadn¡¯t even died down when Nari suddenly leaned across the little space between our bunks, eyes gleaming like she had just hatched a scheme.

    "So..." she began, drawing out the word with a wicked grin. "Can wee watch you train tomorrow?"

    I nearly choked. "What?"

    Juniper perked up instantly. "That¡¯s not a bad idea, actually. I wouldn¡¯t mind picking up a trick or two while sittingfortably on the sidelines."

    "Count me in," Cambria added softly, her lips twitching as though the thought amused her.

    Even Tamryn raised a brow. "It might be entertaining. Besides, professors always train in ways they don¡¯t teach in ss."

    I stared at all of them, my pulse spiking. The very thought of my roommates waltzing into the small training hall while the brothers were there made my stomach twist.

    They would notice, they would see things I had been carefully holding back.

    I quickly forced augh, shaking my head. "No way. You are not watching me get tossed around like a rag doll."

    "Ohhh," Nari sang, pointing a finger at me. "That¡¯s a yes. She is hiding something spicy."

    "It¡¯s not spicy!" I shot back, heat rushing to my face.

    Juniper smirked, crossing her arms. "That reaction says otherwise."

    I grabbed my pillow and threw it at her. She caught it andughed so hard she nearly toppled off the bed.

    "Fine, fine," Nari finally relented, though her grin was still devilish. "We will let you have your secrets. For now."

    Her <i>¡¯for now¡¯</i> hung in the air, and I groaned softly, sinking back against my bunk.

    They wouldn¡¯t let it go forever. I knew that.

    But for this moment, I was just d we couldugh about it instead of digging too deep.

    My friends are such understanding people. They knew when to press and when to hold off.

    <fn64ef> Chapters first released on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn64ef>

    Several secondster, after I had freshened up and dressed in a flower-patterned dress, my roommates and I left our dorm room and headed for the cafeteria.

    ---

    The cafeteria buzzed with its usual end-of-day noise ¡ª trays ttering,ughter ricocheting off the walls, the sweet aroma of honey-roasted chicken and garlic bread drifting across the long rows of tables.

    My friends and I had just settled into our seats with steaming tes when a shadow fell across the table.

    A tall, dark-haired boy, a second-year, I vaguely recognized from thebat field, stopped right in front of us.

    "Good evening," he said politely, his voice steady, though his eyes didn¡¯t linger on any of us.

    Before any of us could even open our mouths to respond, his hand slipped quickly toward Tamryn, pressing a folded piece of paper into her palm so swiftly it almost looked like a trick.

    Then, without another word, he straightened, nodded, and walked away at a brisk pace.

    "What the¡ª" Nari blinked, staring after him.

    Juniper leaned forward immediately, eyes wide. "Tamryn. What was that?"

    Tamryn hadn¡¯t moved. She just stared down at the paper in her hand, her usually calm face unreadable.

    "Are you going to open it?" I asked, my voice softer than I intended.

    She exhaled slowly and set her fork aside, her fingers tightening around the note before carefully unfolding it.

    The rest of us leaned in instinctively, the chatter of the cafeteria fading into a distant hum.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 147: The Witch is Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 147: The Witch is Dead?</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    <i>"I know this might be sudden, but I admire you. Would you go on a date with me? ¡ª J."</i>

    That was it. There were no flourishes or overdone words. Just simple, straightforward, and almost painfully earnest.

    Nari snorted so loudly that nearby students turned their heads to us.

    "Oh Moon, this is priceless. Someone actually confessed to Tamryn?" She burst intoughter, covering her mouth, but failing to contain the grin spreading across her face.

    Juniper blinked, then hid a smile of her own. "Well... that was unexpected."

    Tamryn¡¯s face didn¡¯t shift. She didn¡¯t flinch or try the barest minimum of a twitch. Instead, she looked down at the note like it was nothing more than a discarded receipt.

    "I¡¯m not interested."

    Nari pped the table, nearly spilling her juice. "You don¡¯t even look impressed that someone worked up the courage! Do you realize how rare that is here?"

    Cambria, ever the voice of reason, tilted her head. "I think it¡¯s a good thing. Someone sees you and desires you, Tamryn. That is worth something."

    I nodded slowly. "There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. At least he was polite."

    But Tamryn¡¯s calm gaze stayed t. "It makes no difference. My focus is not on dating." She folded the paper once again and tucked it into her pocket as though the matter was closed.

    That only made Nariugh harder. "I swear, Tamryn, you are unbelievable. With your stone face and your scary calm, you still attract someone. Which means..."

    She leaned across the table dramatically, lowering her voice into a mock-serious tone, "...all of us have potential."

    Laughter rippled around the table again, even pulling a small chuckle from me. However, Tamryn calmly sipped her drink. Then, setting the ss down, she spoke tly, her voice cutting through the amusement.

    "I can¡¯t settle with just anyone simply because I am destined not to have a mate."

    The table grew quiet, her words heavier than the joking mood from moments before.

    Tamryn¡¯s gaze swept briefly across each of us before fixing on her te as she made sure to remind us all about what her goal was.

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m studying hard. Next year, I want to qualify for the Lunar Potential Development ss. I want to marry an Alpha."

    Juniper leaned back, her expression unreadable. Cambria bit her lip, thoughtful. Nari¡¯s grin softened into a half-smile, but she stayed quiet this time.

    I watched Tamryn carefully, my chest tightening. <i>¡¯An Alpha?¡¯</i>

    The odds of marrying one who didn¡¯t already have a mate were almost nonexistent. To me, it felt like chasing a star already bound to someone else.

    Still, Tamryn¡¯s voice had neither carried nor shown doubt, hesitation, just cold determination.

    And yet... deep inside, I couldn¡¯t help but pity her. <i>What kind of pressure did she carry to set such a lofty goal?</i>

    I thought briefly of her strained rtionship with her mother. Though Tamryn never said much, it was clear there was a distance between them, a coldness she rarely exined.

    Maybe this ambition wasn¡¯t just her own¡ªit could be her way of proving something, or perhaps rebelling silently.

    The silence stretched until Nari muttered awkwardly, "Well... that just killed the mood."

    Cambria gave her a tiny nudge with her elbow, trying to steer the atmosphere back up, but Tamryn didn¡¯t seem fazed in the slightest.

    She simply picked up her fork again, as if her confession was nothing more than fact, carved in stone.

    ---

    <strong><i>{Lennon}</i></strong>

    The door creaked open again, and Zenon stepped back inside. His face was carved from stone, harder than usual, his jaw tight like a de.

    I straightened immediately, sensing it. "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?"

    He didn¡¯t waste words. "The witch who locked Elira¡¯s channels has been found."

    Relief surged through me like a rush of air after drowning. "Finally," I breathed, a grin tugging at my lips. "That¡¯s¡ª"

    "Good news," Rennon finished, softer but equally relieved, his shoulders easing as he adjusted his reading sses.

    But my eyes stayed fixed on Zenon. His expression didn¡¯t match the weight of the words. My grin faltered.

    "Wait. You don¡¯t look like a man carrying good news. What¡¯s the problem?"

    Zenon¡¯s gaze met mine, steady and sharp. "She¡¯s dead."

    The word mmed into me like a fist. My stomach dropped. "No," I said instantly, shaking my head. "That can¡¯t be true."

    Beside me, Rennon¡¯s voice was quiet but heavy. "Dead? That doesn¡¯t make sense."

    Zenon¡¯s mouth tightened. "I don¡¯t want to believe it either. Which is why I won¡¯t¡ªat least not yet."

    His eyes narrowed, thoughtful. "Some old witches are known to y dead. A survival tactic. A way to bury themselves out of reach when they¡¯re hunted."

    I exhaled sharply, relief threading through the storm in my chest. "So there¡¯s still a chance."

    "There¡¯s always a chance," Zenon replied. His voice was t, but underneath it was the same stubborn fire that lived in all three of us.

    Rennon leaned forward, eyes intent. "What will you do?"

    Zenon didn¡¯t hesitate. "I¡¯m going to find her."

    Before the words had finished leaving his mouth, I was already on my feet. "Then I¡¯ming with you. I¡¯m not leaving any stone unturned when ites to Elira."

    Rennon nodded, his calm resolve matching my fire. "Me too. We will find her together."

    Zenon studied us both, his silence heavy, measuring. But for once, I didn¡¯t care about his lecture-ready stare. This wasn¡¯t just his mission. It was ours.

    Because Elira¡¯s future depended on it.

    "Saturday," he said firmly. "That¡¯s when we will leave. It will take six hours just to get there, and that is without dys."

    My brows lifted. "Six hours?"

    Rennon leaned back in his chair, exhaling through his nose. "That means we won¡¯t be here to train Elira on Sunday."

    Zenon nodded once. "Correct."

    The words felt heavier than they should have. Elira¡¯s training mattered¡ªand she might pout when she learned it was cancelled. But finding this witch, alive or dead, mattered more.

    I straightened, already reaching for my phone. "I will let her know. She should hear it from me."

    Zenon¡¯s eyes cut sharply to mine, his voice t but edged. "Don¡¯t mention the reason."

    I held up my free hand, feigning innocence, though a smile tugged at my mouth. "I know. Rx, brother. I¡¯m reckless, not stupid."

    His stare lingered a second longer, like he was testing that im.

    I slid my thumb over my phone screen, already imagining Elira¡¯s reaction¡ªher little frown, the way her shoulders would dip when she realized she would be missing training.

    My chest tightened, but I shoved it down. Better she think it¡¯s a scheduling conflict than know the storm brewing outside these walls.

    "Saturday, then," I muttered, locking eyes with Rennon and Zenon in turn. "Whatever waits at that witch¡¯s house, we are bringing it back. For her."

    Rennon nodded, quiet but resolute. Zenon¡¯s silence was enough.

    Straight away, I tapped Elira¡¯s name on my phone screen, deciding to call instead of texting since I wanted to hear her voice and her reaction, apart from the fact that this was the best way tomunicate with her.

    So, I lifted the phone to my ear.

    Elira picked up on the second ring, her voice bright with curiosity. "Hello?"

    "Elira," I said smoothly, already grinning. "I¡¯ve got news for you."

    There was a tiny pause, the sound of shuffling in the background, then her soft hum. "What kind of news?"

    "Training on this Sunday has been cancelled for you."

    For a heartbeat, there was nothing but silence. Then the rush of air let through herugh to my surprise.

    "Really? That¡¯s¡ª that¡¯s actually perfect." Her voice lifted with unguarded relief. "I will be able to go out with my friends, finally."

    I leaned back, a smirk tugging at my lips. "Wow! You don¡¯t even hide your happiness. I know you¡¯re not happy because you get to rest. Rather, you are happy because you get to run around with your little gang."

    "I didn¡¯t say that," she replied quickly, though the warmth in her tone betrayed her.

    <fn966a> Chapters first released on Find_Novel(.</fn966a>

    "You didn¡¯t have to." I chuckled low, imagining her little pout on the other side of the line.

    "So, while I¡¯m missing a whole day of watching you throw those punches, you will be out there, sipping smoothies andughing with your roommates?"

    Herugh slipped out again, softer this time. "You make it sound like a crime."

    "Oh, it is," I teased, lowering my voice yfully. "But I will forgive you. Just promise you will think about me at least once while you¡¯re out there."

    A small pause before she whispered, "Maybe."

    The word sent a rush of heat through me, though I disguised it with a mock groan. "Cruel. Absolutely cruel."

    Sheughed again, and the sound was enough to ease the edge of everything else weighing on me.

    Even if she didn¡¯t know the truth of why Sunday was cancelled, hearing her this happy was worth it.

    "Enjoy your free day, Elira," I murmured atst, softer. "We will pick up right where we left off after that."

    "Okay," she said quietly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 148: Finding the Witch

    <h4>Chapter 148: Finding the Witch</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    After dinner at the cafeteria, I returned to our dorm room with Cambria and the others to prepare for our study session.

    And I had just slipped my notebooks into my backpack when my phone buzzed on the desk, the screen lighting up with Lennon¡¯s name.

    I hesitated a second, wondering what he had to tell me, before answering. "Hello?"

    Then I walked towards our room¡¯s balcony for more privacy.

    Several secondster, the line went dead, and I found myself staring at the dim screen of my phone, the corners of my lips still curled upward.

    Lennon always had that effect on me¡ªteasing, shameless, but never failing to make meugh even when I tried to resist.

    But almost immediately, I remembered what was important and found myself walking back into the room.

    Nari was sprawled across her bunk with her tablet, Tamryn flipping through notes, and Cambria tying her hair back neatly. Juniper emerged from the bathroom, drying her hands.

    Then I cleared my throat lightly. "I have news."

    They all nced up immediately.

    "My training this Sunday has been cancelled," I said simply. "So... I can finally go out with you all."

    The second the words left my lips, Nari shot upright, her eyes wide. "Wait¡ªso you are free this Sunday? For real?"

    I nodded, smiling at her eagerness.

    "Finally!" she squealed, flopping onto her back in victory. "Our missing piece is back. Now we can do it all¡ªsmoothies at the caf¨¦, then the record shop outside town. Don¡¯t even try to escape this time."

    Cambria¡¯s face lit up, her usual calm carrying a spark of excitement. "And the bookstore."

    Juniper leaned against the wall, arms crossed, but her grin tugging free. "It¡¯s decided then. Caf¨¦, record shop, and bookstore. We are going to have a proper Sunday."

    Nari sped her hands dramatically, tilting her head toward me. "Don¡¯t you dare cancel this time, Elira Shaw, or I might actually cry."

    "I promise," I said, the words slipping out like a vow. "I won¡¯t cancel on youdies."

    Theirughter and chatter filled the dorm as we gathered our things for the study hall.

    <strong><i>***---***</i></strong>

    <strong><i>{Rennon}</i></strong>

    The road stretched endlessly, a ribbon of dark asphalt cutting through forest and shadow.

    Hours had already bled away, but silence clung to the car like another passenger.

    Zenon sat forward, his gaze fixed on the horizon as if he could will answers out of it.

    Lennon slouched beside me, restless energy emanating from him in waves, his fingers drumming against his thigh like sparks searching for tinder.

    And me¡ªI listened to the hum of the tires, to the faint creak of leather seats, but mostly to the quiet pulse of what waited ahead.

    The witch wasn¡¯t gone. I could feel it like the ghost of a heartbeat just beneath the earth.

    Magic never died cleanly. It clung, even when the body that wielded it turned cold.

    At the thought of the witch, something shifted inside me. Elira thought tomorrow was hers again, a simple Sunday with friends. But she didn¡¯t know what we were risking to give her the freedom she had been waiting for.

    I adjusted my sses, leaning back into the seat. "If the witch is alive, she will be expecting us. Witches like her don¡¯t survive by ident."

    Zenon¡¯s eyes flicked toward me in the mirror, sharp and unreadable. "Then we make her regret it if she tries anything funny."

    I let my gaze drift to the blur of trees rushing past the window.

    Beneath the steady rhythm of the road, I could almost hear the whisper of what waited ahead¡ªsmoke curling through broken shutters, a house standing too still, and Elira¡¯s voice, faint, warning where she shouldn¡¯t have been able to reach.

    <i>¡¯Don¡¯t go inside.¡¯</i>

    My hands stilled against myp. The vision wasn¡¯t clear, but it was enough to coil unease through me.

    Lennon caught my expression, his grin sharpening. "Did you see something?"

    "Not clearly." My voice was even, though the weight pressed harder on my chest. "But she isn¡¯t gone. Of that I¡¯m certain."

    "Then good," he said, his fire sparking bright. "I¡¯ve been waiting to put her in the ground myself."

    Zenon didn¡¯t answer. His silence was already sharpened into a de.

    The sun dipped low by the time we turned off the main road. Asphalt gave way to gravel, gravel to dirt, until even the sound of the tires changed¡ªgrinding, uneven, like the earth itself was warning us back.

    The witch¡¯s dwelling came into view slowly, almost reluctant to show itself. A crooked house crouched at the edge of the forest, its roof sagging under the weight of years, its windows boarded from the inside.

    No smoke rose from the chimney, and sound stirred the air. But silence didn¡¯t mean emptiness. Silence meant waiting.

    Lennon sat forward, a wolfish grin tugging at his mouth. "Finally."

    Zenon raised a hand before the driver could inch closer. His eyes scanned the surroundings, sharp and dissecting every shadow. "Stop here. We will continue our journey on foot."

    The car rolled to a halt, the engine cutting into stillness. For a moment, the only sound was the tick of cooling metal.

    I stepped out first, the evening air heavy with the faint scent of burned sage and something older¡ªcoppery, metallic, lingering like a stain on the wind. My skin prickled.

    "She¡¯s been here," I murmured, pushing my sses up the bridge of my nose. "Recently."

    Zenon¡¯s gaze never left the house. "Dead or alive, we will confirm it."

    We advanced through the undergrowth, each step deliberate. Lennon¡¯s energy vibrated beside me, reckless and impatient, but even he stayed silent now.

    The trees leaned too close, the air too still. Every instinct in me whispered caution.

    And then I saw it¡ªrunes carved deep into the wooden fence posts surrounding the property. Old symbols, twisted and crude, meant to repel, confuse, ensnare. My breath caught.

    <fn3aef> Th?s chapter is updated by </fn3aef>

    "Wards," I said softly. "They are not defensive, but they are traps."

    Lennon smirked,pletely unfazed by the look of things. "Good thing traps are meant to be broken."

    I caught his sleeve before he could take another step. "Not carelessly." My voice was sharper than usual, but visions don¡¯t lie.

    In my mind, I had already seen fire licking along the posts, seen the wards explode outward like shards of ss. "One wrong move and this entire ce might burn."

    Zenon¡¯s eyes narrowed at the carvings, then at the house looming beyond. His jaw tightened, but his voice was steady. "We are not retreating."

    The three of us stood at the threshold, shadows pooling at our feet, the runes glinting faintly in the dying light.

    The house stood silent and watchful, as if it knew exactly who had arrived.

    "She is in there," I confirmed.

    Zenon gave a single nod. Lennon¡¯s grin grew sharper. And together, we stepped forward.

    The wards crackled faintly as we crossed the fence line, the air buzzing against my skin like static.

    The closer we drew, the heavier the air became¡ªthick with old magic, clinging like smoke.

    Lennon exhaled low, a grin tugging at his lips. "Smells like rot and lies."

    Zenon didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were fixed on the door, every step measured, every muscle coiled to strike.

    I arrived first, lightly brushing my fingers over the runes carved into the doorframe. They flickered faintly beneath my touch, alive despite their age.

    "She is not even hiding," I whispered. "It feels like she is waiting."

    "Then let¡¯s not keep her." Lennon¡¯s hand shot forward, fingers curling around the handle.

    "Stop." My voice snapped sharper than usual, halting him mid-motion. I narrowed my eyes, listening¡ªbeyond the silence, beyond the hum of the wards.

    There. A faint rhythm, not a heartbeat or a breath, but something deeper. A pulse within the wood itself.

    "It¡¯s rigged," I said. "If you open it blindly, the wards will copse inward. Fire first, then binding chains."

    Lennon¡¯s grin faded, though the fire in his eyes burned fiercer. "So, what? Knock?"

    "Not knock," Zenon said tly, already moving past us. His boot mmed forward, splintering the door with a single strike.

    The wards screamed, light searing through the cracks before fizzling into ash.

    Inside, the house breathed out the scent of sage and old wood.

    We entered as one, every instinct sharp. Lennon¡¯s fire flickered faintly at his palm, eager, reckless.

    Zenon moved like a de drawn, all focus and silence. I stretched my senses wide, waiting for the bacsh of hidden traps.

    But none came.

    The room was dim but not deserted¡ªshelvesden with jars, herbs drying in tidy bundles, a kettle still warm on the hearth. No dust. Someone lived here, carefully.

    "She is here," I said quietly.

    Just then, a chair creaked. And a few secondster, she appeared¡ªnot from shadow, not from some trap, but simply stepping forward as though she had been waiting all this time.

    A woman weathered by years, hair streaked silver, robes worn but clean. Her eyes carried the weight of a storm but not the malice of one.

 Chapter 149: What if the Witch Changes Her Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 149: What if the Witch Changes Her Mind?</h4>

    <strong><i>{Rennon}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Zenon¡¯s growl broke first. "Elira Shaw¡ªWe came for her. And I¡¯m sure you are very much familiar with that name. Undo what you did to her."

    The witch studied him for a moment, her expression unreadable. "So quick to demand, Alpha heir. And so, you know what was done."

    Lennon bristled, fire sparking hotter. "Don¡¯t y games with us. We know you are the witch who sealed Elira¡¯s channels."

    "You are right, I was the one," she said with a calm voice. "But it wasn¡¯t at my own bidding. Her mother, Kathryn, begged it of me when Elira was still a child. She feared what her daughter carried would consume her before she could even walk in her own skin."

    The words struck me harder than I expected. This was all Kathryn¡¯s choice.

    I adjusted my sses, my voice steady but edged with unease. "You mean... she asked you to hide Elira¡¯s power from her?"

    The witch¡¯s eyes shifted to me, sharp, as though she knew I had already seen pieces of this truth in dreams.

    "Yes. A wolf born with fire in her blood will burn through her own body if not tempered. The lock kept her alive."

    Lennon swore under his breath, shaking his head. "Then remove it now. She isn¡¯t a child anymore."

    Her gaze held firm. "That is not for you to decide. Nor you," she added, eyes flicking to Zenon. "Not even the three of you together."

    Zenon¡¯s jaw clenched; his silence was deafening.

    The witch leaned lightly on her chair, her voice calm but heavy. "Bring the girl to me. When she knows the truth¡ªabout what her mother asked of me, about why her fire was locked away¡ªthen she may choose. Only then will I unseal her channels."

    Silence pressed in, as thick as stone.

    Zenon¡¯s ws curled at his side, restrained but ready. My chest tightened with something else entirely.

    Lennon¡¯s fire red hotter, spilling up his arm, and his grin curved sharply.

    "You locked her power away, and now you sit here speaking in riddles? Say that to her face after I break your bones."

    He shifted forward, every muscle coiled to strike.

    I caught his arm before he could take another step. "No." My voice was low, steady, but it carried enough weight to make him pause.

    His fire licked dangerously close to my sleeve, but I didn¡¯t let go. "She isn¡¯t our enemy."

    His eyes shed at me, all reckless me, but I held his gaze until Zenon¡¯s voice cut through the air like steel, the kind that left no room to fight.

    "Lennon."

    Lennon cursed under his breath but pulled his arm free, sparks snapping as he reined himself in. His fire guttered down, though the fury in his eyes still burned.

    Zenon turned to the witch, his jaw set, voice clipped. "We will bring her to you."

    The witch inclined her head, calm, as though this was the only answer she had been waiting for.

    "You should," she said quietly. "It was her mother¡¯s choice to seal her. So, it must be her choice to break it."

    The silence that followed pressed heavily against the walls.

    Lennon paced once, restless, his fire still flickering faintly. Zenon stayed rigid, every line of him wound tight but controlled. And me¡ªI released a breath and let my hand fall back to my side.

    <i>¡¯Choice.¡¯</i> The word rang louder than the wards had.

    Zenon gave the room onest sweep with his eyes, then turned on his heel, his voice clipped and final. "We are done here."

    We left the house in silence, the wards behind us dimming like the embers of a dying fire.

    But the weight of what we had carried out was heavier than anything we had ever faced.

    ---

    The road back was darker than when we came. The forest pressed closer, shadows bleeding into one another, and the hum of the tires was the only sound for a long stretch.

    Lennon broke it first. "We should have made her undo it. Right there. Why the hell leave Elira¡¯s fate in her hands?"

    His fist hit the armrest, sparks shing at his knuckles before fading. "That old crone was stalling."

    Zenon¡¯s gaze stayed locked on the road ahead, jaw tight. "She wasn¡¯t stalling. She was very clear. This isn¡¯t ours to force."

    "That¡¯s a damned excuse." Lennon turned on him, fire still licking under his skin. "Every day that passes leaves our mate weaker. What if the witch changes her mind before we take Elira back there?"

    "She won¡¯t." Zenon¡¯s tone was clipped steel, final, though the muscle in his jaw ticked.

    I sat back, letting the weight of their voices settle before I spoke. "You both felt it. She wasn¡¯t lying. Elira¡¯s mother asked it of her for protection."

    Lennon scoffed, but his fire dimmed at that, even if his re didn¡¯t. "Protection? Locking her away from her own strength doesn¡¯t protect her. It cages her."

    "Cages can keep wolves alive until they are ready to hunt," I said quietly.

    His eyes shed towards me, sharp, but he didn¡¯t answer.

    <fndaaf> Discover more novels at f?ndnovel</fndaaf>

    Zenon¡¯s hand flexed once against his knee, his voice low. "Ready or not, Elira will have to make a choice. And we will have to stand behind whatever decision she takes."

    The car sank back into silence, but it wasn¡¯t the same silence as before. This one was heavier, lined with the echo of the witch¡¯s words.

    This was no longer about what we wanted for her, or what the prophecy demanded. It was about what Elira would decide for herself.

    ---

    It was past midnight when we finally reached home. The corridors were quiet, and shadows stretched long under the dimnterns.

    I thought we would slip through unseen, but we didn¡¯t.

    Our mother was waiting in the main hallway, her robe drawn neatly around her shoulders, her gaze sharp even in thete hour.

    "Where are youing from at this time?"

    Zenon didn¡¯t even flinch. "Good night," he said evenly, inclining his head once before walking past her without another word.

    I followed quickly, my pulse ticking high. Lying had never sat well with me, and I knew if I lingered, she would see straight through me.

    "Good night, Mother," I murmured and slipped past before she could press further.

    Behind me, Lennon¡¯s voice came, smooth as always. "We had a brother¡¯s day out today. Did you need us for something?"

    Her steps hesitated just a little. Then, she exhaled softly. "No. I only wondered."

    "Then rest easy, Mother," Lennon said, and I could hear the grin in his tone. "We are back safe. Aren¡¯t we?"

    I didn¡¯t slow down, but my ears caught every word. A momentter, his footsteps quickened, closing the distance until he fell in stride beside me again.

    He shot me a sideways grin. "You are lucky I¡¯m good at this."

    I only chose silence, but he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    We trailed after Zenon without speaking, our footsteps muted against the carpeted hall. He didn¡¯t slow until we reached his room.

    The door shut behind us with a quiet thud, sealing the three of us away from our Mother¡¯s eyes and ears.

    Lennon flopped onto the edge of Zenon¡¯s desk, stretching his legs out carelessly, though his fire hadn¡¯t fully gone out yet¡ªI could see it in the restless way his fingers tapped.

    "You know, I deserve a thank you. She would have had questions all night if I hadn¡¯t smoothed it over."

    Zenon¡¯s re cut sharply across the room. "You shouldn¡¯t have had to smooth anything. If you had held your tongue, we would have walked past her clean."

    "Walk past her clean?" Lennon snorted. "You and Rennon can get away with silence. Me? She would have pulled me apart if I didn¡¯t give her something." His grin was faint but tight. "You are wee anyway."

    I pushed my sses higher, my voice softer but steady. "It doesn¡¯t matter. The reason we didn¡¯t tell her is the same. She only sees Elira as a threat."

    That quieted the air. None of us needed to say more about our mother.

    Zenon paced once, then finally stopped, his shoulders drawn taut. "We need to take Elira to the witch soon before anyone else learns what she is meant to carry."

    Lennon leaned back, grin fading. "You think she is ready to hear all of that? To choose?"

    "She doesn¡¯t get to wait," Zenon said tly.

    I stayed silent for a moment<i>.</i> Elira deserved to know. But once she knew, she couldn¡¯t un-know.

    "The truth will change her," I said quietly. "Whether she chooses the fire or refuses it, she won¡¯t be the same."

    Zenon¡¯s gaze snapped to mine, hard but not unkind. "There is no other choice here."

    The room fell silent once more, heavy but calm. We all understood whaty ahead. And none of us knew which way Elira would choose when the decision was finally hers.

    Zenon moved to the window, staring out into the dark gardens below. His reflection in the ss was all sharp lines and restraint.

    "Now that we have finally found the witch, we will take her there within the week."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 150: My Motherâ€™s Order

    <h4>Chapter 150: My Mother¡¯s Order</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Sunday came faster than I expected.

    And as soon as my friends and I had breakfast at the cafeteria, we stepped outside the strong walls, heading for the record shop.

    The record shop smelled faintly of paper and dust, shelves packed tight with old sleeves in every shade of faded ink.

    Nari was flipping through stacks like she was hunting for treasure, Cambria trailed behind her with her little notebook, jotting titles, and Juniper was already arguing with Tamryn about whether jazz counted as "real music."

    And right then, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I nced down and froze almost immediately when I saw Zenon¡¯s name on the screen.

    I quickly nced around. And seeing that my friends were preupied with their own things, I shifted a bit and slid my finger across my phone¡¯s screen.

    "Zenon?" I greeted cautiously, pressing the phone to my ear.

    "Where are you?" His voice was clipped, steady, but something about the way he asked made my chest tighten.

    "The record shop just outside town," I said, ncing around as though he could see it through me. "Why?"

    There was the faintest pause before his voice came through again. "Alright," he said, and the next sound I heard signalled the line went dead.

    I lowered the phone slowly, blinking at the ck screen. <i>That was it? No exnation?</i>

    Nari waved a sleeve of vinyl in my face. "Look at this cover art. Doesn¡¯t it scream future Luna chic?"

    I forced augh, briefly shoving the unease to the back of my mind. "Sure, Nari. If future Luna is secretly a rock star."

    The minutes slipped past in a blur of chatter and paper sleeves. But fifteen minutester, my phone buzzed again.

    And when I checked it, I saw Zenon¡¯s disyed on my phone screen again, along with the same sharp tug in my chest.

    "Hello?"

    "Step outside," Zenon said simply. "I need a word."

    The call ended once more before I could even ask for a reason. I bit the inside of my cheek as my mind raced.

    Then, thinking about my friends, I was in a dilemma about how to take my leave. If I told the truth, they would never let me leave without a storm of questions.

    I needed something simple, something safe.

    "I will be right back," I finally said as I slipped my phone into my pocket. "I need to go get something."

    Juniper barely looked up from the sleeve she was examining. "Please, grab me one of those protein shake drinks from the caf¨¦ next door, will you?"

    "Sure," I said quickly, relieved she had given me an easy excuse.

    But Nari¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her suspicion was clear, but she only wagged a finger at me. "Don¡¯t vanish. We¡¯ve got at least three more aisles to raid."

    "I won¡¯t," I promised, pulling my bag strap tighter as I headed for the door.

    Stepping into thete morning sun, my heart hammered louder with each step towards the quiet street outside.

    I looked left, then right, and there he was. Zenon leaned against themppost opposite the caf¨¦, dark coat buttoned up, his posture sharp enough to cut.

    I ignored the loud pumping of my own blood and crossed quickly, my boots clicking against the stone.

    "Hi, you asked to see me," I said, trying to hide the nervousness that was creeping up my belly.

    His gaze swept over me, steady and unreadable. "Were you with your friends?"

    The question caught me off guard, but I still had to respond to him. "Yes," I admitted. "We were in the record shop together."

    He didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he pushed off themppost, his hand sliding into his pocket. "Come with me to the caf¨¦ next door."

    I blinked. "The caf¨¦?"

    "Just for a moment," he said evenly, already turning. "Then you can go back."

    I hesitated, but only for a moment. Curiosity pulled stronger than caution, so I followed, my steps quick behind his.

    Warm air wrapped around me, rich with roasted beans and cinnamon as soon as we stepped inside the cafe.

    I expected to find a quiet corner table, just him and me¡ªmaybe some clipped lecture or cold demand. Instead, my heart stuttered.

    Lennon lounged in the far booth, one arm draped over the backrest like he owned the ce. His grin spread the moment his eyes found me.

    Across from him, Rennon straightened, pushing his sses higher as a soft expression contoured his face.

    Both of them were waiting.

    My breath caught in my throat at that realization. "You are all here?"

    Lennon tipped his chin in mock salute. "Surprise."

    Rennon¡¯s gaze lingered on me with that quiet, measuring warmth that always made me feel both seen and safe.

    And Zenon¡ªhe slid into the booth beside his brothers, leaving the space across from them open, his eyes steady on mine. "Sit."

    Though that word wasn¡¯t loud, it wasn¡¯t a suggestion either.

    My pulse drummed hard in my ears as I stepped forward and slid into the seat slowly, the leather cold under my palms.

    My heart thudded too quickly for such an ordinary caf¨¦, for a booth that should have just held coffee and quiet conversation.

    Zenon didn¡¯t waste time. His stony gaze locked on mine immediately. "We found her."

    I blinked. "Found... who?"

    "The witch," he said tly. "The one who sealed your channels."

    Instantly, the words dropped like stones in my chest. And for a moment, the caf¨¦ noise around us blurred¡ªcups clinking, the hiss of steam, muffledughter from other tables.

    None of this felt real.

    <i>The witch has been found? The witch who blocked my channels?</i>

    Relief and nerves tangled in my chest all at once. For weeks, the promise had hovered over me like a thin thread¡ª<i>we will find her, we will undo this</i>¡ªand now it was suddenly real.

    "Where is she? Did you... talk to her?"

    Rennon¡¯s voice was steady as he carefully answered me. "Yes. We went to her. She is alive."

    <i>¡¯Alive.</i>¡¯ The word hit me like never before. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I feared the opposite until the relief rushed through me.

    "So she can undo it? She will unblock me?" My words tumbled out too fast, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Rennon¡¯s gaze softened, but he didn¡¯t answer right away. "She can undo it. But, it isn¡¯t that simple."

    My fingers curled tight around the edge of the table. "What do you mean it¡¯s not that simple? You promised me¡ª"

    "We are keeping that promise," Lennon cut in quickly, fire sparking behind his eyes. "But you deserve the full truth before you walk in there."

    A cold knot formed in my stomach. I felt that I wouldn¡¯t like what else they had to tell me, but my curiosity and my quest for answers got the better of me. "The full truth?"

    Zenon¡¯s jaw flexed as he fixed his gaze squarely on me. "The witch didn¡¯t act on her own. She wasn¡¯t your enemy, as we initially thought. She sealed you because she was asked to."

    I blinked, the words taking a second too long to sink in. "Asked to? By who?"

    Silence stretched, heavy, until Rennon finally spoke. His voice was quiet, careful, but itnded like a de all the same.

    "Your mother."

    The air left my lungs. "My¡ª" I shook my head hard. "No. No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. She would never¡ª"

    "She did," Zenon said, steady and unflinching. "She went to the witch herself. She gave the order when you were still a child."

    <fn967f> Chapters first released on findnovel</fn967f>

    The caf¨¦ blurred at the edges, the hum of voices fading into nothing. I heard my own voice, raw and shaking.

    "Why? Why would she do that to me?"

    "She was protecting you," Rennon said softly. "The witch said your power was too dangerous, too much for a child to bear. Sealing you kept you alive."

    My chest felt painfully tight, my breathing irregr. "All this time... it was her. My own mother. She made me weak."

    Zenon didn¡¯t flinch. "She made you look weak; there is a difference. But you were never what they called you."

    Rennon leaned forward, his tone gentler. "Elira, you were never an Omega. You are not one."

    The words froze me in ce. My eyes looked up to his, searching, fearful to believe. "What?"

    "You are not an Omega," Rennon said again, firmer this time, like he wanted to press the truth into me. "Thatbel was a lie, born from sealed channels and appearances. It was never who and what you were."

    Right at that moment, something in my chest cracked open. My throat tightened, vision blurring.

    "So I¡¯m not... a failure?" My voice broke, the words spilling out small, almost childlike.

    Lennon reached across the table without hesitation, his hand covering mine with warm, steady weight.

    "A failure?" He scoffed, fierce and unyielding. "You¡¯re the furthest thing from it, Elira. You¡¯ve been carrying chains since you were a baby, and still, you¡¯re stronger than anyone gives you credit for."

    A tear slipped down my cheek before I could stop it. I covered my mouth with my hand, but more followed.

    The weight of years¡ªmockery, whispers, the sting of being "less"¡ªall of it loosened under those words.

 Chapter 151: There was still Something Left

    <h4>Chapter 151: There was still Something Left</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Rennon¡¯s hand rested gently on my other one.

    "You are enough. You always were." His voice was calm and reassuring.

    And Zenon, steady as stone, simply said, "You are ours."

    My chest heaved as my tears slipped faster. For the first time in years, they weren¡¯t born of shame, but of release.

    I let out a shakyugh between sobs, pressing my palms to my eyes.

    "I... I don¡¯t know what to do with this. I¡¯ve dreamed of hearing it, of being told I wasn¡¯t nothing. And now¡ª"

    "Now," Rennon said gently, "you let yourself feel it."

    I breathed in shakily, and when I looked up, Lennon was smirking, but his eyes were softer than I ha

    d ever seen them. "Cry all you want, sweetheart. You¡¯ve earned it. But after this? We are not letting you hide behind that word, ¡¯Omega¡¯ ever again."

    Iughed wetly, the sound breaking in my throat, but the tears didn¡¯t stop.

    Zenon waited until my breathing steadied before he spoke again. His tone was calm and deliberate.

    "Next week, on Sunday, we will take you to her. The witch."

    My heart gave a hard thump. "Sunday..."

    "You need to be there," Lennon added quickly. "She can¡¯t unblock you without you being present. And she won¡¯t do it unless she has told you everything first."

    "What kind of everything?" I asked, voice small but curious.

    "The truth," Rennon said simply. "All of it. After that, the choice will be yours."

    "Okay..." I nodded, wiping thest of my tears with the heel of my palm, embarrassed at how raw my voice still sounded. But none of them mocked me.

    Zenon¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a moment, unreadable as ever, then he spoke. "Do you want anything?"

    I shook my head quickly. "No. I don¡¯t want anything for myself. I just... I promised Juniper I would bring her back a protein shake."

    Zenon¡¯s eyes flicked toward the counter, then back to me. "Let¡¯s go."

    All three of them stood and moved with the kind of ease that made me feel small between them.

    I followed after them, my steps lighter now, though my chest still burnt from everything that had been said.

    At the counter, I gave the order for Juniper¡¯s shake, but before I could turn away, Lennon nudged my shoulder lightly.

    "What about the others? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to walk in with just one cup and watch them fight over it."

    I hesitated, biting my lip. "I... hadn¡¯t thought of that."

    It was only Juniper who asked me to get something for her. The others didn¡¯t seem interested.

    "Then think now," he teased, nodding toward the menu board.

    I exhaled, a smile tugging faintly at my lips despite myself. "Alright."

    Maybe I could use this opportunity to extend a love token to my friends for not poking into the reason I was suddenly leaving without any exnation.

    I asked the cashier for the menu, scanning it quickly before picking a carameltte for Cambria, a strawberry slush for Nari, and a simple iced tea for Tamryn.

    Rennon adjusted his sses. "And you? Won¡¯t you take something for yourself?" he asked calmly.

    My eyes dropped. I never even thought of including myself because I wasn¡¯t really interested in drinking anything.

    But with Rennon¡¯s kind and concerned gaze on me, I reluctantly made my pick. "I suppose a vani milkshake wouldn¡¯t hurt."

    Zenon gave the order without hesitation, sliding his card across the counter before I could even think to reach for mine.

    When the drinks came, neatly packaged in carriers, Lennon scooped up one while Rennon scooped up the other. And together they handed them carefully into my arms once we stepped back outside.

    "Thanks," I whispered, clutching the cartons against me.

    Lennon gave me azy grin, though softer than usual. "Try not to spill. Wouldn¡¯t want to waste all that sweetness."

    Rennon only offered a steady and reassuring nod. "Take care of yourself."

    I held the drinks a little tighter, giving them onest grateful look before turning back toward the record shop.

    "See you," I said softly and then stepped forward to open the door after bncing the drinks with one hand.

    The record shop was just as I had left it, humming with soft music and the faint scratch of vinyl being tested on an old yer.

    My friends were still huddled near the back, Nari bouncing on her heels as she waved an album in Tamryn¡¯s face, Juniper rolling her eyes, and Cambria carefully reading the back cover of something thicker than my entire backpack.

    "Finally," Nari said dramatically the second she spotted me. "We thought you had been kidnapped."

    "By a barista?" Juniper muttered, though her eyes went straight to the drink carrier in my hands.

    I lifted it a little higher. "I wasn¡¯t kidnapped. I was on an errand." I pulled out the protein shake and passed it to Juniper first. "For you."

    Her eyes widened, surprise flickering into delight. "You actually got it?"

    "I promised, didn¡¯t I?"

    She took it, muttering something like thanks, though the small grin curling her lips gave her away.

    Next, I handed Cambria her carameltte. She blinked in surprise, cheeks colouring faintly as she epted it. "Oh. My. I wasn¡¯t expecting this."

    Nari snatched the strawberry slush before I could even start speaking to her.

    "Now this is what I call friendship!" she dered with the straw already between her lips.

    Tamryn took her iced tea with a simple nod, but the corner of her mouth softened, almost a smile. "This is so thoughtful of you."

    I shifted thest cup in the tray¡ªmy vani milkshake¡ªand set it beside me on the counter, trying not to look guilty about keeping something to myself.

    Nari narrowed her eyes instantly, lips curling into a grin. "Aha. Caught red-handed. She does drink sugar after all."

    "Nari, is this the first time you are seeing me drink something sweet?" I asked, almost dumbfounded.

    Cambria shook her head and said to me, "Don¡¯t listen to her. She failed to find a valid reason to tease you, so she just went head-on with this."

    "I swear, Cam, you should just focus on that thick slump in your hands," Nari said as she pulled out her phone to take a selfie with the strawberry shush.

    <fnaad0> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find~novel</fnaad0>

    Theirughter bubbled around me, light and teasing, and I let it wash over me while I clutched my milkshake.

    ---

    By the time everyone had taken the first long sip of their drinks, the teasing mellowed into quiet satisfaction.

    The record shop¡¯s music drifted over us, something low and mellow, the perfect backdrop for Nari to lean back with her slush and sigh dramatically.

    "Alright," she announced, waving her straw like a conductor. "Here¡¯s the n. Once we finish these, we get lunch. Then¡ªbookstore."

    Juniper arched a brow. "Lunch? You just inhaled half that slush like you were starved."

    "Brain food," Nari said seriously, tapping her temple. "You think I can browse shelves and argue with Tamryn about titles on an empty stomach?"

    Cambria¡¯s lips curved faintly as she blew gently over hertte. "It does make sense. We¡¯ve been walking all morning."

 Chapter 152: The Weight of Next Sunday

    <h4>Chapter 152: The Weight of Next Sunday</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Tamryn crossed her arms, her iced tea in hand. "As long as lunch doesn¡¯t take forever. The bookstore closes early on Sundays."

    Nari gasped, looking scandalized. "So practical. You really want to flip dusty pages over pasta?"

    "Yes," Tamryn replied tly.

    Juniperughed under her breath, setting her shake down. "I¡¯m with Tamryn. Books before food."

    "Food before books," Nari shot back instantly. Then she turned to me, her eyes narrowing with mock intensity. "Elira. You are the tie-breaker. What¡¯s your pick?"

    My heart gave a tiny jolt at the sudden attention, but I forced a smile, shifting the milkshake between my hands.

    "Lunch first, then the bookstore next," I said softly.

    Nari pped the counter in triumph. "Ha! Victory!"

    Juniper groaned. Cambria only shook her head with quiet amusement, and Tamryn muttered something under her breath about wasted daylight.

    ---

    The caf¨¦ was already packed when we slipped into a booth, half-empty cups from earlier clutched in our hands.

    The smell of garlic bread and roasted herbs wrapped around me, warm and tempting, and the moment we sat, Nari dropped her head dramatically against the table.

    "If I don¡¯t get fed in the next five minutes, I¡¯m going to faint," she moaned.

    Juniper didn¡¯t even nce up from the menu. "You just inhaled half a slush. If you faint, it will be from sugar shock."

    Nari lifted her head just enough to stick her tongue out before copsing again.

    Cambria, as usual, was the calmest of us. She turned her menu upright and studied it the way she studied everything¡ªquietly, thoroughly, like nothing in the world could rush her.

    "The pasta is supposed to be good here. It is freshly made."

    "Protein options too," Tamryn added, her tone as t as ever, though she was clearly reading her own menu. "Grilled chicken and Salmon."

    "That¡¯s boring." Nari spun the menu around and stabbed her finger at a glossy picture of a burger stacked so high it looked like it might topple. "Now this is food. Look at that beast."

    Juniper finally looked up, snorted, and shook her head. "That¡¯s not food. That¡¯s a death wish."

    Iughed quietly, my fingers wrapping tighter around the cool stic of my milkshake cup.

    Their back-and-forth was so natural, so lively, it almost felt as if the conversation in the caf¨¦ earlier hadn¡¯t taken ce. Almost.

    Eventually, we ordered¡ªCambria with pasta, Tamryn with her grilled chicken, Juniper with a sd she swore she would regretter, and Nari with her monster burger.

    And me, I kept it simple with my fries and chicken strips. My stomach couldn¡¯t quite handle anything heavier.

    While we waited, the conversation shifted.

    "The bookstore outside town isn¡¯t just a shop," Cambria said, her voice carrying that spark of excitement she usually kept hidden. "They carry archives. Things from old estates, even journals sometimes."

    Nari groaned, slouching deeper into her seat. "So, we are going from fooda to dusta. Wonderful."

    "You will live," Tamryn said tly, though her lips twitched like she was fighting a smile.

    Juniper leaned toward me, her sd fork resting between her fingers. "What about you, Elira? What treasure are you hoping to find?"

    My throat tightened. The treasure I wanted couldn¡¯t be tucked on a shelf¡ªit was waiting with a witch who held the truth to my life.

    But I forced a small smile and said instead, "Maybe an old novel. Something forgotten."

    Nari perked instantly, her grin devilish. "A romance?"

    Heat red in my cheeks almost immediately. "Maybe."

    Nari¡¯s squeal set the whole table off. Juniper smirked knowingly, Cambria tried and failed to hide herugh, and even Tamryn shook her head like she couldn¡¯t believe us.

    By the time the food arrived, the table was alive with chatter and ttering forks.

    Nari nearly unhinged her jaw trying to bite into her burger while Juniper narrated it like a dramatic y.

    Cambria twirled her pasta with quiet contentment, and Tamryn calmly dissected her chicken as though nothing in the world could fluster her.

    And me? I ate, I smiled, I let theirughter curl warm in my chest.

    For this hour, I could pretend I was only a girl having lunch with her friends.

    Not someone who had just been told her mother had caged her power. Not someone who would be facing the witch next Sunday.

    Just Elira, here and now.

    ---

    By the time we left the bookstore, my arms ached from the weight of our bags¡ªCambria¡¯s stacked with journals, Tamryn¡¯s with strategy texts, Juniper¡¯s with sketchbooks she imed were "for inspiration," and Nari¡¯s... well, she somehow left with nothing but stillined her feet hurt the most.

    It was nearly dusk when we trudged back through ESA¡¯s gates, the sky painted with streaks of orange and pink.

    "Never again," Juniper muttered as we took the elevator to our dorm floor. "Next time, we¡¯ll skip the bookstore. My legs are officially done."

    "You are just weak," Nari countered, though her voice came out in a dramatic groan as she stumbled through our dorm door.

    She flopped onto her bunk like she had been dragged through a battlefield. "I¡¯m exhausted. But..."

    To my disbelief, she immediately snatched up her tablet from the side table and powered it on with a flourish.

    Juniper stared at her like she had lost her mind. "You were just whining about death by bookstore."

    "This," Nari said, holding her tablet aloft like a sacred relic, "is important. My followers are waiting for today¡¯s update. Can¡¯t keep them hungry."

    Cambria rolled her eyes fondly as she slipped her new books neatly onto her shelf. Tamryn set her bag down, already pulling her hair free from its tie with a relieved sigh.

    I sank onto my own bed, setting my bags down by the side.

    For a moment, I just listened: Juniper¡¯s muttering, Nari¡¯s dramatic typing, Cambria¡¯s quiet humming, Tamryn¡¯s steady movements.

    The normal rhythm of our room wrapped around me like a nket.

    <fnfc84> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? </fnfc84>

    But beneath it, I still felt the weight from the caf¨¦ and the reality as next Sunday lingered like a shadow at the back of my mind.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 153: The Card I picked

    <h4>Chapter 153: The Card I picked</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    <strong>~Monday~</strong>

    After lunch, the corridors buzzed with chatter as everyone drifted back toward their ssrooms.

    My friends peeled off to their own, and I slipped into mine, settling into my desk in thest row.

    The air was heavy with that post-meal drowsiness, papers rustlingzily, a few halfhearted whispers floating across the room.

    Then the door swung open.

    Professor Calven strode in, his sharp eyes scanning the ss like they always did. But behind him came two older students, each struggling under the weight of somethingrge and square, draped in a thick ck cloth.

    They set it down at the front of the room with a thud that made the floorboards vibrate.

    Instantly, whispers sparked.

    "What is that?"

    "A chest? No... too light."

    "Maybe a test?"

    I sat up straighter, unease tightening in my stomach.

    Professor Calven didn¡¯t speak at first. He adjusted his cuffs with deliberate calm, letting the silence stretch until every eye was fixed on him. Then he cleared his throat.

    "As you are all aware," he began, his voice steady,manding, "Founders¡¯ Day is nearly upon us. This year¡¯s events will be more demanding than usual. It will not be a day of mere pageantry. Each of you will have a role to y."

    The room stilled, as the tension climbed.

    Then he gestured toward the covered object. "To that end, you will now select your assignments."

    With a flourish, he pulled the cloth away and gasps rippled through the room.

    Beneath the ss box, stacked high in uneven piles, were paper cards¡ªbrightly colored, some folded neatly, others bent at the corners, a kaleidoscope trapped under ss.

    My breath caught. ¡¯<i>Cards?¡¯</i>

    "What is this?" someone muttered beside me.

    Professor Calven allowed himself a small, knowing smile before exining. "Each card represents a task or responsibility for the celebration. Different colours equal different roles."

    Curiosity spiked immediately as voices began to rise around me.

    "But which colour is what?"

    "Is blue bad?"

    "What if I get stuck with something stupid?"

    Then Professor Calven raised a hand, and the room quieted instantly. "That," he said smoothly, "is for you to discover after you have chosen. No one will know what their role entails until all selections are made."

    A chorus of groans followed. Someone muttered a protest under their breath, and anotherughed nervously.

    Professor Calven only chuckled, his smile widening. "Comints already? Patience, students. Chance favours the bold."

    Then he straightened, his voice sharpening like a de. "I will call names. When you hear yours, step forward and pick a card. That is your fate for Founders¡¯ Day."

    The ssroom went silent, the weight of his words pressing over us all.

    My heart thudded, a nervous rhythm in my chest. ¡¯<i>Please don¡¯t call me first.¡¯</i>

    Professor Calven¡¯s gaze swept over the room, sharp and unreadable. Then, with no warning, he called, "Darius Hale."

    A tall boy two rows ahead of me froze, then rose to his feet with exaggerated slowness. The whispers started immediately.

    "Lucky him, going first..."

    "Or unlucky."

    "What if he pulls the worst one?"

    Darius shot the ss a nervous grin before shuffling to the front. His hand hovered over the cards for a long moment, his brow furrowed in concentration, as though he could divine the meaning through colour alone.

    Finally, he reached in and pulled a crimson-red card.

    The room leaned forward, holding its breath.

    Professor Calven only nodded and simply said, "Good. Next."

    He gave nothing away. Darius trudged back to his seat, his face unreadable, though the card shook faintly between his fingers.

    "Amara Deylin."

    This time, a girl from the far corner jumped, then hurried forward. She bit her lip as she fished through the box, finally snatching a green card.

    She clutched it tight, ncing at Darius, who only shrugged helplessly.

    Another round of murmurs rippled through the room.

    "Red and green... what do they mean?"

    "Maybe performance roles?"

    "Orbat?"

    Professor Calven silenced them with one sharp nce, then called the next name.

    "Kellen Vorth."

    <fna0ea> Read full story at findnovel</fna0ea>

    One by one, students walked to the front, each returning with a different ssh of colour¡ªyellow, blue, violet.

    The pile in the ss box grew smaller, and the atmosphere in the room shifted from yful curiosity to nervous anticipation.

    I sat stiff in my chair, fingers twisted together beneath the desk, each new card pulled, making my stomach knot tighter.

    If this was fate deciding, what would mine be?

    Then Professor Calven¡¯s gaze lifted again, and the next name rolled off his tongue like a verdict.

    "Elira Shaw."

    My stomach dropped. Around me, chairs creaked as heads turned toward me. Whispers tickled the back of my neck.

    "Elira?"

    "The omega is up next..."

    "What colour will she get?"

    I swallowed hard, pushing up from my seat. My legs felt heavier than they should have, each step to the front of the room echoing too loudly in my ears.

    The ss box loomedrger up close, the colours almost blinding under the ssroom lights. Red. Green. Blue. Yellow. Violet. My fingers hovered uncertainly over them all.

    <i>¡¯It¡¯s just a card,¡¯</i> I told myself. <i>¡¯A simple paper and nothing more.¡¯</i>

    But my chest ached like the choice carried more weight than I could see.

    I finally reached in, my hand trembling, and closed my fingers around one. Slowly, I drew it free.

    A deep shade of crimson stared back at me.

    The room buzzed instantly.

    "Red again?"

    "What does that mean?"

    "Must be something important..."

    I curled the card tight in my hand, heat rushing to my face under the weight of their stares.

    Professor Calven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. He only gave a faint nod. "Very well. Return to your seat."

    I turned quickly, clutching the crimson card like it might burn through my palm, and forced myself back to my chair.

    I could no longer process any thought or hear what my ssmates were saying. All I could see was the red.

    All I could feel was the strange, heavy thrum in my chest¡ªlike this card had just chosen me, not the other way around.

 Chapter 154: They Knew

    <h4>Chapter 154: They Knew</h4>

    {<strong><i>Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    I shoved the red card into my notebook, as though hiding it might quiet the pounding of my heart.

    Professor Calven continued. "Ronan Kett."

    A boy near the front dragged himself forward, his usual swagger dimmed by the attention. He pulled a violet card, twirling it between his fingers on his way back.

    The whispers started up again.

    "Two reds... one green... now violet."

    "Maybe Violet is artistic?"

    "What if Red is punishment?"

    Professor Calven ignored the noise. "Selene Dray."

    A girl with sleek ck hair walked quickly to the front, choosing a pale yellow card. She looked down at it with a nervousugh, clutching it close as if it might reveal its secret early.

    "Edrin Vale."

    A broad-shouldered boy picked a green card, the second of its kind, then held it up triumphantly to the ss like he¡¯d already won something.

    The murmurs swelled, curiosity bleeding into nerves.

    I pressed my hands against my knees under the desk, trying to still the restless energy coursing through me. Every color chosen made the unanswered question in my head feel louder.

    <i>What did red mean?</i>

    The students kept moving, one after another, the rainbow of cards spreading through the room¡ªblue, yellow, violet, another green.

    Some groaned at their draw, others smirked, but no one knew if their reaction was justified.

    Professor Calven stepped forward, sping his hands behind his back. His sharp gaze swept the room, silencing us one by one until the air felt heavy with anticipation.

    "Good," he said atst. "You have each been chosen."

    A ripple of unease moved through the ss.

    "You now carry your assignment for Founders¡¯ Day," he continued, his tone smooth, deliberate.

    "What those assignments are, however, will remain undisclosed until Wednesday. After sses, there will be a full gathering in the auditorium, and only then will the meanings of your colours be revealed."

    <fn062e> Latest content published on find[?]ovel</fn062e>

    The room erupted instantly.

    "Wednesday?"

    "That¡¯s two days away!"

    "This is torture!"

    Groans echoed, chairs squeaked, and a few students mmed their cards against their desks in frustration.

    Professor Calven only smiled faintly, clearly unfazed by the uproar. "Consider it practice. Patience is a skill you will need more than any other."

    His eyes swept over us again, sharp and calcting. "Until Wednesday, specte all you want. But prepare yourselves. Founders¡¯ Day will test not only your skills, but your spirit."

    Then, with a flick of his hand, he dismissed us, right in time for the bell to ring.

    My nerves were stretched thin as the thought of training after all these¡ªsomething that usually steadied me, only added a new knot to my stomach.

    ---

    When I pushed open the doors of the small training hall, all three of the brothers were already there.

    Rennon stood near the mats as he slipped on his reading sses; Lennon leanedzily against the wall with that grin of his; Zenon¡¯s arms were crossed, his gaze sharp as always.

    I forced a smile. "Good afternoon."

    "Afternoon, sweetheart," Lennon drawled, his grin widening. "So... what colour did you pull today?"

    My chest tightened. Of course, he, or anyone of them would ask. "Red," I said quietly.

    All three of them exchanged a quick nce that felt silent, yet loaded.

    The hairs at the back of my neck prickled. "You know what it means," I said, my voice sharper than I intended as my eyes darted to Lennon. "Don¡¯t you? Tell me."

    He opened his mouth, fire shing in his eyes like he wanted to actually answer me, but Zenon cut in immediately with a clipped voice. "We are not allowed to tell you."

    I stared at him, frustration rising. "Not allowed? That¡¯s ridiculous."

    My gaze flicked to Rennon, hoping for an ally. But he only smiled softly, patient as always. "Wait until Wednesday, Elira. The answers wille."

    The irritation in my chest twisted into something heavier. <i>¡¯Secrets. Always secrets.¡¯</i>

    Before I could push again, Zenon¡¯s voice cut clean through the air. "Drop your bag. Stretch for five minutes, and then we begin."

    And just like that, the matter was closed.

    I set my bag down by the wall, still stewing over the red card, when Zenon¡¯s voice cut through the hall.

    "Today, you are with me."

    I froze. "...You?"

    A flicker of amusement touched Lennon¡¯s lips. "Oh, you are doomed."

    Zenon¡¯s eyes narrowed, fixing on me. "Stretch quickly and then get into position."

    My stomach flipped. Out of all three brothers, Zenon was the one I least wanted as a sparring partner.

    He was precise, merciless, and never let a mistake slide. I lingered a second too long, considering an escape when he looked at me¡ªjust one piercing stare, sharp enough to pin me in ce.

    Before I knew it, I was standing on the mat.

    The moment I raised my guard, he moved. A strike came fast at my shoulder. I barely dodged, the air whooshing past my ear.

    "Ah!" I yelped, stumbling back.

    Another strike. I ducked toote. His palm clipped the edge of my arm, and the sting made me wince.

    "Too slow," he said tly, circling me like a hunting wolf.

    I barely had time to reset before his leg swept toward mine. I jumped aside¡ªjust in time for him to jab at my ribs.

    "Ah! Moon goddess, stop¡ª!"

    "Focus." His voice was calm and relentless.

    Lennon leaned against the wall, grinning widely. "Left, Elira! He¡¯sing left¡ª"

    I turned just as Zenon feinted right and tapped the side of my jaw with two fingers.

    "Wrong," Zenon said simply.

    I groaned, throwing my hands over my face. "This isn¡¯t training¡ªit¡¯s torture!"

    Another jabnded against my arm.

    "Then learn faster."

    Rennon¡¯s voice floated gently from the sidelines. "Breathe, Elira and keep your centre steady."

    I tried. I really did. But Zenon moved like lightning, and I was always one second toote, always a fraction too slow.

    Every near-hit came with another sharp ¡¯<i>Ah!¡¯</i> from my lips, and every time I thought I would finally read his move, he slipped past me like smoke.

    Finally, I dropped my guard and stumbled back, panting. "I¡¯m done. I¡¯m not interested anymore. Find another punching bag!"

    Lennon burst outughing, pping once. "Oh, she¡¯s tapping out already!"

    Zenon only arched a brow, unimpressed. "You don¡¯t get to be ¡¯done¡¯ just because you are tired."

    "I¡¯m not just tired¡ªI¡¯m dying," I groaned, copsing onto the mat dramatically. "Write that on my gravestone: <i>Here lies Elira Shaw. Defeated by Zenon¡¯s training.</i>"

    For a moment, even Rennon¡¯s lips twitched in a smile.

    Then Zenon crouched beside me, his shadow falling over mine, and though his tone stayed sharp, I swore I saw the faintest glimmer of amusement in his eyes.

    "Get up. You are not dead yet."

 Chapter 155: I Called it Quits

    <h4>Chapter 155: I Called it Quits</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    "Get up," Zenon repeated in his usual cold stone voice.

    I groaned and flopped onto my back. "No. I live here now. On this mat. Forever."

    Lennon chuckled from wherever he was. "Oh, I love this. She has already surrendered to the floor."

    I wished I could give him a piercing gaze, but I was in no position to do that with this big bad guy over here.

    Zenon didn¡¯tugh at Lennon¡¯s remarks; instead, he simply leaned down, caught my wrist, and pulled me upright in one swift motion.

    I stumbled into him and caught my breath before he gently nudged me back into position.

    "Again," he ordered.

    "Again?" I squeaked. "I already lost ten times!"

    "Eleven," he corrected.

    My jaw dropped. "You were counting?"

    "Focus." He ordered with a frown on his face as he shifted his stance.

    I muttered something unttering under my breath and raised my guard, though it was half-hearted at best.

    The moment I did, he lunged at me.

    "Ah!" I yelped and tried to dodge, but it was toote. Zenon grazed my side with his palm, and I stumbled.

    "Steady your feet."

    Just then, another strike came too fast. I ducked, but I was too slow. His hand stopped an inch from my temple.

    "Fix your eyes forward."

    "Moon goddess¡ª!" I squealed, twisting just as his leg swept toward mine. I jumped¡ªbarely.

    "Better," he said tly.

    "Better?" I panted, clutching my ribs. "I nearly died."

    "Nearly the say cannot kill a bird," he replied, already circling me again.

    "What?" My nostrils red immediately.

    Lennon was doubled over withughter on the sidelines. "She sounds like a squeaky toy every time you hit her!"

    "Shut up!" I snapped, trying to keep my temper in check.

    Rennon, of course, stayed calm. "Elira, breathe evenly. Don¡¯t let him control your pace."

    "This is easier said than done," I gritted my teeth, blocking a jab¡ªthen immediately shrieked when Zenon spun and tapped my shoulder de. "Ahh! See?"

    Zenon¡¯s lips almost curved. "Do you even eat at all? You move like someone who survives on crumbs."

    My mouth fell open. "Excuse me? I eat plenty!"

    "Not enough," he said, striking again.

    I dodgedte again and cursed him under my breath. "Bully."

    Atst, I dropped my hands entirely, chest heaving. "That¡¯s it. I quit officially. No more training, no more stretching, no more anything. Tell Founders¡¯ Day I died nobly."

    Zenon didn¡¯t flinch. "You are not quitting."

    "Yes, I am!"

    "No, you¡¯re not."

    Before I could protest again, he reached out and set my stance back into ce like I was nothing more than a stubborn puzzle piece. His eyes bored into mine, calm but unyielding.

    "You will keep going," he said. "Even if you hate me for it."

    My chest tightened. <i>¡¯When was this never-ending traininging to an end?¡¯</i>

    Zenon¡¯s hand shot towards me again, a blur I almost missed. But how could I let this continue?

    Immediately, I squealed, twisted, and bolted straight behind Rennon.

    "I¡¯m tired," I said breathlessly as I clutched Rennon¡¯s sleeve.

    Rennon blinked, lookingpletely startled, but he didn¡¯t move. Then his calm eyes flicked from me to Zenon.

    "I think we should end it for today," he said gently. "She has reached her limit."

    Zenon¡¯s stare cut into me like a de. For a long, terrifying moment, I thought he would drag me out anyway.

    But nothing annoyed me more than realizing that he wasn¡¯t even panting at all<i>.</i> Not even a bead of sweat, not a single staggered breath.

    Meanwhile, I felt like my lungs had packed up and left me for good.

    "Soon," Zenon said, his voice low and assured as he adjusted his cuffs with maddening calm, "you will be the one begging me to train you."

    I made a face and turned away. ¡¯<i>Not in this lifetime.¡¯</i> All I wanted now was distance¡ªlots and lots of distance from him and his relentless ¡¯lessons.¡¯

    "Enough of the death res," Lennon¡¯s voice broke through, light and smug. "It¡¯s time to replenish the strength you used up."

    <fn976a> Readplete version only at findnovel</fn976a>

    And that was when I finally noticed him crouched by the corner, pulling stic bags I hadn¡¯t realized were there in the first ce.

    In seconds, he spread the containers across the mat, snapping lids open one after another until the air filled with the smell of roasted chicken, spiced rice, and warm bread.

    I stared at the sheer amount. "That¡¯s... a lot of food."

    Lennon grinned like a fox. "Did you think I would bring all this just for you?"

    Just then, he produced four spoons from the bag and handed them out¡ªone to me, one to Rennon, one to Zenon, and kept one for himself.

    I released a soft sigh, relieved that the food wasn¡¯t all mine.

    Still clutching my spoon, I nced at the spread again, my stomach giving an embarrassing growl loud enough for Lennon to smirk wider.

    "Perfect timing," he said, patting the mat beside him. "Come on, sweetheart. Sit, and eat with us."

    I listened and sat cautiously on the mat, watching as Lennon dug in, scooping spiced rice onto his te. "Don¡¯t just stare, Elira. Food is meant to be eaten, not admired."

    Rennon quietly filled a te for himself, then nudged the bread basket toward me with a small, encouraging smile. "Eat before it gets cold."

    I muttered a thank-you and reached for a slice, only for Lennon to swoop in and plop a piece of chicken on my te.

    "There," he said smugly. "Protein. Maybe it will stop Zenon from thinking you are starving yourself."

    Across from us, Zenon ate in silence, methodical and precise as ever. When he caught me ring at him over the rim of my te, his eyebrow arched ever so slightly¡ªas though daring me toin again.

    I stuffed a bite of rice into my mouth instead.

    The vours burst across my tongue, savoury and spiced, and an involuntary hum slipped past my lips.

    For a while, the hall filled only with the sound of spoons clinking, bread tearing, and Lennon¡¯s asionalmentary about how he, personally, had saved me from copsing on the mat tonight.

    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t stop the smile tugging at my lips.

    And with the warmth of the food and their presence surrounding me, I forgot about the crimson card burning a hole in my notebook.

 Chapter 156: The Presence I Missed

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Presence I Missed</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    By the time I trudged back to the dorm, the sun was still hanging high, nting through the windows in golden stripes.

    My limbs ached from training, every muscle throbbing in protest, and all I wanted was to copse face-first into my pillow.

    But the second I opened the door, my friends looked up from their bunks and desks, their cards already in hand.

    Nari bounced up immediately, waving hers in the air. "Okay, confession circle! What color did everyone get?"

    Cambria lifted her pale yellow card with a small smile. "This."

    "Green," Tamryn said simply, holding hers up.

    "Blue," Juniper added, spinning hers between her fingers before tucking it back into her notebook.

    Then, four sets of eyes turned to me.

    I swallowed, pulling the crimson card from my bag. Its sharp red gleam looked even harsher under the light. "Red."

    For a moment, the room went quiet.

    "Red?" Cambria repeated softly.

    "That¡¯s the only one none of us dared to pull," Juniper murmured, leaning forward.

    "Which means..." Nari grinned wickedly. "...our Elira is special."

    I shoved the card back into my bacpack, not sure whether tough or groan as I walked over to my bed. "Special or doomed. Take your pick."

    Nari flopped onto her bunk, still grinning. "Please. If it were me, I would unt it. Imagine: the only bright card in the group!"

    Before I could argue, Cambria tilted her head. "How was training today?"

    A groan escaped me before I could stop it. "Don¡¯t even ask. Professor Zenon was the one who trained me today, and he didn¡¯t hold back at all."

    I lifted my sleeve to reveal a faint bruise blooming on my arm. "See? He was brutal."

    Juniper winced. "Yikes. That looks painful."

    "Painful?" I dropped onto my bed dramatically. "I feel like my bones are going to file aint against me."

    Nari, of course, onlyughed. "If I were in your shoes, I would be thrilled to be beaten up by such a handsome, cold wolf."

    Instantly, Tamryn reached over and smacked the back of Nari¡¯s head lightly.

    "Ow!" Nari yelped, clutching her head with mock horror.

    "Behave already," Tamryn said tly.

    <fnca7d> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind</fnca7d>

    Cambria and Juniper chorused at the same time, exasperated but amused: "Nari, stop dreaming."

    "Nari, this isn¡¯t a joke. If Professor Zenon didn¡¯t hold a high position, I would have reported him," I said, rolling onto my back after dumping my backpack to the side.

    "Or kiss his hand for blessing you," Nari muttered, dodging another yful swat from Tamryn.

    "Enough," Cambria said, though her voice was kind. She slipped off her bunk and came to kneel by mine, gently tugging at my arm. "Come on, sit up. We will help."

    "Help?" I echoed warily.

    "Massage," Juniper said matter-of-factly, already rolling her sleeves up like she was about to start a spar of her own.

    Before I could protest, Tamryn¡¯s hands were at my shoulders, firm but careful. Cambria pressed at the sore spot on my arm, and Juniper grinned like she was taking this far too seriously.

    Nari sat cross-legged nearby, humming some dramatic tune as if she were orchestrating the whole thing.

    I yelped when Tamryn¡¯s thumb hit a knot in my shoulder. "Ow¡ªgently!"

    "This is gently," Tamryn replied dryly.

    Cambria¡¯s touch was softer, steady as she said, "You will be fine, Elira. Once you sleep tonight and wake up tomorrow, the pain will fade. Thankfully, you have your wolf. Your body heals faster than you realize."

    Her words soothed something deeper than the ache. I nodded faintly, letting theirughter and chatter wash over me as they fussed over my bruises.

    And then it hit me.

    I hadn¡¯t spoken to Selene all day.

    ---

    By the time my friends were satisfied with their ¡¯massage session,¡¯ I felt like a ragdoll¡ªhalf bruised, half healed, but oddly lighter.

    "There," Cambria said, dusting off her hands like she¡¯d just finished a masterpiece. "Now, shower and rest."

    "Thank you," I said before dragging myself into the bathroom.

    I let the warm spray from the shower head wash away the ache clinging to my muscles.

    When I stepped out, wrapped in fresh clothes and a faint scent ofvender soap, the dorm was quieter.

    Nari had sprawled dramatically across her bed again, Juniper was sketchingzily, and Tamryn and Cambria were tidying their desks.

    "There¡¯s still an hour before dinner," I murmured, already climbing into my bed. "Cambria, will you wake me when it¡¯s time to head down?"

    She gave me a knowing smile. "Of course."

    I sank into my pillow with a sigh, tugging the nket halfway up. But sleep didn¡¯te right away. Instead, my thoughts tugged inward, to the presence I had missed all day.

    <i>"Selene?"</i>

    Her voice came warm and steady, like a current of moonlight. "<i>Finally. I was starting to wonder if you had forgotten me."</i>

    <i>"I didn¡¯t forget,"</i> I whispered, turning onto my side. <i>"Zenon nearly killed me in training today. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to think."</i>

    <i>"That is not a curse, Elira. It¡¯s a privilege,</i>" Selene answered. "<i>Few could im to be shaped by him."</i>

    I frowned at the ceiling. <i>"You sound like you are taking his side."</i>

    <i>"I¡¯m not",</i> she said gently. "<i>I¡¯m telling you the truth. Zenon pushes you because he sees what you could be, not what you are now."</i>

    I huffed, burying my face into the pillow. <i>"And are you only saying that because he is our mate?"</i>

    <i>"No."</i> Her tone deepened, firm with conviction. "<i>I say it because he sharpens you. And one day, you will be grateful he did."</i>

    Her certainty left me restless, but before I could argue more, another thought slipped in¡ªthe red card. I rolled onto my back, staring into the underneath of Cambria¡¯s bunk above me.

    <i>"I picked red today. I don¡¯t even know what it means, but... I don¡¯t like it. I have a bad feeling."</i>

    Selene¡¯s presence seemed to swell inside me, a quiet strength brushing against the edge of my worry.

    "<i>Your time hase, Elira. Whatever role the red means, it is meant for you. Do not fear it. Everything will fall into ce because the stage belongs to both of us."</i>

    I blinked, my lips parting. <i>"Both of us?"</i>

    <i>"Yes,"</i> Selene whispered, her tone like a secret wrapped in light. "<i>You will understand soon."</i>

    But the answer left me with more questions instead of fewer.

    I pressed a hand to my chest, trying to calm the flutter there, as silence settled again between us.

 Chapter 157: There Was No Escaping This

    <h4>Chapter 157: There Was No Escaping This</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    <strong>WEDNESDAY.</strong>

    The auditorium buzzed like a hive, as hundreds of students filed into rows, their voices tumbling over one another in curiosity and nerves.

    My friends and I squeezed into seats near the middle, with Nari craning her neck as if she expected the ceiling to give hints.

    "This better not be boring," she muttered. "I skipped extra dessert for this."

    Juniper smirked. "Tragic. Truly noble of you."

    I was too nervous tough. Just then, the murmur of voices faded as the Vice Chancellor stepped onto the stage, her robes swishing,manding silence effortlessly.

    The ss box of coloured cards sat at the edge of the tform, gleaming faintly under the lights.

    "Students of ESA," she began, her voice smooth, carrying easily across the packed hall. "As you know, in honour of Founder¡¯s Day, each of you has drawn a card. Today, you will finally learn what those colours mean."

    A ripple of excitement ran through the crowd, but as for me, my stomach tightened.

    The Vice Chancellor raised her hand, and a board lit up behind her with rows of colours written across it.

    <fn3690> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn3690>

    "There were more than ten colours in the box, each tied to a different role in the ceremony. Some of you will sing. Some will serve as ushers. Some will perform in the cultural showcases. And yes," her gaze swept the hall, sharp and knowing. "Some will fight."

    The word hung heavy in the air, and instinctively, my hand pressed against myp where my red card was hidden in my bag.

    "The breakdown is as follows," she continued. "Blue¡ªchoir. Green¡ªushers. Gold¡ªcultural showcase. Silver¡ªceremonial runners."

    She listed them one by one, the crowd reacting in bursts ofughter, groans, and chatter depending on where their fatended.

    Finally, her hand stilled on the board. "Red."

    The auditorium hushed as if waiting for the bomb to drop.

    "Those who picked red," the Vice Chancellor said, voice ringing, "are chosen forbat."

    A chorus of gasps, whispers, and even a few cheers erupted instantly. My own breath caught, my pulse drumming painfully in my ears.

    Nari¡¯s head whipped toward me. Not just her, the others turned to me with wide eyes. "Elira. You¡ª"

    "I know," I managed a response, though my heart was drumming dramatically in my chest, as if there was an external force controlling it.

    The Vice Chancellor let the noise crest before raising a hand for silence again.

    "However. The number of students who drew red exceeds our limit. Only ten will ultimately represent ESA inbat on Founder¡¯s Day."

    Another ripple surged through the crowd.

    "To determine who earns those ces, minibat sessions will be held twice a week, beginning next week. Each match will bring us closer to the final ten."

    My mouth went dry. Now, it wasn¡¯t just the colour, it was the tests toe.

    But then she added the final twist.

    "And on Founder¡¯s Day itself, those chosen forbat will not be bound by ssroom rules or training restrictions. You will be free to use your supernatural abilities."

    The hall erupted. Some students cheered wildly. Others exchanged nervous nces. My friends gaped, and I could only sit frozen as the words sank in.

    <i>¡¯Supernatural abilities.¡¯ </i>I didn¡¯t even know mine. My channels are yet to be unblocked.

    Just then, my friends¡¯ voices cut through my thoughts sharper than the rest of the noise flowing from all angles of the hall.

    "Elira..." Cambria leaned closer, her face etched with worry. "How would you... survive something like that?"

    Juniper¡¯s brows knitted tightly. "I don¡¯t mean this as an insult, but you are an Omega, Elira. They will throw you into the arena and tear you apart. This won¡¯t be a fair fight for you."

    Nari didn¡¯t even try to hide the panic in her voice. "No, seriously. How are you supposed to fight when you are you? You will get hurt. Or worse."

    Each word pressed heavier on my chest, and for a heartbeat, I couldn¡¯t breathe. I know they didn¡¯t mean to hurt me¡ªthey were scared. And that only made it worse for me.

    Then Tamryn spoke, her tone was calm but certain. "Elira, switch with me."

    I jerked my head toward her. "What?"

    "Let us switch cards," she repeated, her gaze steady on mine. "You shouldn¡¯t be inbat. I will do it."

    The others nodded instantly.

    "She¡¯s right," Juniper urged. "Tamryn¡¯s the best fighter out of all of us."

    "Exactly," Nari said, her voice pitched high. "Let her take it. You don¡¯t need to get dragged into this, Elira. You will be safe now."

    Their earnestness made my throat tighten. I was touched and grateful. For a moment, I almost said yes. But then the memory hit me.

    The way the brothers exchanged nces on Monday when I had told them about the red card. It was silent, sharp, and knowing. And they still refused to tell me what it meant.

    I should have known better with all the clear signs.

    I pressed a hand over my face, groaning inwardly. ¡¯<i>Zenon even said it¡ªthat soon, I would be the one begging him for help inbat. And I didn¡¯t take him seriously. Gosh! I should have known.¡¯</i>

    A deeper sigh escaped me, dragging the words out with it. "I¡¯m so screwed."

    "What do you think, Elira?" Nari asked softly, drawing my eyes back to Tamryn¡¯s outstretched card.

    The words to ept sat on the tip of my tongue. My lips parted, having decided to switch cards, but before I could speak, the Vice Chancellor¡¯s voice cut sharply across the hall.

    "And let me make this clear," she said, sweeping her gaze over the sea of students. "No one is permitted to switch cards. On the day you drew them, your homeroom professors recorded both your names and your colours. So, if anyone is caught attempting to exchange, they will be punished ordingly."

    The offer froze on Tamryn¡¯s lips as a silence heavier than stone pressed down between us.

    I sank back into my seat, my pulse beating like a war drum inside my chest.

    There was no escaping this.

 Chapter 158: How Is This Good News?

    <h4>Chapter 158: How Is This Good News?</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Some minutester, the assembly broke apart in a tide of chatter and footsteps, but I moved through it like I was underwater.

    <fne6c1> Follow current nov?ls on fin?novel</fne6c1>

    My friends clustered around me, their voices hushed but urgent.

    "This is madness," Juniper muttered, hugging her notebook to her chest. "They can¡¯t seriously expect you to fight."

    "Exactly," Nari added, ring as though the Vice Chancellor herself could hear her. "Elira should be sitting in the audience with the rest of us, sipping lemonade and judging people¡¯s outfits, not¡ª" She cut herself off with a frustrated wave of her hands.

    Cambria walked quietly at my side, her eyes soft but clouded with thought. "There has to be a way to protect you," she said gently.

    Only Tamryn stayed silent, her lips pressed tight, her eyes darting between me and the path ahead.

    The closer we got to the dorms, the more their words pressed against me, heavy as stones.

    I wanted to tell them the truth¡ªthat I wasn¡¯t really an Omega, that my channels were blocked. But the secret was too big, too dangerous, and the words never left my tongue.

    By the time we reached our room, Nari all but threw herself onto her bed. "I hate this," she groaned. "Founder¡¯s Day is supposed to be fun. Now it¡¯s¡ª"

    "Bloody," Juniper finished tly, sitting down at her desk with a thump.

    Cambria slipped onto Nari¡¯s bunk and looked at me with quiet resolve. "We will help you however we can, Elira. Even if it¡¯s just studyingbat theory with you."

    Juniper looked at me with a sly kind of curiosity. "Thank the moons you have at least got the triplet professors training you, right? If anyone can toughen you up in time, it¡¯s them."

    Nari sat up with a sudden burst of energy. "Ohhh, that¡¯s true! I mean,e on¡ªZenon, Lennon, and Rennon? That¡¯s like having the moon goddess herself write your lesson n."

    Cambria gave a small, thoughtful nod. "It might make the difference."

    But Tamryn, ever the realist, folded her arms. "Don¡¯t get carried away. Founder¡¯s Day is less than four weeks away. Training or not, there is no guarantee Elira makes it into the top ten."

    The wordsnded heavily, and for a moment, the light dimmed from my eyes.

    Then Juniper leaned forward, her expression fierce. "Doesn¡¯t matter. Elira, even if you don¡¯t make it, you fight your hardest. That¡¯s all that counts."

    Nari snapped her fingers in agreement. "Exactly. Don¡¯t hold back. You¡¯ve got us at your back no matter what."

    Cambria¡¯s smile was soft but steady. "We will be here for you, Elira. Every step of the way."

    Their faith squeezed something in my chest, and I managed a small, wavering smile. "Thanks, you guys."

    Later, after a brief, restless rest on my bunk, I pushed myself up. "I will see youter. Time for training."

    "Good luck," Cambria called gently.

    "Don¡¯t die," Nari added with mock solemnity, though her eyes sparkled.

    Iughed weakly and slipped out, the door clicking shut behind me.

    The walk across campus stretched longer than usual, my thoughts circling endlessly. Finally, I reached inward for my wolf.

    <i>"Selene?"</i>

    Her voice stirred instantly, calm and strong. "<i>I¡¯m here."</i>

    I exhaled slowly. <i>"It¡¯s the red card. It meansbat. And I... I don¡¯t know if I can do it."</i>

    Selene¡¯s voice rose in my mind, warm and unyielding. "<i>Yes, you can. I told you the other day¡ªyour time hase. Whatever role the red holds, it is meant for you. Do not fear it. The stage belongs to both of us."</i>

    I clenched my fists, frustration rising in my chest. <i>"I don¡¯t want to hear this, Selene."</i>

    There was a quiet pause, then her voice rose, softer now, as if in a bid tofort me, "<i>Then what do you want to hear, Elira?"</i>

    I stopped walking, the breeze tugging faintly at my hair, my heart loud in my ears. But no answer came. I didn¡¯t even know what I wanted. <i>Comfort? Promises? A way out?</i>

    My throat tightened as I whispered, "I... I don¡¯t know."

    Selene¡¯s silence was not empty; it pulsed with patience, as if she would wait forever for me to figure it out.

    But the weight of her words lingered, no matter how hard I tried to push them away.

    The red card. The stage. The fight I couldn¡¯t avoid.

    And me¡ªcaught between fear and something far bigger than I could understand.

    ---

    By the time the small training hall came into view, my head felt heavier than my steps. I pushed the door open, half-expecting Rennon alone, maybe with practice weapons already set aside for us.

    But Zenon was here too, standing with his usual rigid focus. And Lennon was beside him, arms loose at his sides, watching the door as though he had been waiting for me.

    Normally, their presence would have tugged something warm inside me. But not today. Not with the red card still burning in my head, not with Selene¡¯s words circling me like a.

    Releasing a deep sigh, I stopped a few paces from them.

    "I feel so tired," I admitted, my voice low. "And I just want to be alone right now. But..." My shoulders lifted in a small shrug. "I guess I can¡¯t escape today¡¯s training."

    Rennon¡¯s expression softened immediately. "Elira¡ª"

    Lennon tilted his head, his tone gentler than usual. "What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?"

    Even his voice carried less of its usual yful lilt, and that, more than anything, almost undid me. I pressed my lips together before letting the words slip out.

    "I just... found out what the red card means."

    Their silence was instantly heavy.

    "I¡¯m supposed to fight. To actually fight." My chest tightened as the thoughts tumbled out. "How am I going to do that? How am I supposed to make it to the top ten when I can barely keep up with any of this?"

    The brothers exchanged quiet nces that felt loaded.

    Then Lennon smiled faintly, shaking his head like I had just surprised him in the best way. "She is thinking about making it to the top ten already? Now that¡¯s good news."

    I blinked at him, confused. "Good news? How?"

 Chapter 159: Which Card Did Elira Shaw Draw?

    <h4>Chapter 159: Which Card Did Elira Shaw Draw?</h4>

    <strong><i>{Elira}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    Lennon¡¯s grin widened, a sh of warmth behind it. "Because it means you¡¯re not thinking of how to run away from this¡ªyou¡¯re already thinking of how to win. That¡¯s a huge difference, Elira."

    "I wasn¡¯t¡ª" I started, but Rennon cut in gently.

    "He¡¯s right," he said, his voice calm, steady. "The fact that you¡¯re worried about making it into the top ten means part of you already believes you can. And that matters a lot."

    I faltered, my protest caught in my throat. ¡¯<i>Did I believe that? Or was it just fear making me desperate?¡¯</i>

    Just them, Zenon¡¯s low and sharp voice broke the silence. "Stop asking how you will fight. You will fight because you must. Whether you make the top ten depends on whether you start acting like you belong there."

    The words stung, but they also rooted somewhere deeper, buzzing under my skin.

    Lennon nudged Rennon with his elbow, his grin easing into something softer as his gaze came back to me.

    "See? You¡¯ve got the best coach in the house. And Rennon and I aren¡¯t letting you go through this alone either."

    Rennon nodded once, the quiet conviction in his eyes enough to steady me a little.

    I let out a shaky breath, unsure if I felt reassured or just more tangled up.

    "Alright. Since it¡¯s Wednesday, you¡¯re with me today," Rennon revealed as his eyes lingered on me for a moment longer.

    Something in my chest loosened, even if only a little. Training with Rennon never felt easy, but at least it wasn¡¯t like being thrown into a hurricane.

    "Drop the nerves, Elira," he said gently. "Today, we will focus on precision. You already know how to defend and counter. Now, you need to start controlling the space around you."

    I moved to the centre of the mat, my limbs heavy with the sourness I couldn¡¯t shake. Rennon followed, his stance calm but ready.

    "Rx your shoulders," he instructed. "If you tense up, you will lose speed."

    I tried to obey and follow his tips, though every one of my nerves screamed tight.

    "Good," he said quietly. Then, without warning, he flicked his hand and struck lightly at my arm.

    I flinched and stumbled back. "Hey¡ª!"

    "That¡¯s the point," Rennon said, calm as ever. "Combat isn¡¯t polite, Elira. Stay grounded. Now let¡¯s go again."

    We moved slowly at first, with me trying to mirror his steps and him pointing out every step. And when I slipped, he corrected me, his tone never harsh, always steady.

    "Better," he murmured after a quick block. "Now go faster."

    The rhythm picked up. My heart raced. Sweat gathered along my brow as I struggled to keep pace.

    Rennon pushed me, but never enough to break me. When I hesitated, his voice steadied me; and when I doubted, he urged me to try again.

    Behind him, Lennon called out, "Elira, watch his right foot! He¡¯s about to¡ª"

    Zenon cut him off with a small shake of his head. "Let her see for herself."

    A secondter, Rennon¡¯s strike came, and I barely blocked in time.

    Breathless, I stared at him as he gave me a faint smile. "See? You can trust yourself more than you think. Now, let¡¯s go again."

    His hand shot forward again, quicker this time. My body moved before my head did. I blocked, pivoted, and then struck. My palm brushed against his sleeve, but just missednding.

    I froze for a moment, blinking at the closeness of it. I was surprised because I never expected this possibility.

    "You almost had me," Rennon said with a quiet approval. "Try again."

    We reset. This time, I caught him. My strikended, light but firm against his chest before he twisted away.

    My chest tightened with disbelief. ¡¯<i>That was me. I actuallynded something on him.¡¯</i>

    But instead of lifting me, the thought only hollowed out. Because what did one lucky strike matter when the stage waiting for me wasn¡¯t here in this quiet hall, but in front of the entire academy¡ªand the King himself?

    Rennon smiled softly, reading the doubt in my face even if I didn¡¯t voice it. "That¡¯s progress, Elira. And progress is enough for today."

    I nodded faintly, wiping sweat from my brow, though my heart still felt heavy. ¡¯<i>If this is progress, why does it feel like I¡¯m standing still?¡¯</i>

    Just then, Rennon pped my shoulder lightly before stepping back, signalling the end of the session.

    Lennon gave me a crooked grin, as if to cheer me, but even he didn¡¯t try to joke this time.

    Just as I bent to catch my breath, Zenon¡¯s voice cut through, t and sharp. "Remember, we are taking you to the witch this Sunday. Don¡¯t forget to take a leave."

    The reminder mmed into me harder than any strike had done as I felt another weight, and another fear to worry about.

    <i>¡¯What if my channels can¡¯t be unlocked? What if my powers never resurface?¡¯</i><fn68bd> Follow current nov?ls on find[?]ovel</fn68bd>

    I forced myself to straighten, though my chest felt tight enough to crack. "Okay," I murmured, though the word tasted bitter.

    Because now, I had something else to lie awake worrying about.

    ---

    By the time I dragged myself back to the dorm, every step felt heavy. My uniform clung with the faint dampness of sweat, and my hair stuck annoyingly to my temples.

    The moment I opened the door, Nari¡¯s head popped up from her pillow. "You look like death. Confirm or deny?"

    "Confirm," I muttered, kicking my shoes off by the door.

    Juniper¡¯s pencil paused mid-sketch, her sharp eyes flicking over me. "Professor Zenon again?"

    I didn¡¯t answer right away, just sank onto my bed with a groan. Cambria, ever the quiet observer, slipped her notebook aside and asked softly, "Was it worse than Monday?"

    "Professor Rennon took over today," I said, muffled against my pillow. "He was... kinder. But I still feel like I got ttened."

    "That¡¯s progress," Juniper said dryly, though there was a hint of warmth underneath.

    Progress or not, I curled further into my pillow, letting their voices blur into the background, too tired to fight the heaviness pressing in.

    ***

    <strong><i>{Regina}</i></strong>

    ~**^**~

    The tter of footsteps echoed down the corridor, students hurrying to and from their afternoon sses.

    And I stood at ease near one of the tall windows, arms folded, and my gaze sharp.

    Right at the perfect moment, a boy rounded the corner, his head bent, a stack of books bnced precariously in his arms.

    My lips curved faintly as I stepped into his path. And immediately, he skidded to a halt, eyes widening.

    I tilted my chin and flicked my eyes to the badge pinned neatly on his jacket. "Rn, isn¡¯t it?" I asked, my tone smooth but sharp enough to make him stiffen.

    "Y-Yes," he stammered as he briefly nced at my jacket.

    I let my gaze linger just long enough for him to sweat. "You are a first-year student."

    He nodded quickly.

    "Good," I said, letting the word curl like silk on my tongue. "You will do something for me. Find out which colour of paper Elira Shaw picked from the box today."

    His brows twitched in surprise, but I tilted my head and smiled¡ªnot kindly, but the sort of smile that warned him not to argue.

    "When you¡¯ve got the answer," I continued, "you will report back to me at the Student Council office. Alone."

    He bobbed his head in a frantic nod. "Yes."

    Then, I stepped aside, watching him scurry off, his arms tight around his books like they might shield him.

    Pathetic. But still useful.

    My heels clicked against the floor as I turned down the hall, satisfaction warming my chest.

    The rest of the council wouldn¡¯t being in today. The office was mine¡ªand that meant I could plot without their tedious eyes or questions.

    No interference. No rules.

    Just me.

    And soon enough, Elira Shaw¡¯s secret would be mine as well.

    ---

    The Student Council office was empty when I slipped inside, just as I knew it would be.

    I let the door close behind me and walked straight to the long table where the council always sat.

    My fingers brushed the smooth wood before I sank into my seat, my eyes on Kaelis¡¯s seat at the centre. She might be the President, but power didn¡¯t always sit at the front.

    It lived in the details, in the whispers, in the things the others didn¡¯t see until it was toote. That was my realm.

    I leaned back, crossing my legs, eyes lifting toward the shafts of light spilling in from the tall windows.

    Rn woulde crawling soon, and with him, the truth I needed.

    <i>Which card did Elira Shaw draw?</i>

    The question itched at the back of my mind like a spark. Everything depended on it. If the little nobody had pulled a harmless colour, then she could fade into her usual irrelevance.

    But if it was something else¡ªsomething bold, dangerous, above her station¡ªthen fate had handed me a gift.

    My lips curved into a slow smile.

    Kaelis could y at being the golden princess, the face of this council. I didn¡¯t care. Because I was the one who could twist information into a de.

    And once I knew what Elira Shaw held in her hand, I would sharpen that de until it cut her down in front of everyone.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!